(navigation image)
Home American Libraries | Canadian Libraries | Universal Library | Community Texts | Project Gutenberg | Children's Library | Biodiversity Heritage Library | Additional Collections
Search: Advanced Search
Anonymous User (login or join us)
Upload
See other formats

Full text of "The apostolic fathers ... by the late J.B. Lightfoot"

THE APOSTOLIC FATHERS 



SECOND PART 

VOT. III. 



THE APOSTOLIC FATHERS 



PART II 



S. IGNATIVS. 
S. POLYCARP. 



REVISED TEXTS 

WITH INTRODUCTIONS, NOTES, DISSERTATIONS, 
AND TRANSLATIONS. 



BY 

J. B. LIGHTFOOT, D.D., D.C.L., LL.D.. 

BISHOP OF DURHAM. 

SECOND EDITION. 
VOL. III. 



Uontion : 
MACMILLAN AND CO. 

AND NEW YORK. 

1889 
[All Rights reserved.] 



PRINTED BY C. J. CLAY, M.A., AND SONS, 
AT THE UNIVERSITY PRESS. 



L^i^ 




A/^r; 



TABLE OF CONTENTS. 
THIRD VOLUME. 



APPENDIX IGNATIANA. 

PAGE 

I. ANGLO-LATIN VERSION 372 

1. Introduction. Its contents [5, 6]. Previous collations and edi- 
tions [7 11]. Correspondence with the Virgin and S. John [11, 12] . 5 12 

2. Latin Version of the Twelve Epistles. 

Text and Critical Notes 13 68 

3. Latin Correspondence with the Virgin, etc. 

Text and Critical Notes 69 72 

II. SYRIAC REMAINS 73 1^4 

[Edited by W. Wright, LL.D.] 

1. The Three Curetonian Epistles. 

Text and Critical Notes 7585 

Translation 86 92 

2. Fragments of the Lost Version. 

Text and Critical Notes 93 103 

3. Acts of Martyrdom. 

Text and Critical Notes 103 124 

III. GREEK EPISTLES OF THE LONG RECENSION 125273 

1. Introduction. (i) The Epistles contained in this recension; 

(2) Authorities for the text ; (3) Previous editions 127 134 

2. The Thirteen Epistles. 

Text and Notes 135273 



VI TABLE OF CONTENTS. 

PAGE 

IV. COPTIC REMAINS OF S. IGNATIUS 275298 

1. Fragmettts oj the Epistles in the Thebaic Dialect .... 277 280 

2. Acts of Martyrdovi in the Mevtphitic Dialect .... 281 298 

[Edited by P. le P. Renouf.] 

V. ARABIC EXTRACTS FROM IGNATIAN LETTERS 299306 

[Edited by W. Wright, LL.D.] 

Text and Critical Notes 301 304 

Translation 305, 306 

VI. PRAYER OF HERO 307310 

1. The Latin Version ......... 309 

2. Restoration of the Greek Text 309, 310 



S. POLYCARP. 

THE EPISTLE OF S. POLYCARP 311350 

Introduction. (i) Circumstances of writing; (2) Analysis; (3) Au- 
thorities for the text ; (4) History of the printed text .... 313 320 
Text and Notes 321 350 

LETTER OF THE SMYRNMANS 351415 

Introduction, (i) Account of the document; (2) Analysis; (3) Au- 
thorities for the text ; Greek Manuscripts, Eusebius, and Latin Versions. 
Syriac and Coptic translations from Eusebius. (4) History of the printed 

^^^t 353362 

Text and Notes ogo 403 

Excursus on the Asiarchate 404 415 

History, purpose, and duties of the office [404 406]. Three points 
especially considered, (i) Identity of the Asiarch and High-priest [407 
411]; (2) Duration of the office [412414]; (3) Plurality of Asiarchs 
[414* 416]- 



APPENDIX POLYCARPIANA. 

1. POLYCARPIAN FRAGMENTS 419422 

2. LIFE OF POL YCARP 423 -468 
Introduction. The manuscript and editio princeps [423]. Previous 

use made of this Life [423, 424]. Character, purpose, and contents of 
this Life [424 426]. It claims to have been written by Pionius [426, 
427]. Who is this Pionius? [427429]. His date and locality [429, 
430]. Some features in this Life [430, 431] 423431 

Text and Notes ....... 432 468 



TABLE OF CONTENTS. vii 

TRANSLATIONS. 

PAGE 

1. EPISTLE OF POLYCARP 471476 

2. LETTER OF THE SMYRNMANS 477487 

3. LIFE OF POL YCARP 488506 

INDICES. 

I. INDEX OF SUBJECT MATTER 509519 

1. INDEX OF SCRIPTURAL PASSAGES .... 520526 



APPENDIX 
I G NAT I ANA 



IGN. 111. 



I. ANGLO-LATIN VERSION. 

II. SYRIA C EPISTLES AND ACTS. 

III. LONG RECENSION 

IV. COPTIC FRAGMENTS AND ACTS. 
V. ARABIC EXTRACTS. 

VI. LA US HERONIS. 



ANGLO-LATIN VERSION 



OF THE 



IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 



1 2 



1. INTRODUCTION ; p. 5. 

2. TRANSLATION OF GREEK EPISTLES; p. 13. 

3. LATIN CORRESPONDENCE ; p. 69. 



I. 



ANGLO-LATIN VERSION. 

nTHE LATIN VERSION which follows has a special interest for 
Englishmen, as being a product of the remarkable but prema- 
ture literary revival which distinguished the thirteenth century, and as 
giving the Ignatian letters in the only form in which they were known 
in this country till several years after the invention of printing. Its 
connexion with Robert Grossteste has been investigated in an earlier 
part of this work. 

The two Mss of this Latin collection, Caiensis and Montacutianus, 
designated L, and L^ respectively, have been already described. Pre- 
vious editors, even where they have printed the whole collection, have 
disturbed the arrangement of the epistles as found in the mss, so as 
to adapt it to the special purposes which they had in view. In the 
present edition the arrangement is preserved ; and thus the whole body 
of Ignatian literature is nov/ presented, as I believe, for the first time, 
as it was read by the more learned of our fellow-countrymen from 
the middle of the thirteenth to the end of the fifteenth century. 

The collection comprises sixteen epistles in all besides the Acts of 
Martyrdom; the Epistle to the Romans, which is incorporated in 
these Acts, being reckoned as one of the sixteen. In L, however, 
where the epistles are numbered in order \ the Acts themselves are 

1 In L^ the number of the epistle is p. 51), and probably also it was wanting 

always noted in the margin, and some- in the margin. Ussher indeed has fre- 

times incorporated in the title as well. quently left it in the margin in his colla- 

In Lg the number is never given in the tion of Lg with the transcript of Lq ; but 

title (for the apparent exception of the it is plain that he did not pay much attcn- 

Epistle to the Antiochenes see bejow, tion to these margins. 



6 THE IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 

reckoned as one of the epistles (the twelfth), and the Epistle to the 
Romans as another (the thirteenth). Thus according to this reckoning 
there are seventeen epistles in all. 

This collection falls into two parts. 

(i) The first, which ends with the Acts of Martyrdom and the 
accompanying Epistle to the Romans, includes twelve epistles. This 
portion is a translation from a Greek original. The circumstances 
under which it was probably made have been already considered. It 
corresponds exactly in arrangement and contents with the Greek collec- 
tion represented by the Medicean and Colbert mss, and must have 
been translated by Bishop Grossteste or his assistants from some similar 
Greek ms. At the close of this part is a summary of the contents. 
This is the main indication in the Latin mss that the first part is 
separate from the second. 

(2) The second part consists of the four short epistles, which make 
up the correspondence of the saint with the Virgin and S. John. 
These epistles, as I have already stated, appear never to have existed 
in the Greek, and therefore cannot have formed part of Grossteste's 
version. How they came to be attached to this version it is impossible 
to say ; but inasmuch as they occur in both the mss L^ L^, in the same 
form and arrangement, though these two mss are independent of each 
other, they must have held this position at a very early date, and it is 
not improbable that they were appended soon after the version was 
made. They were very popular in the middle ages, and appear to have 
been much read about this time ' ; so that no collection of the Ignatian 
Epistles would have appeared complete without them. 

The great importance of this Anglo-Latin version of the Ignatian 
Epistles for textual criticism has been explained in the Introduction. 
But notwithstanding its acknowledged value it has never yet been 
treated with the consideration which it deserves. I hope that I have 



^ The following is an extract from a was pursuyd for prechyng of the gospel 
MS in the Bodleian, Laud. Miscell. 210, and destitute of mannus help and so 
fol. 132 b {15th century): 'This letter myche he was relevyd be goddis help, 
suying wrot onre lady Marye w*' here crwne etc. Hugo de sancto victore in prologo 
hand and sende hit to ignacie the martyr super apocalipsi.' In the Catalogue (p. 
The blessed virgyn marye wrote a pystyl 182) these words ' Hugo etc' are wrongly 
to ygnacie the martyr in persecucion and treated as the title to the next treatise. 
seyde thus stonde you and doo manly in They refer to what has gone before, and 
the feith; and thi spirit fuloute joy in give the source of the preceding quota- 
god, and how myche Ion the evangelist tion. 



ANGLO-LATIN VERSION. 7 

put it in a form which will render it at length available for critical pur- 
poses. 

Of the extant MS L^ I have made an entirely new collation. That 
this was not superfluous the facts will show. The MS was transcribed 
in the first instance for Ussher, and (till I myself collated it) had only 
been collated twice for subsequent editions'. Of the numberless inac- 
curacies of the transcript from which Ussher derived all his knowledge 
of this MS I have already spoken. Moreover he has not (except in a 
very few instances) distinguished the respective readings of the two 
Mss which he employed. And lastly, his printed text contains several 
readings which are not found in either, and which (in some instances at 
least) have slipped in through mere inadvertence. 

Of the subsequent collations the earlier was made by T. Smith for 
the text which accompanied his edition of Pearson's notes (a. D. 1709). 
After describing the MS in his preface, he adds, 'quem ego quoque 
ea qua potui accuratione contuli, correctis illius, cujus opera usus 
est D. Usserius, aberrationibus.' The result is a much better text 
of this Latin version than Ussher's ; but for critical purposes his col- 
lation is quite inadequate. He has not recorded a quarter of the 
various readings of L;. Though he has corrected some of Ussher's 
worst mistakes, he has sometimes given readings for which there is 
no authority either in the ms or in Ussher's printed text; e.g. Smym. 3 
'carne ipsius et spiritu ' for 'carni ipsius et spiritui,' and Smym. 6 
'quahtate' for 'qualiter'; in neither instance giving any various read- 
ing, and in the latter distinctly stating that this is the rendering of the 
Latin translation. 

The second collation to which I referred was made for Dr Jacob- 
son's edition, and is thus described by him {Pair. Apost. i. p. xxxvii) ; 
' Hujus codicis lectiones variantes humanissime ad usus meos exscripsit 
vir reverendus Johannes Jacobus Smith A.M., Coll. Caiensis Socius.' 
This collation is in many respects more correct than Ussher's transcript, 
and more complete than T. Smith's collation. But how far it is from 
being trustworthy, the following list of errors, gathered from the first six 
chapters of the Epistle to the Smyrnseans alone, will show. 

MS. COLLATION, 

Inscr. theofenis Theopherus 

carismate, several times charismate 

caritate charitate 

existenti omitted 
1 On Funk's collation, which appeared after these sheets were struck off for my 
first edition, see below, p. 12. 



S THE IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 





MS. 


COLLATION. 




deo decentisswie, see belo-\V, 


condecentissime 




P- '3 






Smirna 


Smyrna 


I. 


caritate 


chariiate 




vidcre ipsum 


videri ipsum 


3- 


quando (contracted) 


quum 




quoniatn (contracted) 


quia 




spiritaliter 


spiritualiter 


4- 


ant''pomo7-ihis 


aiithropomorph is 


5. 


Moist 


Moisis 




deum (contracted) 


domimmi 




michi 


viihi 




pa"netn q=passionem qua 


panem qui 


6. 


qualiter (contracted) 


quale 




caritas 


charitas 




nichil 


nihil 




qualiter contrarie sunt scn- 


qualesque facti sumus dei 




tentie dei (very much con- 






tracted) 






caritate 


charitate 




vidua 


viduis 




eucaristiam 


eucharistiam 



As this collation coincides with the Caius transcript, where it goes 
most wrong, as for instance m panem qui (5) and qualesque facti sumus 
dei ( 6), I suppose the collator must have allowed himself from time 
to time to consult the transcript instead of endeavouring to decipher 
the MS itself 

These two collations moreover, inadequate as they are in them- 
selves, were confined to the seven epistles mentioned by Eusebius. 
The text of the other epistles has remained in the same state in 
which it was left by Ussher, without any fresh examination of the 
MS. Thus for instance, in Ign. Mar. 2 Ussher accidentally omitted 
the word ' impellor,' and the omission has been repeated by all sub- 
sequent editors, though the sense of the passage is destroyed thereby, 
and a reference to the ms would at once have supplied the missing 
word. In some respects the text has even deteriorated since Ussher's 
time, for later' editors have introduced errors of their own. Thus in 
Hero 3 a whole sentence, ' Saluta deo decens presbyterium,' is omitted 
in Cureton's text {Corp. Ign. p. 146). 

Of the disappearance of the other ms Lj I have spoken in an 
earlier part of this work, where also I have described Ussher's collation, 
which is preserved among his books and papers in the Library of 
Trinity College, Dublin, but has been strangely overlooked by pre- 



ANGLO-LATIN VERSION. 9 

vious editors. By the kindness of the Provost and Fellows I have 
been allowed the use of this collation, which is indispensable for the 
criticism of the Latin text; and thus the readings of L^ are given 
in the present edition for the first time. Hitherto they have been left 
to conjecture, except in the very few passages where Ussher has dis- 
tinctly mentioned it by name. 

This collation however only commences in the middle of the 
Epistle to Polycarp, i '[in] orationibus vaca indesinentibus,' the 
earlier leaves of the transcript having been lost. For the previous 
portion, the whole of the Epistle to the Smyrnseans and the com- 
mencement of the Epistle to Polycarp, I have supplied the defect by 
a collation of Ussher's printed text of this version, which I have 
designated L^. As Ussher had only the readings of these two mss 
before him, it may be presumed that his printed text, wherever it 
differs from Li, gives the reading of L^. This rule however can only 
be accepted as roughly and approximately true. Large allowance 
must be made for inadvertences and inaccuracies. For instance, in 
Smyrn. 9 Ussher omits ' Bene habet et Deum et episcopum cogno- 
scere,' and possibly these words may have been wanting in L^; but, 
when we find him leaving out whole clauses elsewhere, where we are 
able by means of his own collation to convict him of inaccuracy, 
e.g. Polyc. 2 ' ut gubernatores ventos,' and Ephes. i 'ut potiri possim 
discipulus esse' (not to multiply examples), the inference will appear 
highly precarious ^ 

Where a reading of this ms is distinctly given by Ussher in this 
collation, it is marked L, simply; where it is only inferred from his 
silence, i.e. where he has not noted any divergence from the reading 
which he had before him in the transcript of L, , it is given as L,s. 

In the following recension I have endeavoured to restore the text 
of the version to the condition in which it left the translator's hands. 
Thus I have not scrupled to make an alteration here and there, where 
the Latin text itself had obviously been corrupted in the course of 
transmission. Thus, for instance, I have cast out two apparent 
glosses, Ephes. i, Mag7i. 2. Thus again in four passages, Sviyni. 8, 
Ephes. 3, Magn. 13, Philad. 3, I have substituted 'episcopi,' 'epis- 
copo,' for 'ipsi,' 'ipso,' the corruption having arisen from an easy 
confusion of the Latin contractions, ipi, epi, ipo, epo, and the Greek 

1 The first of these two omissions is gubernares ventos': the second is not 
supplied by Ussher in his table of emen- mentioned at all. 
danda, p. 241, but inaccurately, ' ut 



lO THE IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 

text in all these cases deciding the true reading. On the same prin- 
ciple in Mart. 4 I have substituted ' ipsi ' (ipi) for ' Christi ' (xpi). So 
too I have not scrupled to alter 'assensores' into 'assessores' Polyc. 6, 
' sollicitudine ' into 'insoUicitudine' Polyc. 7, 'potiri' into 'per potiri' 
Ephes. I, ' salvificemini ' into ' salificemini,' 'exacuens' into 'exace- 
scens,' 'perfari' into 'profari' Magn. 10, 'suadeo' into 'suadeor' Trail. 
3, 'prjecipue' into 'praecipio' Pom. 4, 'fidei' into 'Dei' Philad. g, 
'sciant' into 'sitiant' Ign. Mar. i, and (having regard to the con- 
tractions) ' deo ' into ' dicit ' Tars. 7 ; in all which cases the corruption 
was easy in the Latin text and quite impossible in the Greek. On 
the other hand I have not attempted to correct those errors which 
must be traced to the faulty Greek text which the translator had be- 
fore him. For example, in Mar. Ign. i ' et Sobelum ' is left ; for 
though there can be little doubt that the correct reading is KaaaofSr]- 
\ov or Kao-cro/3>/Aa)i/, it is equally clear that the Latin translator had koi 
'ZofiiqXov in his text. 

In recording the variations of the mss I have not (except in special 
cases and for particular reasons) included readings which are corrected 
prima manu. Nor again is any account generally taken of the punc- 
tuation of the MSS, which is arbitrary and valueless. The marginal 
glosses and notes moreover, of which a very few occur in L;, and 
which are frequent in L^, are not recorded, unless they have a bearing 
on the reading. Some of these, which have an interest of a different 
kind, are given in an earlier part of this work. 

On the orthography of the mss one or two points require explana- 
tion. In Lj the diphthongs, cz, oe, are systematically disregarded and 
written e (e.g. eterne., penitet); and in this same ms ci is universally, or all 
but universally, written for // (e. g. Ignacius, propiciacio). In both these 
cases the normal spelling is silently adopted. In other instances, 
where L, persistently departs from the normal orthography (e.g. miste- 
rium, carisma, ammonere), I have contented myself with noticing the 
fact at the first occurrence of the word. 

Much error has arisen in previous collations from inattention to 
the contractions. Thus for instance, quatido, quoniam, qimm, qui., quce, 
quern, quia, etc. have been confused ; and again, ergo, igitur ; and again, 
tafnen, tantum. In this way various readings have been erroneously 
multiplied. In most cases there can be no doubt as to the force of 
the contraction. In some few instances, where a contraction in L, is 
ambiguous, I have given it the interpretation which accords with the 
Greek text or with the reading of L^. 

It did not seem necessary to encumber the notes by pointing out 



ANGLO-LATIN VERSION. II 

every instance where previous collators have misread Lj. In one or 
two cases I have done so, because the error was sufficiently im- 
portant to call for notice, e.g. Trail. 5 'scire celestia' for 'super- 
celestia,' Polyc. 7 'in oratione' for 'in resurrectione '; but these are 
exceptional. As I have had the collation which was made for Jacob- 
son's edition constantly before me, the variations recorded in it and 
not noted by me have been deliberately rejected. Thus for instance 
the various readings, ' panem qui ' for ' passionem quae ' Smyrn. 5 (see 
above, p. 8), 'optimum' for 'opportunum' Trail. 2, with many others, 
have disappeared. 

On the other hand, some readings will appear in my text (on the 
authority of one or both of the mss) for the first time; and in most 
instances these bring the Latin into stricter accordance with the Greek 
than it is in the text of the printed copies. Thus for instance, 'vene- 
remini' (ivrpewea-Oe) for 'veneremur' Magn. 6, 'ipsos' {avrovi) for 
'ipsas' Philad. 3, 'apponi' (Trpoo-^eivai) for 'opponi' Ign. Mar. 4, 
*portus' (At/Aevas) for ' Portum ' Mart. 5, 'immunda inani gloria' (r^s 
aKaOdpTov <^tXoTt/i,ias) for ' mundi inani gloria' 3., are read by both 
Li and L^. And again, in J?om. 7 'adjuvet; ipsi autem magis mei 
fiatis', and Marl. 5 'da ea qu^e a nobis futura separatione ; justo autem 
fieri ipsi secundum votum accidit,' the readings of L,, involving in both 
cases a transposition, produce exact conformity to the Greek. The 
text, thus restored, is ' adjuvet ipsi ; magis autem mei fiatis ' (fiorjOeLTOi 
avT^- fjidXXov Ijxol yLvea-Oe) in the One passage, and 'de ea quae a nobis 
futura separatione justi fieri; ipsi autem secundum votum accidit' (rw 
a<^' ijfjLwv /JieWovTL ^(opicTfi^ Tov ScKatov yiveaOai' t(3 8e xar v)(yjv d-n-e- 
/Satvev). 

The correspondence with the Virgin and S. John, forming the 
second part of this collection, is comparatively unimportant. It is found 
in a considerable number of mss besides L^ L^ ; sometimes by itself, 
sometimes in connexion with the epistles of the Long Recension. 
In this latter case it sometimes precedes the twelve epistles of this 
Recension (e.g. Flor. Latir. xxiii. 20, Palat. 150, Oxon. Magd. Ixxvi), 
and sometimes follows them (e.g. Bruxell. 20132). The various read- 
ings are very numerous, and the order of the four epistles is different 
in different copies. 

For the sake of exhibiting the character of the variations, I have 
given a collation of three Oxford mss besides the readings of L^ L^, 
taking the editio priticeps (Paris, 1495) as the basis of my text. 



12 THE IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 

These three mss are : 

(i) Coll. Magdal. Ixxvi. fol. 213 a (isth century); see Coxe's 
Catalogue p. 43. This correspondence precedes the twelve epistles 
of the Long Recension, and the four letters composing it occur in the 
same order as in L, L^. 

(2) Coll. Lincobi. ci. fol. 48 b {15th century); see Coxe's Catalogue 
p. 48. The four epistles are found by themselves, and in the following 
order; (i) Ignatius to Mary; (ii) Mary to Ignatius; (iii) Ignatius to 
John (' De tua ') ; (iv) Ignatius to John (' Si licitum '). 

(3) Bodl. Laud. Misc. 171, fol. 140 a (end of 13th century); see 
Coxe's Catal. MSS Laud. p. 156. The epistles stand by themselves, 
and the order is the same as in the last-mentioned ms. 

These epistles are sometimes accompanied in the mss by the 
testimony of S. Bernard and of Marcus Michael of Cortona (see Ussher 
p. cxliiii). This is the case in Flor. Laur. xxiii. 20, and in Oxoti. 
Magdal. Ixxvi. 

The three mss are thus designated, [m] [1] [b]. Where the cditio 
princeps obviously needed correction, this is done, and its reading [p] is 
given at the foot. 

\_N'ote. These sheets were printed off for my first edition some time before the 
appearance of Funk's work Die Echtheit der Ignatianischen Brief e (1883). In an 
Appendix he gives a full collation of the Caius MS, and I have compared it care- 
fully with my own for this second edition. Considering the character of the ms, the 
differences are fewer than might have been anticipated. On all points of difference I 
have consulted the ms afresh, and in most cases, though not in all, have adhered to 
my previous deciphering of it. I do not doubt for instance, that the MS reads restir- 
rectio7te, not oratione, in Polyc. 7 ; and again Funk's reading aeterna (for ve7-d) in 
Ephes. 7 must be an accidental error. In Antioch. 3 (see below, p. 52, 1. 21), where 
he gives te ego for ego, the te is the last syllable oi evangeliste in the following line.] 



IGNATIUS SMYRNiEIS. 



IGNATIUS, qui et Theophorus, ecclesiae Dei Patris et dilecti 
Jesu Christi, habenti propitiationem in omni charismate, 
implete in fide et caritate, indeficienti existenti omni charismate, 
Deo decentissimae et sanctiferse, existenti in Smyrna Asiae; in 
5 incoinquinato spiritu et verbo Dei plurimum gaudere. 

I. Glorifico Jesum Christum Deum, qui vos sapientes 
fecit. Intellexi enim vos perfectos in immobili fide, quemad- 
modum clavifixos in cruce Domini nostri Jesu Christi, et 
carne et spiritu, et firmatos in caritate in sanguine Christi, 

lo certificatos in Dominum nostrum Jesum Christum, vere exis- 
tentem de genera David seamdiim carnem, filium Dei secun- 
dum voluntatem et potentiam Dei, genitum vere ex virgine, 
baptizatum a Johanne ut inipleatiLr omuis jiistitia ab ipso, vere 
sub Pontic Pilato et Herode tetrarcha clavifixum pro nobis in 

15 carne. A cujus fructu nos a divine beatissima ipsius passione, 

Ignatius Smyrn^is] L^ has no title or heading of any kind; nor, except the 
blank space and the illuminated initial letter I, is there any indication that a new 
author begins. Of the manner in which L2 commenced no information is given. 

I Theophorus] theqferus Lj. 2 charismate] carismate L^. The common 

form of the word is carisma in Lj. 3 indeficienti] Lj ; indeficiente Lu- 4 

Deo decentissimse] Lu. This is probably also the reading of Lj , though commonly 
deciphered cotideccntissinm ; but there is an erasure in the first syllable, and the 
contractions do ( = deo), c5 ( = con), are liable to confusion. Smyrna] smirna Lj. 

So Lj always writes these words, Smirna, Smirneus. On the other hand L^ appears 
to have had consistently Smyrna, Smyrneus. 6 vos] In L^ the beginning of 

the word is written over what seems like the first letter of sic, corresponding to 
oiirui in the Greek text. 15 nos a] I^; ncs (om. a) L^. 



14 THE IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 

ut levet signum in ssecula per resurrectionem in sanctos et fideles 
ipsius, et in Judaeis et in gentibus, in uno corpore ecclesiae ipsius. 

II. Haec enim omnia passus est pro nobis, ut salvemur. 
Et vere passus est, ut et vere resuscitavit seipsum ; non quemad- 
modum infideles quidam dicunt secundum videri ipsum passum 5 
esse, ipsi secundum videri existentes : et quemadmodum sapiunt, 
et accidet ipsis, existentibus incorporeis et daemoniacis. 

III. Ego enim et post resurrectionem in carne ipsum vidi 
et credo existentem. Et quando ad eos qui circa Petrum venit, 
ait ipsis : AppreJiendite, palpate vie, et videte qtwniain non simi 10 
dcenwnmni ificorporetwi. Et confestim ipsum tetigerunt, et cre- 
diderunt convicti carni ipsius et spiritui. Propter hoc et mortem 
contempserunt ; inventi autem sunt super mortem. Post resur- 
rectionem autem com edit cum eis et bibit ut carnalis, quamvis 
spiritualiter unitus Patri. 15 

IV. Haec autem monefacio vobis, dilecti, sciens quoniam et 
vos sic habetis. Praemunio autem vos a bestiis anthropomorphis, 
quos non solum oportet vos non recipere sed, si possibile, neque 
eis obviare, solum autem orare pro ipsis, si quo modo poeniteant ; 
quod difficile. Hujus autem habet potestatem Jesus Christus, 20 
verum nostrum vivere. Si autem secundum videri haec operata 
sunt a Domino nostro, et ego secundum videri ligor. Quid 
autem et meipsum traditum dedi morti, ad ignem, ad gladium, 
ad bestias .-' Sed prope gladium, prope Deum ; intermedium 
bestiarum, intermedium Dei : solum in nomine Jesu Christi, ad 25 
compati ipsi. Omnia sustinebo, ipso me fortificante qui perfec- 
tus homo factus est. 

V. Quem quidam ignorantes abnegant, magis autem abne- 
gati sunt ab ipso, existentes concionatores mortis magis quam 

5 videri] Lu; viderel-,^. 6 videri] Lu; viderel..^. lo me] Lu; om. L,. 

15 spiritualiter] spiritaliter Lj. In Lj these words are commonly, though not uni- 
versally, written spiritalis, spiritaliter, etc. This seems to have been the case also 
with Lg. 17 anthropomorphis] a;//^/(7W(7r///w Lj. 19 eis obviare] Lu: ob- 

viare eis Lj. The varying position of eis throws suspicion upon it, and there is 
nothing corresponding to it in the Greek. 22 et ego] Lj; ergo et ego Lu. 

28 (\mAti.m\ quidm Lj ; quidem Lu. ignorantes abnegant] Lu; abnegantes igrw 

rantes L^. autem] Lu; om. Lj. 29 sunt] Lu; om. L^. 



TO THE SMYRNEANS. 15 

veritatis : quos non persuaserunt prophetiae neque lex Moysi, sed 
neque usque nunc evangelium, neque nostrse eorum qui secun- 
dum virum passiones. Etenim de nobis idem sapiunt. Quid 
enim juvat me quis, si me laudat, Dominum autem meum blas- 
5 phemat, non confitens ipsum carniferum ? Qui autem hoc non 
dicit, ipsum perfecte abnegavit, existens mortifer. Nomina 
autem ipsorum, existentia infidelia, non visum est mihi inscri- 
bere: sed neque fiat mihi ipsorum recordari, usque quo poeni- 
teant in passionem, quae est nostra resurrectio. 

10 VI. Nullus erret. Et supercselestia et gloria angelorum et 
principes visibiles et invisibiles, si non credant in sanguinem 
Christi, et illis judicium est. Qui capit, capiat. Qualiter nullus 
infletur ; totum enim est fides et caritas, quibus nihil praepositum 
est. Considerate autem aliter opinantes in gratiam Jesu Christi 

15 earn quae in nos venit, qualiter contrarii sunt sententiae Dei. De 
caritate non est cura ipsis, non de vidua, non de orphano, non de 
tribulato, non de ligato vel soluto, non de esuriente vel sitiente. 
Ab eucharistia et oratione recedunt, propter non confiteri eucha- 
ristiam carnem esse salvatoris nostri Jesu Christi pro peccatis 

20 nostris passam, quam benignitate Pater resuscitavit. 

VII. Contradicentes ergo huic dono Dei perscrutantes mori- 
untur. Conferens autem esset ipsis diligere, ut resurgant. Decens 
est recedere a talibus, et neque seorsum de ipsis loqui neque 
communiter ; attendere autem prophetis, praecipue vero evan- 

25 gelio, in quo passio nobis ostensa est et resurrectio perfecta est. 

I Moysi] vioisi Lj. This name is coiaimonly written Aloises in Lj, and Moyses 
in Lg. 4 Dominum] Lu ; deum Lj. blasphemat] blasfemat L^. 7 visum 

est] Lu; est visum L^. mihi] viichi Lj; and so the word is always written 

in this MS, when not contracted. 1 1 visibiles et invisibiles] Lu ; invisibiles et 

visibiles Lj. 12 Qualiter nullus iniletur] LiLu. The Greek is tottos (x-qS^va. (pvaio^TCj. 
The translator therefore must have read ottws or to ttws for tottos, as these words are 
commonly rendered qualiter. The inflexions, nulhis infletur for nullum inflet, have 
probably been changed in the transmission of the Latin text, the contractions facilitat- 
ing such changes. 13 nihil] nichil Lj. So the word is commonly written in 
this MS. 15 contrarii] contraria: 'L,^; coiitrariel^-^. 18 eucharistia] t'z/fariV/za 
Lj. This is the common form of the word in L^. recedunt] Lu; om. Lj. 
propter] Lu; propterea Lj. 22 Decens est] Some short word has been erased 
after 'est' in Lj, perhaps ^"^tjr^t', corresponding to the o^v of the Greek text. 
24 vero] Lu; om. L^. 



1 6 THE IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 

VIII. Partitiones autem fugite, ut principium malorum. 
Omnes episcopum sequimini, ut Jesus Christus Patrem, et pres- 
byterium ut apostolos ; diaconos autem revereamini, ut Dei 
mandatum. Nullus sine episcopo aliquid operetur eorum quae 
conveniunt in ecclesiam. Ilia firma gratiarum actio reputetur, 5 
quae sub episcopo est, vel quod utique ipse concesserit. Ubi 
utique apparet episcopus, illic multitude sit; quemadmodum 
utique ubi est Christus Jesus, illic catholica ecclesia. Non 
licitum est sine episcopo neque baptizare neque agapen facere ; 
sed quod utique ille probaverit, hoc et Deo beneplacitum ; ut 10 
stabile sit et firmum omne quod agitur. 

IX. Rationabile est de cetero evigilare et, cum adhuc 
tempus habemus, in Deum poenitere. Bene habet et Deum et 
episcopum cognoscere. Honorans episcopum a Deo honoratus 
est: qui occultans ab episcopo aliquid operatur, diabolo praestat 15 
obsequium. ' Omnia igitur vobis in gratia superabundent ; digni 
enim estis. Secundum enim omnia me quiescere fecistis ; et vos 
Jesus Christus. Absentem me et praesentem dilexistis : retri- 
buat vobis Deus, propter quem omnia sustinentes ipsum adipis- 
cemini. 20 

X. Philonem et Reum et Agathopum, qui secuti sunt me in 
verbum Dei, bene fecistis suscipientes ut ministros Dei Christi : 
qui et gratias agunt Domino pro vobis, quoniam ipsos quiescere 
fecistis secundum omnem modum. Nihil vobis utique deperibit. 
Conformis animae vestrae spiritus meus, et vincula mea quae non 25 
despexistis neque erubuistis ; neque vos erubescet perfecta fides, 
Jesus Christus, 

XI. Oratio vestra pervenit ad ecclesiam quae est in Antio- 
chia Syriae ; unde ligatus Deo decentissimis vinculis omnes 

I autem] Lu', om. Lj. 2 presbyterium] Lu ; presbiterum Lj. 4 ali- 

quid] Lu; om. Lj. 6 episcopo] ipso LuLj : see above, p. 9. quod] So the 

contraction in L, should be read; quant Lu. The Greek text has y cui. 10 

hoc et] Lj; hoc est Lu. 11 stabile sit et firmum] Lu ; stabile firmum sit Lj. 

13 Bene habet et Deum et episcopum cognoscere] Lj; om. Lu. As there is nothing 
in the Greek corresponding to the first et, it is probably a scribe's error, repeating 
the last syllable of habet. 21 Agathopum] agathaputit L,. 25 Conformis] 

confirmis Lj. 29 Syriae] sirie Lj. This name is generally written Siria in Lj. 

The usual form in Lj is Syria. 



TO THE SMYRNEANS. 1 7 

saluto, non existens dignus inde esse, extremus ipsorum exis- 
tens; secundum voluntatem [autem] Dei dignus factus sum, non 
ex conscientia, sed ex gratia Dei, quam oro perfectam mihi dari, 
ut in oratione vestra Deo potiar. Ut igitur perfectum vestri fiat 
5 opus et in terra et in cselo, decet ad honorem Dei ordinare eccle- 
siam vestram Deo venerabilem, in factum usque Syriam con- 
gaudere ipsis, quoniam pacem habent et acceperunt propriam 
magnitudinem, et restitutum est ipsis proprium corpusculum. 
Visum est mihi igitur Deo digna res mittere aliquem vestrorum 
10 cum epistola ; ut conglorificet eam qu^e secundum Deum ipsis 
factam tranquillitatem, et quoniam portu jam potita est oratione 
vestra. Perfecti existentes perfecta et sapite. Volentibus enim 
vobis bene facere Deus paratus est ad tribuere. 

XII. Salutat vos caritas fratrum qui in Troade ; unde et 
15 scribo vobis per Burrum, quem misistis mecum simul Ephesiis 

fratribus vestris, qui secundum omnia me quiescere fecit. Et 
utinam omnes ipsum imitentur, existentem exemplarium Dei 
ministerii. Remuneret ipsum gratia secundum omnia. Saluto 
Deo dignum episcopum et Deo decens presbyterium et conservos 
20 meos diaconos, et singillatim et communiter omnes, in nomine 
Jesu Christi, et carne ipsius et sanguine, passioneque et resur- 
rectione, carnali et spirituali, in unitate Dei et vestri. Gratia 
vobis et misericordia et pax et sustinentia semper. 

XIII. Saluto domos fratrum meorum cum uxoribus et filiis, 
25 et virgines vocatas viduas. Valete mihi in virtute Patris. Salu- 
tat vos Philon mecum existens. Saluto domum Thavise; quam 
oro firmari fide et caritate carnali et spirituali. Saluto Aiken, 
desideratum mihi nomen, et Daphnum incomparabilem, et 
Eutecnum, et omnes secundum nomen. Valete in gratia Dei. 

I dignus inde] L^; inde dignus L^. c antent] L^; om. L^. S ordinare 

ecclesiam vestram] L^; vestram ordifiare ecclesiavi Lj. 6 usque] L^; usque 

in Li. 7 ipsis] L^; eis Lj. 10 conglorificet] crwoo|a(r7;; conglorificent 

L L . 12 sapite] L^; sapere Lj, but the letters ite are written above. 13 

bene] L ; et bene Lj. Deus\ L; deo Lj. 15 Ephesiis] effesiis L^. 17 ex- 

emplarium] exceinplariuju'L^. 19 presbyterium] L^; ^i5/vw L^. This contrac- 

tion is common in Lj, where the Greek has irpta^vTipLov. 21 passioneque] et 

passione L; et passione qtce Lj. 23 et. misericordia et pax] L^; pax et miseri- 

cordia Lj. 

IGN. III. ^ 



1 8 THE IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 



IGNATIUS POLYCARPO. 

IGNATIUS, qui et Theophorus, Polycarpo episcopo ecclesise 
Smyrnasorum, magis auteni visitato a Deo Patre et Jesu 
Christo, plurimum gaudere. 

T. ACCEPTANS tuam ill Deo sententiam, firmatam ut 
supra petram immobilem, supcrglorifico, dignificatus tua facie 5 
immaculata, qua fruar in Deo. Deprecor te in gratia, qua indu- 
tus es, apponere cursui tuo, et omnes deprecari ut salventur. 
Justifica locum tuum in omni cura carnali et spiritual!. Unionem 
cura, qua nihil melius. Omnes supporta ; ut et te Dominus. 
Omnes sustine in charitate; quemadmodum et facis. Orationi- 10 
bus vaca indesinentibus. Pete intellectum ampliorem eo quern 
habes. Vigila, non dormientem spiritum possidens. Singulis 
secundum consuetudinem Dei loquere. Omnium eegritudines 
porta, ut perfectus athleta: ubi major labor, multum lucrum. 

II. Bonos discipulos si diligas, gratia tibi non est: magis 15 
deteriores in mansuetudine subiice. Non omne vulnus eodem 
emplastro curatur. Exacerbationes in pluviis quieta. Priidens 

Ignatius Polycarpo] Lj has epistola ia ignacii smirncls . a poUcarpo . iroade 
folkarpo, but the first poUcarpo is erased. This is obviously a confusion of Sinyrneis 
a Troade, the subscription to the previous epistle (corresponding to CMypNAlOIC 
AHO rpoOAAOC of G), and Epistola Ignatii Polycarpo, the title of the present 
epistle. The title in L^ is not recorded, but it would probably take the simple 
form which I have adopted. 

I Theophorus] L; theoforiis L^. Polycarpo] L ; poUcarpo L^. The 

name is always so spelt in Lj, but Polycarpus apparently in L^. 6 in gratia] in 

dei gratia L^ ; in deo gratia L,. Here dco seems to be a transcriber's error, whose 
eye was caught by the neighbouring in deo, and in this case dei is a subsequent cor- 
rection of deo. G has simply tV x^P'-'^i- 1 ^^] '^u; oi"- ^v Oratio- 
nibus] L^; in orationibiis Lj. Ussher's collation of L2 begins at this point. 

16 subiice] subice L^. The form of this verb is commonly sitbicio in this MS. 

17 emplastro] L^; emplattstro Lj. in pluviis] LjL^s. The translator read 
kv ^poxah ; the marginal gloss in L^ is ' in dulcibus et desuper venientibus elo- 
quiis.' Ussher prints inpluviis. 



TO POLYCARP. 19 

fias, nt serpens^ in omnibus ; et simplex, nt coluuiba. Propter hoc 
carnalis es et spiritualis, ut manifesta in tuam faciem blandiaris* 
invisibilia autem petas ut tibi manifestentur; ut nuUo deficias, et 
omni charismate abundes. Tempus expetit te, ut gubernatores 
5 ventos, et ut qui in procella est portum ad Deo potiendum. 
Vigila, ut Dei athleta : thema incorruptio, vita asterna; dequaet 
tu confisus es. Secundum omnia tui refrigerium ego, et vincula 
mea quae dilexisti. 

III. Qui videntur digni fide esse et altera docent, non te 
10 stupefaciant: sta firmus, ut incus percussa. Magni est athletae 

discerpi et vincere, Maxime autem propter Deum omnia susti- 
nere nos oportet; ut et ipse nos sustineat. Plus studiosus fias 
quam es. Tempora considera; eum qui supra tempus expecta, 
intemporalem, invisibilem, propter nos visibilem, impalpabilem, 
15 impassibilem, propter nos passibilem, secundum omnem modum 
propter nos sustinentem. 

IV. Viduse non negligantur: post Dominum tu ipsarum 
curator esto. Nihil sine sententia tua fiat; neque tu sine Deo 
quid operare: quod autem operaris, sit bene stabile. Saepius 

20 congregationes fiant: ex nomine omnes quaere. Servos et ancil- 
las ne despicias; sed neque ipsi inflentur, sed in gloriam Dei 
plus serviant, ut meliori libertate a Deo potiantur. Non deside- 
rent a communi liberi fieri, ut non servi inveniantur concupi- 
scentiae. 

25 V. Malas artes fuge: magis autem de his homiliam fac. 
Sorores meas alloquere, diligere Dominum et viris sufficere carne 

4 abundes] habundes LjL^s. 5 ad Deo potiendum] dsrh QeoC eirirvxeiv ; a deo 
potiendum {pociendin)!) L^L^. The slight correction which I have made brings the Latin 
into exact accordance with the Greek, from which the existing reading diverges 
considerably in meaning. For Deo potiri as a rendering of Geou eirirvxe'Lf , comp. 7, 
I^om. 2, 4, etc. 7 tui] L^; ei tui Lj. tui refrigerium] The Greek is 

cov dvriipvxov, which the translator possibly read <re dvafvxt^v (or perhaps avri.- 
^vxuiv, for the verb 6.vTLip\jxei.v occurs). Elsewhere he translates dvTLxpvxov cor- 
rectly. 9 fide] Lj; cm. Lj. 11 sustinere nos] L,^', nos sustinere'L^. 
14 propter nos] L^; om. Lj. 17 negligantur] tiedigantiir'L^. The word is 
commonly written ^^/z]-(? in this MS. 18 sententia tua] Lg ; tua sententia Lj. 
19 quod autem ... stabile] LjLj. The Greek is oVe/) ovhl irpdaaeis- evarddei (or 
evjTadris). The translator appears to have read 5^ for ot55^, and evaraOis for eiKTrdOei. 
25 homiliam] omeliant LjL^s. 26 Dominum] L^s ; deum L,. 



20 THE IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 

et spiritu. Similiter et fratribus meis annuncia in nomine Jesu 
Christi, diligere uxores lit Dominus ecclesiam. Si quis potest in 
castitate manere in honorem carnis Domini, in ingloriatione 
Domini maneat. Si glorietur, perditur; et si videri velit plus 
episcopo, corruptus est. Decet autem ducentes et ductas cum 5 
sententia episcopi unionem facere, ut sit secundum Deum et non 
secundum concupiscentiam. Omnia in honorem Dei fiant. 

VI. Episcopo attendite, ut et Deus vobis. Unanimis ego 
cum subjectis episcopo, presbyteris, diaconis; et cum ipsis mihi 
pars fiat capere in Deo. Collaborate adinvicem, concertate, 10 
concurrite, compatimini, condormite, consurgite, ut Dei dispen- 
satores et assessores et ministri. Placete cui militatis; a quo et 
stipendia fertis. NuUus vestrum otiosus inveniatur. Baptisma 
vestrum maneat ut scutum, fides ut galea, caritas ut lancea, 
sustinentia ut omnis armatura. Deposita vestra opera; ut ac- 15 
cepta vestra digna feratis. Longanimiter ferte igitur vos ad- 
invicem in mansuetudine, ut Deus vos. Fruar vobis semper. 

VII. Quia ecclesia quae in Antiochia Syrise pacem habet, ut 
ostensum est mihi, per orationem vestram, et ego Isetior factus 
sum in insoUicitudine Dei ; siquidem per pati Deo potiar, in 20 
inveniri me in resurrectione vestri discipulum. Decet, Polycarpe 
Deo beatissime, concilium congregare Deo decentissimum, et 
ordinare aliquem quem dilectum valde habetis et impigrum, qui 

I et fratribus] L^; fratribus (om. et) Lj. in nomine Jesu Christi diligere uxores] 
Lj ; diligere uxores in noinine domini Jesu christi Lj. 6 Deum] Lj ; domiitum L^s. 
9 presbyteris] preshiteris Lj ; and so the word is generally spelt in this MS, 
where the vowel does not disappear in a contraction. mihi pars] L^ ; pars 

mihi Lj. 12 assessores] irdpeSpoi; assensores L.^, and so apparently L^. Usshei 

indeed writes assessores in the margin of his collation, but this seems to be his own 
conjecture. 13 otiosus] The Greek text has deaeprwp. The Latin rendering 

is taken from the marginal gloss dpySs, which is found in G. 15 Deposita 

vestra] L^ ; vestra deposita Lj. 18 Antiochia] citthiochia Lj. 20 in 

insoUicitudine] iv 6.jx(.pip.v[q. ; in soUicitiidine {solicitudine) LjL^. So 5 'in- 
gloriatione' iov aKavx^ia, Ign. Mar. 1 ' injustificationibus' for dbiK-fipLaciv. in 
inveniri me in resurrectione] in invenire me in resurrectione L^ ; invenire in me in 
resurrectione Y,^. Lj, as well as L^, has resurrectione (contracted rrne with super- 
scribed), which however has been misread oratione (sometimes contracted orne with 
o superscribed). By a strange coincidence the Greek texts here present a corre- 
sponding variation, d.va.aTd.au and cWyidei. 22 concilium] I^, ; consilium L^. 
23 valde habetis] L^; habetis valde Lj. 



TO POLYCARP. 21 

poterit Dei cursor vocari; et hunc dignificare, ut vadens in 
Syriam glorificet vestram impigram caritatem in gloriam Dei. 
Christianas sui ipsius potestatem non habet, sed Deo vacat 
Hoc opus Dei est et vestri, quando ipsi perfecti estis. Credo 
5 enim gratia^, quoniam parati estis ad beneficentiam Deo decen- 
tem. Sciens vestrum compendium veritatis, per paucas vos 
literas consolatus sum. 

VIII. Quia igitur omnibus ecclesiis non potui scribere prop- 
ter repente navigare me a Troade in Neapolim, ut voluntas 

10 praecipit, scribes aliis ecclesiis, ut Dei sententiam possidens, in 
et ipsos facere; hi quidem potentes pedites mittere, hi autem 
epistolas per a te missos, ut glorificeris aeterno opere ; ut dignus 
existens. Saluto omnes ex nomine; et earn quas Epitropi, cum* 
domo tota ipsius et filiorum. Saluto Attalum dilectum meum. 

15 Saluto futurum dignificari ad eundum in Syriam: erit gratia 
cum ipso semper et mittente ipsum Polycarpo. Valere vos 
semper in Deo nostro Jesu Christo oro; in quo permaneatis in 
unitate Dei et visitatione. Saluto Aiken, desideratum mihi 
nomen. Valete in Domino. 

I dignificare] Kara^iuxraL ; dignificari LjL^s. vadens in Syriam glorificet] 

L^; vadat itt siriam et glorificet L^. 4 quando] '6ra.v; quoniam LjL^. 

The difference between qm quo)iiam, and qn=qua7ido, is slight. ipsi 

perfecti estis] The translator probably read ai/Tol dTrapTiadTjTe for aiJry (or avro) 
(xTrapTia-qTe. 5 quoniam parati] Lj ; qiiod parati Lj. 8 omnibus ecclesiis 

non] L2; non omnibus ecclesiis Lj. A second non was written after ecclesiis in L^ 
and then erased. 10 in et ipsos facere] L^; a gloss in L^ fixes this as the 

reading. The word which stands in the place of in in L^ is illegible ; but it was read 
idem in the transcript which Ussher used. The exact equivalent to the Greek would 
be in et ipsos idem facere. 11 hi. ..hi] hii...hii LjLaS. 12 per] L^ ; om, Lj.. 

missos] 7mssas LjL^s ; but it may be suspected that L^, which inserted per, also read 
missos, and that Ussher overlooked this in his collation. 14 Attalum'] L^ ; 

athalum Lj. 15 eundum] L,s ; enndem Lj. 16 ipsum] Lj ; ipso Lj. 

Valere] Lj ; ualcte, altered into uaicre, L,. vos semper] L^ ; semper vos L,. 



2 2 THE IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 



IGNATIUS EPHESIIS. 

IGNATIUS, qui et Theophorus, benedictas in magnitudine 
Dei Patris et plenitudine, praedestinatae ante ssecula esse 
semper in gloriam permanentem, invertibilem, unitam et elec- 
tam in passione vera, in voluntate Patris et Jesu Christi Dei 
nostri, ecclesiae digne beatse existenti in Epheso Asiae ; pluri- 5 
mum in Jesu Christo et in immaculata gratia gaudere. 

I. ACCEPTANS in Deo multum dilectum tuum nomen, 
quod possedistis natura justa, secundum fidem et caritatem in 
Christo Jesu salvatore nostro : quia imitatores existentes Dei, 
et reaccendentes in sanguine Dei, cognatum opus integre per- 10 
fecistis. Audientes enini ligatum a Syria pro communi nomine 
et spe, sperantem oratione vestra potiri in Roma cum bestiis 
pugnare, ut per potiri possim discipulus esse, videre festinastis. 
Plurimam enim multitudinem vestram in nomine Dei suscepi in 
Onesimo, qui in caritate inenarrabilis, vester autem in carne 15 
episcopus; quern oro secundum Jesum Christum vos dih"gere, 
et omnes vos ipsi in simihtudine esse. Benedictus enim qui 
tribuit vobis dignis existentibus talem episcopum possidere. 

Ignatius Ephesiis] So Lj (writing however ignacius), L^s. 

I Theophorus] theoferus Lj. 9 nostro] add. glorificato jesum christum 

deiim Lj LjS. This is perhaps a pious gloss, which has been transferred from the 
margin to the text. See Alagn. 2, for a similar instance. 10 Dei] L^ ; christi 

dd'Lj. 12 oratione vestra.] Tu^; vestra oradoneL,^. 13 per potiri] potiri {om. 

per) Lj Lj. It is clear however that the original Latin text had per potiri (cor- 
responding to the Greek 5ta tov e7rtryx''') ^^ ^2 has a marginal note 'ttt per 
potiri sc. eo quod est pugnare cum bestiis, possim esse discipidus sc. christi.^ The 
per, contracted to a single letter, would easily disappear before the / in potiri. 
See an instance of the converse error in Antioch. 2. 15 in caritate] L^; 

earitate (om. i?t) L^. inenarrabilis] L^; add. est L^. 



TO THE EPHESIANS. 23 

II. De conserve autem meo Burro, secundum Deum diacono 
nostro in omnibus benedicto, oro permanere ipsum in honorem 
vestri et episcopi. Sed et Crocus Deo dignus et vobis, quern 
exemplarium ejus quae a vobis caritatis suscepi, secundum 

5 omnia me quiescere fecit ; ut et ipsum Pater Jesu Christi refri- 
geret ; cum Onesimo et Burro et Euplo et Frontone per quos 
vos omnes secundum caritatem vidi. Fruar vobis semper, siqui- 
dem dignus existam. Decens igitur est secundum omnem 
modum glorificare Jesum Christum, qui glorificavit vos ; ut in 
10 una subjectione perfecti, subjecti episcopo et presbyterio, secun- 
dum omnia sitis sanctificati. 

III. Non dispono vobis, ut existens aliquis. Si enim et 
ligor in nomine Cliristi, nequaquam perfectus sum in Jesu 
Christo. Nunc autem principium habeo addiscendi, et alloquor 

15 vos, ut doctores mei : me enim oportuit a vobis suscipi fide, 
admonitione, sustinentia, longanimitate. Sed quia caritas non 
sinit me silere pro vobis, propter hoc praeoccupavi rogare vos, 
ut concurratis sententise Dei, Etenim Jesus Christus, incom- 
parabile nostrum vivere, Patris sententia, ut et episcopi secun- 

20 dum terrae fines determinati Jesu Christi sententia sunt. 

IV. Unde decet vos concurrere episcopi sententise : quod et 
facitis. Digne nominabile enim vestrum presbyterium Deo dig- 
num sic concordatum est episcopo, ut chordae citharse. Propter 
hoc in consensu vestro et consona caritate Jesus Christus canitur. 

25 Sed et singuli chorus facti estis; ut consoni existentes in con- 
sensu, melos Dei accipientes in unitate, cantetis in voce una 
per Jesum Christum Patri ; ut et vos audiat, et cognoscat, 
per quae bene operamini, membra existentes fihi ipsius. Utile 



I Bnvro] l>erroL,j^; ionv l^^s. 2 permanere ipsum] L^ ; ipsum permanere Ij^. 

6 Burro] dorro Lj L^s. 8 dignus] L^s; d/gnos Lj. 10 presbyterio] 

presbitero L,^; presbylero 1^^. 13 Christi] 1^^; Jesu christi L,^. 15 suscipi] 

The translator must have read vtroKri^drjvai for viraXeKpdrjvai. 16 admonitione] 

ammonieione L^. The word is always written amm- in Lj, and this is its common 
orthography in L^. 19 episcopi] ipsi L^L^s. See p. 593 sq. 21 episcopi 

sententice] L^; sententie episcopi 1^^. 23 digne] Lj; si que 'L^. nominabile enim] 
Lj ; enim no?jiinabile Lj. vestrum presbyterium] Lj ; prcsbiterium vestrum !>,. 

23 chordae] corde'L^. 28 filii] ////j Lj L^. ipsius] L^; ejus'L^. 



24 THE IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 

igitur est vos in immaculata unitate esse, ut et Deo semper 
participetis. 

V. Si enim ego in parvo tempore talem consuetudinem 
tenui ad episcopum vestrum, non humanam existentem sed 
spiritualem ; quanto magis vos beatifico, conjunctos sic, ut 5 
ecclesia Jesu Christo et ut Jesus Christus Patri ; ut omnia in 
unitate consona sint Nullus erret ; si quis non sit intra altare, 
privatur pane Dei. Si enim unius et alterius oratio tantam vim 
habet, quanto magis ilia quas episcopi et omnis ecclesice. Qui 
igitur non venit in idem, sic jam superbit et seipsum condem- 10 
navit. Scriptum est enim, Siipcrbis Dens resistit. Festinemus 
igitur non resistere episcopo, ut simus Deo subjecti. 

VI. Et quantum videt quis tacentem episcopum, plus 
ipsum timeat. Omnem enim quem mittit dominus domus in 
propriam dispensationem, sic oportet nos ipsum recipere, ut 15 
ipsum mittentem. Episcopum igitur manifestum quoniam ut 
ipsum Dominum oportet respicere. Ipse igitur quidem Onesi- 
mus superlauddt vestram divinam ordinationem : quoniam 
omnes secundum veritatem vivitis, et quoniam in vobis neque 
una hseresis habitat, sed neque auditis aliquem amplius quam 20 
Jesum Christum loquentem in veritate. 

VII. Consueverunt enim quidam dolo malo nomen circum- 
ferre, sed qusedam operantes indigna Deo. Ouos oportet vos 
ut bestias declinare : sunt enim canes rabidi latenter morden- 
tes ; quos oportet vos observare, existentes difficile curabiles. 25 
Unus medicus est, carnalis et spiritualis, genitus et ingenitus, 

in carne factus Deus, in immortali vita vera, et ex Maria 

I in immaculata unitate esse] mimaculata unitate esse (om. in) L^; esse in 
immaculata imitate Lj. 4 tenui] L^; om. Lj. 8 privatur pane Dei] L^; 

pane da privatur Lj. 9 quanto] 'L^'y 'Juanta'L^. jo igitur] Lj; ergoT,^. 

sic] Lj LjS. The text used by the translator seems to have had ovtws (sic) for 
oSros (kic) : comp. Tars. 4. condemnavit] conde7npnavit LjLj. So the 

word is commonly, but not always, written in both Mss. It is usual with them to in- 
sert a / between m and n; e. g. dampnu77i, contempno. 1 2 igitur] L^ ; ergo Lj. 
17 quidem] Lj; om. Lj. 18 ordinationem] L^; superorditiationem Lj but the 
super is marked for erasure. 20 una] L^ ; om. Lj. auditis] L, ; audistis Lg. 

25 curabiles] L^. The word in Lj has been read sanaliles, but seems certainly to 
be curabiles. 



TO THE EPHESIANS. 25 

et ex Deo, primo passibilis et tunc impassibilis, Dominus 
Christus noster. 

VIII. Non igitur quis vos seducat : quemadmodum neqne 
seducimini, toti existentes Dei. Ouum enim neque una lis 

5 complexa est in vobis, potens vos torquere, tunc secundum 
Deum vivitis. Peripsima vestri et castificer a vestra Ephesi- 
orum ecclesia famosa in saeculis, Carnales spiritualia operari 
non possunt, neque spirituales carnalia ; quemadmodum neque 
fides quse infidelitatis, neque infidelitas quae fidelitatis et fidei. 
10 Quae autem et secundum carnem operata sunt, liaec spiritualia 
sunt : in Jesu enim Christo omnia operata sunt. 

IX. Cognovi autem transeuntes quosdam inde, habentes 
malam doctrinam. Ouos non dimisistis seminare in vos, ob- 
struentes aures ad non recipere seminata ab ipsis ; ut existentes 

15 lapides templi Patris, parati in aedificationem Dei Patris, relati 
in excelsa per machinam Jesu Christi, quae est crux, fune uten- 
tes Spiritu Sancto. Fides autem Vestra dux vester, caritas vero 
via referens in Deum. Estis igitur et conviatores, Deiferi et 
templiferi et Christiferi, sanctiferi, secundum omnia ornati in 

20 mandatis Jesu Christi : quibus et exultans dignificatus sum per 
quae scribo alloqui vobis et congaudere, quoniam secundum 
aliam vitam nihil diligitis nisi solum Deum. 

X. Sed et pro aliis hominibus indesinenter Deum oratis. 
Est enim in ipsis spes poenitentiae, ut Deo potiantur. Monete 

25 igitur ipsos saltern ex operibus a vobis erudiri. Ad iras ipso- 
rum vos mansueti, ad magniloquia eorum vos humilia sapientes, 
ad blasphemias ipsorum vos orationes, ad errorem ipsorum 
vos firmi fide, ad agreste ipsorum vos mansueti ; non festinantes 
imitari ipsos. Fratres ipsorum inveniamur in mansuetudine; 

30 imitatores autem Dei studeamus esse. Quis plus injustum 

4 seducimini] e^airaTaaee; seducemini'L^^. 6 castificer] perhaps (judg- 

ing from Ussher's imitation of the traces in the Ms) L^; castificct (apparently) L,. 
8 carnalia] L^s ; carjiales L^. 9 fidelitatis et fidei] A double rendering of 

the Greek t^s iriffreus. 10 operata sunt] reading irpdacreTai for irpiaaeTe, 

and so again just below. hasc spiritualia... operata sunt] Lj ; om. L^. 

12 autem] 'L^; inter L,^. 15 aedificationem] oIko^oixtjv ; csdificatione {edificacione) 

LjLjS. 18 igitur] LjS; ^^^ Lj. 25 igitur] L^; n-^.? L,. 



26 THE IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 

patiatur, quis fraudetur, quis contemnatur? Ut non diaboli 
herba quis inveniatur in vobis, sed in omni castitate et tempe- 
rantia maneatis in Jesu Christo, carnaliter et spiritualiter. 

XI. Extrema tempora. De cetero verecundemur, et timea- 
mus longanimitatem Dei, ut non nobis in judicium fiat. Vel 5 
enim futuram iram timeamus vel praesentem gratiam diligamus ; 
unum duorum : solum in Christo Jesu invenitur, in verum 
vivere. Sine ipso nihil vos deceat ; in quo vincula circumfero, 
spirituales margaritas, in quibus fiat mihi resurgere oratione 
vestra. Qua fiat mihi semper participem esse; ut in sorte lo 
Ephesiorum inveniar Christianorum, qui et apostolis semper 
consenserunt in virtute Jesu Christi. 

XII. Novi quis sum, et quibus scribo. Ego condemnatus, 
vos propitiationem habentes ; ego sub periculo, vos firmati. 
Transitus estis eorum qui in Deum interficiuntur : Pauli con- 15 
discipuli, sanctificati, martyrizati, dignc beati, cujus fiat mihi 
sub vestigiis inveniri, quando utique Deo fruar ; qui in omni 
epistola memoriam facit vestri in Christo Jesu. 

XIII. Festinate igitur crebrius convenire in gratiarum 
actionem Dei et in gloriam. Quando enim crebro in idipsum 20 
convenitis, destruuntur potentise Satanse, et solvitur perditio 
ipsius in concordia vestrae fidei. Nihil est melius pace ; in qua 
omne bellum evacuatur caelestium et terrestrium. 

XIV. Quorum nullum latet vos, si perfecte in Jesum Chris- 
tum habeatis fidem et caritatem: quai sunt principium vitae et 25 
finis, principium quidem fides, finis autem caritas. Hsec autem 
duo in unitate facta Deus est: alia autem omnia in bonitatem 
sequentia sunt. Nullus fidem repromittens peccat, neque cari- 

I contemnatur] contempnatur Lj L^s. This is the usual spelling in these MSS; 
see on condemnavit, 5. 7 invenitur] LjL^s; probably an eiTor, which has 

crept into the Latin text in the course of transcription, for inveniri, evpeOrjuai. 

16 martyrizati] 7nartirizati Lj L^s. The usual spelling in Lj is martir, martirium, etc. 

17 utique] Lj; om. Lj. 18 Christo Jesu] "L.^; jesu christo Y,^. 19 igitur] 
Lj; ^'^X'" (^PP^rently) Lj. 10 et in] Lj; in (om. et) Lj. i\ Satanse] sathanc 
L, LjS. perditio] proditio {-cio) Lj L^s. The contractions for per and pro 
are easily confused. See profari, perfari, Magn. 10. 22 vestrce fidei] L^ ; 

fidei vestra 'L^. 24 perfecte] "L.^; perfectam'L.^. 11 bonitatem sequentia] Lj; 

bonitate sequenda L^s ; but Ussher probably did not examine the contractions of L, 



TO THE EPHESIANS. 27 

tatem possidens odit. Majiifesta est arbor a fructit ipsiiis: sic 
repromittentes Christiani esse, per quae operantur manifesti 
erunt. Non enim nunc repromissionis opus, sed in virtute fidei 
si quis inveniatur in finem. 
5 XV. Melius est silere et esse, quam loquentem non esse. 
Bonum docere, si dicens facit. Unus igitur doctor, qui dixit, et 
factum est: sed et quae silens fecit, digna Patre sunt. Qui ver- 
bum Jesu possidet, vere potest et silentium ipsius audire, ut 
perfectus sit; ut per qua2 loquitur operetur, et per quae silet 

10 cognoscatur. Nihil latet Dominum: sed et abscondita nostra 
prope ipsum sunt. Omnia igitur faciamus, sic ipso in nobis 
habitante: ut simus ipsius templa, et ipse in nobis Deus noster: 
quod et est et apparebit ante faciem nostram, ex quibus juste 
diligimus ipsum. 

15 XVI. Non erretis, fratres mei. Domus corruptores rcgniitn 
Dei non hcBrcditabiint. Si igitur qui secundum carnem haec 
operantur mortui sunt, quanto magis, si quis fidem Dei in mala 
doctrina corrumpat, pro qua Jesus Christus crucifixus est. Talis 
inquinatus factus in ignem inextinguibilem ibit: similiter et qui 

20 audit ipsum. 

XVII. Propter hoc unguentum recepit in capita sue Domi- 
nus, ut spiret ecclesiae incorruptionem. Non ungamini foetore 
doctrinae principis saeculi hujus: non captivet vos ex praesenti 
vivere. Propter quid autem non omnes prudentes sumus, acci- 

25 pientes Dei cognitionem, qui est Jesus Christus.-' Quid fatue 
perdimur, ignorantes charisma quod vere misit Dominus.-* 

XVIII. Peripsima mens spiritus crucis; quae est scandalum 
non credentibus, nobis autem salus et vita aeterna. Ubi sapiens, 
ubi conquisitor, ubi gloriatio dictorum sapientum.'' Deus enim 

carefully, and so noted no difference from the inaccurate transcript of Lj, which 
gives bonitate sequenda. i Manifesta est arbor] Lj ; manifesia autem arbor 

L^. 2 manifesti] manifesta L^L^. 11 igitur] Ljj ergo Lj. sic] 

LjLjS. It should probably be sieut^ik. The contraction for siait differs very 
slightly from sk. 1 1 recepit in capite suo] L^ : in capite suo recepit Lj. 

24 vivere'l So Lj, as I read it; unire L^, according to Ussher; but the two words, 
as contracted, are hardly distinguishable ; and he has probably misread it. quid] 

Lj ; qtcod I/^s. 



28 THE IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 

noster Jesus Christus conceptus est ex Maria secundum dispen- 
sationem Dei, ex semine quidem David, Spiritu autem Sancto: 
qui natus est, et baptizatus est ut passione aquam purificaret. 

XIX. Et latuit principem saeculi hujus virginitas Mariae, et 
partus ipsius, similiter et mors Domini; tria mysteria clamoris, 5 
quae in silentio Dei operata sunt. Qualiter igitur manifestatus 
est sa^culis.'' Astrum in caelo resplenduit super omnia astra, et 
lumen ipsius ineffabile erat, et stuporem tribuit novitas ipsius. 
Reliqua vero omnia astra, simul cum sole et luna, chorus facta 
sunt illi astro; ipsum autem erat superferens lumen ipsius super 10 
omnia. Turbatio autem erat, unde novitas quae dissimilis ipsis; 
ex qua solvebatur omnis magica, et omne vinculum disparuit 
malitiae, ignorantia ablaca est, vetus regnum corruptum est, Deo 
humanitus apparente in novitatem aeternae vita;. Principium 
autem assumpsit quod apud Deumperfectum. Inde omnia com- 15 
mota erant propter meditari mortis dissolutionem. 

XX. Si me dignificet Jesus Christus in oratione vestra et 
voluntas sit, in secundo libello, quem scripturus sum vobis, 
manifestabo vobis quam inceperam dispensationem in novum 
hominem Jesum Christum, in ipsius fide et in ipsius dilectione, 20 
in passione ipsius et resurrectione; maxime, si Dominus mihi 
revelet. Quoniam qui secundum virum communiter omnes in 
gratia ex nomine convenitis in una fide et in Jesu Christo 
secundum carnem ex genere David, filio hominis et filio Dei, in 
obedire vos episcopo et presbyterio indiscerpta mente; unum 25 
panem frangentes, quod est pharmacum immortalitatis, antido- 
tum ejus quod est non mori sed vivere in Jesu Christo semper. 



5 mysteria] misteria L^L^s. So the word is commonly written in L . 

1 2 magica] Lj L^s. I have not ventured to substitute magia with other editors. 

13 ignorantia] L^; add. omnis Lj. corruptum] L^s; coriipttcm L^. This 
MS commonly writes corumpere, corupdo, incortiptibilis, etc. 14 jetemse vite] 
Ljj vite eterne L,. 17 Jesus Christus] L^s; christus Jesus Lj. 18 scrip- 
turus sum] L^; scripsi sum Lj, the sum however being written beyond the line, 
as if an afterthought. 19 manifestabo vobis] Lj ; om. L^. 20 in ipsius 
dilectione] Lj,; dilecliotie (om. in ipsius) L^. 11 resurrectione] Ljj in resur- 
rectione L^. mihi revelet] L^ ; revelet mihi Lj. 25 presbyterio] psbro 
L, ; presbitero L^s. 26 pharmacum] farmatum L,. antidotum] antitodum L,. 



TO THE MAGNESIANS. 29 

XXI. Unanimis vobiscum ego, et quern misistis in Dei 
honorem in Smyrnam ; unde et scribo vobis, gratias ao-ens 
Domino, diligens Polycarpum ut et vos. Mementote mei, ut 
vestri Jesus Christus. Orate pro ccclesia quae in Syria; unde 
5 ligatus in Romam abducor, extremus existens eorum qui ibidem 
fidelium ; quemadmodum dignificatus sum in honorem Dei 
inveniri, Valete in Deo Patre et in Jesu Christo communi spe 
nostra. 



IGNATIUS MAGNESIIS. 

IGNATIUS, qui et Theophorus, benedictse in gratia Dei Pa- 
tris in Christo Jesu salvatore nostro, in quo saluto eccle- 
siam existentem in Magnesia ea quae juxta Maeandrum., et ore 
in Deo Patre et in Jesu Christo plurimum gaudere. 

I. CoGNOSCENS vestram multibonam ordinationem ejus 

quae secundum Deum caritatis, exultans praeelegi in fide Jesu 

15 Christi alloqui vos. Dignificatus enim nomine Deo decentissimo 

in quibus circumfero vinculis, canto ecclesias, in quibus unionem 

oro carnis et spiritus Jesu Christi, ad nos semper vivere, fidei- 

I unanimis] Lj ; tinanimus (apparently) Lj. quem] So certainly Lj L,. 

S ibidem] ibm Lj ; ibi L^. 7 valete] L^s ; -jalere (apparently) Lj. 8 nostra] 

Lj ; add. anien. L^. 

Ignatius Magnesiis] L^ ; epistola ignacii ^a magtiesiis . qualiter honorare 
debent episcopimi qui conformat voluntatetn suavt dco ciijus voluntati siibjecti stiam 
debcnt coiiformare vohmtatan et nichil sine eo operari skid nee christo sine patre 
nichil operatus nee apostoli operati sunt . quorum una oracio . una deprecacio et non 
errare opinionibus et secundum christum vivere Lj. 

9 Theophorus] L^; theofcrus L,. 12 in Jesu] 1.^; jesu (om. ir^ L^. 14 

quae] L^s ; qidL,^. 15 Deo decentissimo] L^; deo decentissiinum'L^. 17 nos] 

L^; wjLj. The translator seems to have read rof/ StaTravros ^J^as {iox -tuiw) ^^v. 
fideique] Lj ; and this is also the reading of L^, which Ussher has imitated in his 
collation, apparently without being able to decipher it. 



so THE IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 

que et caritatis, cui nihil praefertur, principalius autem Jesu et 
Patris, in quo sustinentes omne nocumentum principis saeculi 
hujus et perfugientes Deo potimur. 

II. Quia igitur dignificatus sum videre vos per Damam 
dignum Deo vestrum episcopum, et presbyteros dignos Bassum 5 
et ApoUonium, et conservum meum diaconum Zotionem ; quo 
ego fruar, quoniam subjectus est episcopo ut gratise Dei, et 
presbyterio ut legi Jesu Christi. 

III. Sed et vos decet non couti aetate episcopi, sed secun- 
dum virtutem Dei Patris omnem reverentiam ci tribuere, sicut lo 
agnovi et sanctos presbyteros non assumentes apparentem juni- 
orem ordinem, sed ut prudentes in Deo concedentes ipsi; non 
ipsi autem, sed Patri Jesu Christi omnium episcopo. Inhonorem 
igitur illius volentis nos decens est obedire secundum nullam 
hypocrisim: quia nequaquam episcopum hunc conspectum se- 15 
ducit quis, sed invisibilem paralogizat. Tale autem non ad car- 
nem sermo, sed ad Deum abscondita scientem. 

IV. Decens igitur est, non solum vocari Christianos, sed et 
esse: quemadmodum ct quidam episcopum quidem vocant, sine 
ipso autem omnia operantur. Tales autem non bonae consci- 20 
entiae mihi esse videntur, propter non firmiter secundum praecep- 
tum congregari. 

V. Quia igitur finem res habent, et proponuntur duo simul, 
mors et vita; et unusquisque in proprium locum iturus est : 
quemadmodum enim sunt numismata duo, hoc quidem Dei, hoc 25 
autem mundi, et unumquodque ipsorum proprium characterem 
superpositumhabet; infideles mundi hujus, fideles autem in cari- 
tate characterem Dei Patris per Jesum Christum; per quem nisi 

4 igitur] L^; er^o L,. Damam] dama Lj L^s. Perhaps however the 

translator left the exact form of the original, as in Zarbo, Liar. Igtt. i, Hero 9. 
6 ApoUonium] L,^; apolonium L,. Zotionem] zononem 1.^; zenonem Lj. 

quo] L2 ; qiiem Lj. 8 presbyterio] prsbro Lj ; presbitero L^s. Christi] 

add. glorificato deiim pafrem domini jesu christi L^ L^s; see on EpJies. i. 
10 reverentiam ei] Lg ; ei reverentiam Lj. 11 et] L^; om. Lj. juniorem] Lj ; 
minorem\j^. 14 volentis] Lj; volenfes'L^. 15 hypocrisim] ?^Oirmw Lj ; ypocri- 
sim L^. 16 invisibilem] Y,^; invisibile'L.^. paralogizat] LjS; parologizat Lj. 

19 et quidam] L^; quidam (om. et) Lj. quidem] "L,^; om. Lj. 20 tales autem] 
Lj ; talcs (om. autem) L,. 1^ characterem] caracterem L, L^s ; and so again just below. 



TO THE MAGNESIANS. 3 1 

voluntarie habeamus mori in ipsius passionem, vivcre ipsius non 
est in nobis. 

VI. Quia igitur in praescriptis personis omnem multitudi- 
nem speculatus sum in fide et dilectione, moneo in concordia 

5 Dei studete omnia operari; praesidente episcopo in loco Dei, et 
presbyteris in loco consessionis apostolorum, et diaconis mihi 
dulcissimis habentibus creditam ministrationem Jesu Christi, qui 
ante ssecula apud Patrem erat et in fine apparuit. Omnes igitur 
eandem consuetudinem Dei accipientes, veneremini adinvicem; 
10 et nullus secundum carnem aspiciat proximum, sed in Jesu 
Christo adinvicem semper diligite. Nihil sit in vobis, quod 
possit vos partiri, sed uniamini episcopo et prassidentibus in 
typum et doctrinam incorruptionis. 

VII. Quemadmodum igitur Dominus sine Patre nihil fecit, 
15 unitus existens, neque per seipsum neque per apostolos; sic 

neque vos sine episcopo et presbyteris aliquid operemini. Neque 
temptetis rationabile aliquid apparere proprie vobis: sed in idip- 
sum una oratio, una deprecatio, unus intellectus, una spes, in 
caritate, in gaudio incoinquinato; quod est Christus Jesus, quo 
20 melius nihil est. Omnes ut in unum templum concurrite Dei ; 
ut in unum altare, in unum Jesum Christum, ab uno Patre 
exeuntem, et in unum existentem et revertentem. 

VIII. Non erretis extraneis opinionibus, neque fabulis vete- 
ribus inutilibus existentibus. Si enim usque nunc secundum 

25 Judaismum vivimus, confitemur gratiam non recepisse: divinis- 
simi enim prophetae secundum Christum Jesum vixerunt. Prop- 
ter hoc et persecutionem passi sunt, inspirati a gratia ipsius, ad 
certificari impersuasos quoniam unus Deus est qui manifestavit 
seipsum per Jesum Christum filium ipsius; qui est ipsius Ver- 



4 in fide et dilectione] written twice in L^. 5 studete] LjS; stiidite L,.. 

7 creditam] L^ ; Lj adds dis. 9 veneremini] L^ ; and so apparently Lj (not 

veneremta-) . 10 Jesu Christo] L^s ; christo Jesu L,^. 12 uniamini] Lj; 

unanimi'L^. 14 igitur] L^; om. L^. x^ rationabile] L^; rationale Lj. 

19 quod] Lj L^s. The translator seems to have read 05 or for cIs. 21 in 

unum J. C] Lj ; ut in unum J. C. L^. 28 certificari] rr\r)po(popri9!ivai ; ccr- 

tificare Lj I^^s. 



32 THE IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 

bum jEternum non a silentlo progrediens, qui secundum omnia 
beneplacuit mittenti ipsum. 

IX. Si igitur in veteribus rebus conversati in novitatem 
spei venerunt, non amplius sabbatizantes, sed secundum domi- 
nicam viventes, in qua et vita nostra orta est per ipsum et 5 
mortem ipsius, quod quidam negant; per quod mysterium acce- 
pimus credere, et propter hoc sustinemus, ut inveniamur disci- 
puli Jesu Christi, solius doctoris nostri; quomodo nos poterimus 
vivere sine ipso? cujus et prophetae discipuli existentes spiritu 
ipsum ut doctorem expectabant; et propter hoc, quern juste ex- 10 
pectabant, praesens suscitavit ipsos ex mortuis. 

X. Non igitur non sentiamus benignitatem ipsius. Si enim 
nos persequatur secundum quod operamur, non ampKus sumus. 
Propter hoc discipuli ejus efifecti discamus secundum Christia- 
nismum vivere. Qui enim alio nomine vocatur amplius ab hoc, 15 
non est Dei, Deponite igitur malum fermentum inveteratum et 
exacescens, et transponite in novum fermentum, qui est Jesus 
Christus. Salificcmini in ipso, ut non corrumpatur aliquis in 
vobis, quia ab odore redarguemini. Inconveniens est Jesum 
Christum profari, et Judaizare. Christianismus enim non in 20 
Judaismum credidit, scd Judaismus in Christianismum: ut omnis 
lingua credens in Deum congregaretiir. 

XL Haec autem, dilecti mei, non quia cognovi aliquos ex 
vobis sic habentes; scd, ut minor vobis, volo prseservari vos, ut 
non incidatis in hanios vanae gloriae, sed certificemini in nativi- ^5 
tate et passione et resurrectione facta in tempore ducatus Pontii 
Pilati; quae facta sunt vere et firmiter a Jesu Christo spe nostra, 
a qua averti nulli vestrum fiat. 

I a] Lj ; in L^,. 4 sabbatizantes] sabatizantes Lj L^s. 1 1 praesens] 

Lj; prills l.^. 16 igitur] L^; erg^o L^. 17 exacescens] exactiens 

Lj LjS. Since exactiens has a different meaning, I have restored exacescens cor- 
responding to the Greek ivo^bacrav, as suggested by Pearson. 18 salificemini] 
aXlcd-qre ; salvificcmini Lj L^s. Pearson pointed out the true reading. 19 quia] 
kitd ; qui Lj LjS. redarguemini] Lj ; redarguimini L^. 20 profari] 
perfai-i Lj L^s. See perditio, proditio, above, Ephes. 13. non in] Lj ; 
non (cm. in) L^. 22 congregaretur] L^s ; congrcgetiir L,. 24 minor] L^ ; 
junior Lj. 26 passione et] L^ ; passione domini Lj, apparently, but it is confusedly 
written and not certainly legible. 



TO THE MAGNESIANS. 33 

XII. Fruar vobis secundum omnia ; siquidem dignus sim. 
Etsi enim ligatus sum, ad unum solutorum de vobis non sum. 
Novi quoniam non inflamini ; Jesum enim Christum habetis in 
vobismetipsis. Et magis quando utique laudo vos, novi quo- 

5 niam verecundamini : sicut scriptum est quoniam Justus sui 
ipsiiis acaisator. 

XIII. Studete igitur firmari in dogmatibus Domini et 
apostolorum, ut omnia qiicscimque facitis prosperenttir, carne 
et spiritu, fide et caritate, in Filio et Patre et in Spiritu, in 

10 principio et in fine, cum digne decentissimo episcopo vestro et 
digne complexa spirituali corona presbyterii vestri et eorum qui 
secundum Deum diaconorum. Subiicimini episcopo et ad- 
invicem, ut Jesus Christus Patri secundum carnem, et apostoli 
Christo et Patri et Spiritui ; ut unio sit carnalis et spiritualis. 

15 XIV. Sciens quoniam Deo pleni estis, compendiose de- 
precatus sum vos. Mementote mei in orationibus vestris, ut 
Deo fruar; et ejus quae in Syria ecclesise, unde non dignus sum 
vocari. Superindigeo enim unita vestra in Deo oratione et 
caritate in dignificari eam quae in Syria ecclesiam per ecclesiam 

20 vestram irrorari. 

XV. Salutant vos Ephesii a Smyrna, unde et scribo vobis, 
praesentes in gloriam Dei, quemadmodum et vos : qui secundum 
omnia me quiescere fecerunt, simul cum Polycarpo episcopo 
Smyrnaeorum. Sed et reliquae ecclesiae in honore Jesu Christi 

25 salutant vos. Valete in concordia Dei, possidentes insepara- 
bilem spiritum, qui est Jesus Christus. 



6 accusator] L^; add. est Lj. 8 ut] Lg; et Lj. 9 in Spiritu] spiritu 

(om. in) Lj; in spiritu sancto Lj. 9 in principio] L^; et in principio L,. 

12 episcopo] LjS; ipso Lj. See above, p. 593 sq. 14 sit carnalis] L^; carnalis 

sitY,^. 17 quae] L^s ; qui'L^. dignus sum] Lj; sum dignus "L^. 19 

in dignificari] Lg. For z' tiie scribe of L, has first written et. The in is superposed, 
without obliterating the traces of et. 10 irrorari] L^ ; irrori Lj. 



IGN. III. 



34 THE IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 



IGNATIUS PHILADELPHICIS. 



IGNATIUS, qui et Theophorus, ecclesiae Dei Patris et Jesu 
Christi quae est in Philadelphia Asiae, habenti propitiationem 
et firmatJE in concordia Dei, et exultanti in passione Domini 
nostri inseparabiliter, et in resurrectione ipsius certificatae in 
omni misericordia ; quam saluto in sanguine Jesu Christi qui est 5 
gaudium aeternum et incoinquinatum ; maxime si in uno simus 
cum episcopo et eis qui cum ipso presbyteris et diaconis mani- 
festatis in sententia Jesu Christi, quos secundum propriam vo- 
luntatem firmavit in firmitudine Sancto ipsius Spiritu. 

I. QUEM episcopum cognovi non a seipso ncque per homi- 10 
nes possedisse administrationem in commune convenientem, 
neque secundum inanem gloriam, sed in caritate Dei Patris et 
Domini Jesu Christi ; cujus obstupui mansuetudinem, qui silens 
plura potest his qui vana loquuntur. Concordes enim estis man- 
datis, ut chordis cithara. Propter quod beatificat mea anima 15 
earn quae in Deum ipsius sententiam, cognoscens virtuosam et 
perfectam existentem, immobile ipsius et inirascibile in omni 
mansuetudine Dei viventis. 



Ignatius Philadelphicis] ignathis philadelphisis (sic) L^; epistola ignacii 
philadelphicis qiiinta Lj. 

I Theophorus] L^; thcoferus Lj. 2 Philadelphia] L^s; piladelphia L,. 

3 Domini nostri] L2 ; doniini jesu christi L^. 6 simus] Lj ; sumns 

Lj. 7 cum ipso] L^; in ipso Lj, but there is an erasure in the first word. 

9 ipsius Spiritu] L^; spiritu ipsius 'L^. 14 his] /^Z/j L, L^s. Concordes... 

estis] As if the translator had read awevpvdixol eare or avvivp{j6fx.i.a6e for ffwevpiid^LtrTcu. 
15 choTdis] cordis 'L^'L^s. 16 Denm] 6e6v ; domini h^s. /)/? must have stood 

in the original text of the translator, and so I read Lj; but din { = deiim) and 
tfiTi {domini) are hardly distinguishable ; and it has hitherto been read domini. 



TO THE PHILADELPHIANS. 35 

II, Filii igitur lucis veritatis, fugite partitionem et malas 
doctrinas : ubi autem pastor est, illic ut oves sequimini. Multi 
enim lupi fide digni delectatione mala captivant in Deum cur- 
sores ; sed in unitate vestra non habent locum. 
5 III. Recedite a malis herbis, quas non colit Jesus Christus ; 
propter non esse ipsos plantationem Patris. Non quoniam apud 
vos partitionem inveni, sed abstractionem. Quotquot enim Dei 
sunt et Jesu Christi, isti cum episcopo sunt ; et quotquot utique 
poenitentes veniunt in unitatem ecclesiae, et isti Dei erunt, ut 
10 sint secundum Jesum Christum viventes. Non erretis, fratres 
mei. Si quis schisma facientem sequitur, regnum Dei non Jicerc- 
ditat; si quis in aliena sententia circumambulat, iste passioni 
non concordat. 

IV. Studete igitur una gratiarum actione uti. Una enim 
15 caro Domini nostri Jesu Christi et unus calix in unionem san- 
guinis ipsius, unum altare, ut unus episcopus cum presbyterio et 
diaconis conservis meis ; ut quod facitis, secundum Deum 
faciatis. 

V. Fratres mei, valde effusus sum diligens vos, et superex- 
20 ultans corroboro vos ; non ego autem, sed Jesus Christus, in quo 

vinctus timeo magis, ut adhuc existens imperfectus. Sed oratio 
vestra me perficiet, ut in qua haereditate propitiationem habuero, 
potiar, confugiens evangelio ut carni Jesu, et apostolis ut presby- 
terio ecclesiae. Sed et prophetas diligamus, propter et ipsos in 
25 evangelium annunciasse et in ipsum sperare et ipsum expectare; 
in quo et credentes salvati sunt in unitate Jesu Christi, exis- 
tentes digne dilecti et digne admirabiles sancti, a Jesu Christo 
testificati et connumerati in evangelio communis spei. 

VI. Si autem Judaismum interpretetur vobis, non audiatis 
30 ipsum. Melius est enim a viro circumcisionem habente Chris- 

tianismum audire, quam ab habente prjeputium Judaismum. 

I lucis] L2; add. et Lj. 8 episcopo] ipso L^L^s; see above, p. 593 sq. 

II schisma] scisma'L^l^^z. 16 ut] cIis; etl^^^s. presbyterio] /j/^rc? Lj ; 

presbitero L^s. 17 secundum deum faciatis] Lj; om. 'L,^. 20 Jesus 

Christus] L^s ; christus jestis L^. 21 vinctiis\ L^; unitus (apparently) Lj. 

23 presbyterio] psbro'L^; presbiterio 1.^?,. 25 in ipsum] L^; in christumlj^. 

27 a] Lj ; add. atque L^ ; at least so I read Ussher's ^vriting. 

32 



2)6 THE IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 

Si autem utrique de Jesu Christo non loquantur, isti mihl co- 
lumnae sunt et sepulcra mortuorum, in quibus scripta sunt so- 
lum nomina hominum. Fugite igitur malas artes et insidias 
principis sseculi hujus ; ne forte tribulati sententia ipsius infirm e- 
mini in caritate. Sed et omnes in idipsum fiatis in impartibili 5 
corde. Gratias autem ago Deo meo, quoniam bonam habens 
conscientiam ego sum in vobis, et non liabet aliquis gloriari, ne- 
que occulte neque manifeste, quoniam gravavi aliquem in parvo 
vel in magno. Sed et omnibus in quibus locutus sum oro, ut 
non in testimonium ipsum possideant. 10 

VII. Si enim et secundum carnem me quidam voluerunt 
seducere, sed spiritus non seducitur, a Deo existens : 7iovit enim 
unde venit et quo vadit, et occulta redarguit. Clamavi in inter- 
medio existens ; locutus sum magna voce, Dei voce, Episcopo 
attendite et presbyterio et diaconis. Quidam autem suspicati 15 
me ut prsescientem divisionem quorundam dicere hsec ; testis 
autem mihi in quo vinctus sum, quoniam a carne humana non 
cognovi. Spiritus autem prsedicavit, dicens liaec : Sine episcopo 
nihil faciatis. Carnem vestram ut templum Dei servate. Uni- 
tatem diligite : divisiones fugite. Imitatores estote Jesu Christi, 20 
ut et ipse Patris ipsius. 

VIII. Ego quidem igitur proprium faciebam, ut homo in 
unitatem perfectus. Ubi autem divisio est et ira, Deus non ha- 
bitat. Omnibus igitur pcenitentibus dimittit Dominus, si poeni- 
teant in unitatem Dei et concilium episcopi. Credo gratiae Jesu 25 
Christi, qui solvet a vobis omne vinculum. Deprecor autem vos 
nihil secundum contentionem facere, sed secundum Christi dis- 

I columnEe] coliimhe Lj. 2 et] L^ ; illi Lj, but illi extends beyond the line and 
has been written afterwards upon an erasure. The original word may have been et. 
solum] Lj; sola Lj. 3 insidias principis sceculi hujus] L^; principis httjtes 

seculi insidias Lj. 5 in impartibili] Lj ; impartibili (om. i)i) Lj. 7 aliquis] 

Lj ; alias Lj. 9 et omnibus] Lj ; omnibus (om. et) Lj. in quibus] L^ ; 

quibus (om. iii) Lj. 1 1 quidam] L^ ; quidem Lj. voluerunt] L^ ; voluerint 

Lj. 13 et quo] aiit quo Lj ; in quo Lg. 15 presbyterio] psbro Lj ; presbi- 

terio LjS. suspicati] Lj ; add. sunt L^. 17 quoniam] Lj ; quia LgS. 

22 quidem igitur] Lj; igitur quidem Lj. 23 perfectus] L^s; perfectis L,. 

24 Dominus] Lj; deus L^s. 25 concilium] Lj; consilium L^. 27 nihil 

secundum contentionem] L^ ; secundum contencionem nichil Lj. 



TO THE PHILADELPHIANS. 37 

cipHnam. Quia audivi quosdam dicentes quoniam Si non in 
veteribus invenio, in evangelio non credo : et dicente me ipsis 
quoniam Scriptum est, responderunt mihi quoniam Prajacet. 
Mihi autem principium est Jesus Christus ; inapproximabilia 
2 principia crux ipsius et mors et resurrectio ipsius, et fides quae 
per ipsum ; in quibus volo in oratione vestra justificari. 

IX. Boni et sacerdotes, melius autem princeps sacerdotum, 
cui credita sunt sancta sanctorum, cui soli credita sunt occulta 
Dei, qui ipse est janua Patris per quam ingrediuntur Abraham 

10 et Isaac et Jacob et prophetse et apostoli et ecclesia : omnia 
haec in unitatem Dei. Praecipuum autem aliquid habet evange- 
lium, praesentiam salvatoris Domini nostri Jesu Christi, passio- 
nem ipsius, resurrectionem. Dilecti enim proplietae annuncia- 
verunt in ipsum ; evangelium autem perfectio est incorruptionis. 

15 Omnia simul bona sunt, si in caritate creditis, 

X. Quia secundum orationem vestram, et secundum viscera 
misericordiae quae habetis in Christo Jesu, annunciatum est mihi 
pacem habere ecclesiam quae est in Antiochia Syriae, decens est 
vos, ut ecclesiam Dei, ordinare diaconum ad intercedendum illic 

20 Dei intercessionem, in congaudere ipsis in idipsum factis et glo- 
rificare nomen. Beatus in Jesu Christo, qui dignificabitur tali 
ministratione ; et vos glorificabimini. Volentibus autem vobis 
non est impossibile pro nomine Dei ; ut et quaedam propinquae 
ecclesias miserunt episcopos, quaedam autem presbytcros et 

25 diaconos. 

XL De Philone autem diacono a Cilicia, viro testimonium 
habente, qui et nunc in verbo Dei ministrat mihi, cum Reo 
Agathopode viro electo, qui a Syria me sequitur abrenuncians 
saeculo ; qui et testificantur vobis : et ego Deo gratias ago pro 

30 vobis, quoniam recepistis ipsos ; ut et vos Dominus. Qui autem 



I non in veteribus] L,^ 5 "^ veteribus non L^. 2 ipsis] L^ ; om. Lj. 5 crux 
ipsius] L2; ipsius crux'L^. 7 autem] Lj; add. et L^. 10 et Isaac] L^ 

Isaac (om. et) Lj. 11 Dei] OeoC; /./^/L^L^s. 13 resurrectionem] Lj 

et resurrectionem!.^. 21 tali] L^; in tali l.^. il propinquse ecclesiae] L, 

ecclesie propinqua (ox propinqueT) L^. Was the original xtSidmg proxima ecclesia, 

a literal translation of ^yyura KK\r]iTiai, the contractions oi propinqua a.nd proxima 
being easily confused ? 29 pro] Lj ; de L^. 



38 THE IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 

inhonoraverunt ipsos, liberentur in gratia Jesu Christi. Salutat 
vos caritas multorum qui in Troade ; unde et scribo vobis per 
Burrum, missum mecum ab Ephesiis et Smyrnsis in verbum 
honoris. Honoret ipsos Dominus Jesus Christus, in quern spe- 
rent carne, anima, spiritu, fide, caritate, concordia. Valete in 
Christo Jesu, communi spe nostra. 



IGNATIUS TRALESIIS. 

IGNATIUS, qui et Theophorus, dilectae Deo patri Jesu 
Christi ecclesiae sanctae existenti in Tralesiis Asise, electae 
et Deo dignse, pacem habenti in carne et. sanguine et passione 
Jesu Christi spei nostrse, in ea quae in ipsum resurrectione ; lo 
quam et saluto in plenitudine, in apostohco charactere, et oro 
plurimum gaudere. 

I. Incoinquinatam mentem et inseparabilem in sustinen- 
tia cognovi vos habentes, non secundum usuin sed secundum 
naturam; quemadmodum ostendit mihi Polybius episcopus 15 
vester, qui advenit voluntate Dei et Jesu Christi in Smyrna ; et 
sic mihi congavisus est vincto in Christo Jesu, ut ego omnem 
multitudinem vestram in ipso speculer. Recipiens igitur eam 
quae secundum Deum aequanimitatem per ipsum, gloriatus sum 
inveniens vos, ut cognovi, imitatores Dei. 20 

II. Quando enim episcopo subjecti estis ut Jesu Christo, 
videmini mihi non secundum homines viventes sed secundum 

Ignatius Tralesiis] L^ ; epistola 6a ignacH tralesiis asice . quomodo mul- 
titudo subjedorum cognoscatur per episcopum bonum . et subjecti nihil agant sine 
episcopo, sicut nee apostoli sine christo Lj. 

7 Theophoras] L^; theoferus 1.^. 8 Tralesiis] So L^ L^s. n cha- 

ractere] caractere Lj L^s. 15 Polybius] polibiits L, L^s. 18 igitur] L^; 

ergo Lj. 1 1 Quando] L, ; quuiii. L^s. 



TO THE TRALLIANS. 39 

Jesuni Christum propter vos mortuum, ut credentes in mortem 
ipsius mori effugiatis. Necessarium igitur est, quemadmodum 
facitis, sine episcopo nihil operari vos, sed subjici et presbyterio 
ut apostolis Jesu Christi, spei nostrae, in quo conversantes in- 
5 veniamur. Oportet autem et diaconos, ministros existentes 
mysteriorum Jesu Christi, secundum omnem modum omnibus 
placere ; non enim ciborum et potuum sunt ministri, sed eccle- 
sise Dei ministri. Opportunum igitur eos observare accusa- 
tiones, ut ignem. 

10 III. Similiter et omnes revereantur diaconos ut mandatum 
Jesu Christi, et episcopum ut Jesum Christum, existentem 
filium Patris ; presbyteros autem, ut concilium Dei et con- 
junctionem apostolorum. Sine his ecclesia non vocatur: de 
quibus suadeor vos sic habere. Exemplarium enim caritatis 

15 vestras accepi et habeo cum meipso in episcopo vestro ; cujus 
ipsa compositio magna est disciplinatio, mansuetudo autem 
ipsius potentia ; quem existimo et impios revereri : diligentes 
quod non parco ipsum aliqualem, potens scribere pro illo : in 
hoc existimer, ut existens condemnatus, velut apostolus vobis 

20 prfficipiam. 

IV. Multa sapio in Deo ; sed meipsum mensuro, ut non in 
gloriatione perdar. Nunc enim me oportet plus timere, et non 
attendere inflantibus me ; dicentes enim mihi flagellant me. 
Diligo quidem enim pati, sed non novi si dignus sum. Zelus 

25 enim multis quidem non apparet, me autem plus oppugnat. 
Indigeo igitur mansuetudine, in qua dissolvitur princeps saeculi 
hujus. 

V. Nonne possum vobis supercaelestia scribere .-' sed timeo 



2 mori] Lj ; morti L^. 3 subjici et] L^ ; subici (om. et) Lj. pres- 

byterio] psbVo Lj; presbiterio L^s. 8 opportunum] oportunum Lj L^. eos] 

a.\no\i%; vos'L^'Lr^. 10 diaconos] LjS; diacones Lj. 13 Sine] Lj ; 

cuisine'L^. his] hiis L^ L^s. 14 suadeor] Treveia/xai; suadeo Lj L^s. 

The translator doubtless wrote suadeor, though correct diction would require tnihi 
suadetur. exemplarium] exceinpla7-iiint 'L^'L,^. 19 existens] L,; 

om. Lj. 22 me oportet] L^; oportet me Lj. 26 igitur] L^s; ergo 

(apparently) 1.^. saeculi hujus] L^ ; hujus sectili Lj. 



40 THE IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 

ne parvulis existentibus vobis damnum apponam. Et con- 
donate mihi, ne forte non potentes capere strangulemini. 
Etenim ego non secundum quodcunque ligatus sum, sed potens 
supercaelestia et loci positiones angelicas et constitutiones prin- 
cipatorias, visibiliaque et invisibilia, praeter hoc jam et discipulus 5 
sum. Multa enim nobis deficiunt, ut Deo non deficiamus. 

VI. Deprecor igitur vos, non ego, sed caritas Jesu Christi, 
solo Christiano alimento utamini ; ab aliena autem herba rece- 
dite, quae est haeresis, quae et inquinatis implicat Jesum Chris- 
tum : quemadmodum mortiferum pharmacum dantes cum vino 10 
mellito ; quod qui ignorat, delectabiliter accipit, et in delecta- 
tione mala mori. 

VII. Observemini igitur a talibus. Hoc autem erit vobis 
non inflatis, et existentibus inseparabilibus a Deo Jesu Christo 

et episcopo et ordinibus apostolorum. Qui intra altare est, 15 
mundus est : qui vero extra altare est, non mundus est : hoc 
est, qui sine episcopo et presbyterio et diacono operatur ali- 
quid, iste non mundus est in conscientia. 

VIII. Non quia cognovi tale quid in vobis, sed praeservo 

1 damnum] dampniim Lj L^s. So the word is commonly written in Lj ; see 
above on Ephes. 5. apponam] Lj ; opponam L^. 2 forte non] L^ ; forte 

(om. non) L,^. 4 supercaelestia] Lj L,^. In Lj supercelestia is contracted 

srcelestia, this being a common contraction of super. There is no authority for 
scire calestia, which arises from misreading the contraction. The rendering of 
firovpavia is not ccBlestia, but siipercalestia, as it is given a few lines above ; comp. 
sttpe7-indigeo, eTriSeo/iai, Magn. 14. The coincidence that some Greek texts (correctly) 
have voiv ra, eirovpdvia has encouraged this misreading of the Latin. principa- 

torias] principatias L.^ 5 principa""^ (apparently) Lj. Some adjective is wanted to 
represent the Greek dpxovTiKa%. If my conjecture principatorias (comp. administra- 
torms = \enovpyiK6s, Hero 7) is a new coinage, this is the case also -w'xih. principationes 
which is generally given as the reading of the Latin here. The former more nearly 
represents the original, and also better explains the phenomena of the Mss. 
5 praeter] L^ L2S. Perhaps however we should xtdA propter, as prcBter hoc is a wrong 
translation of Trapd tovto, and the two words when contracted are easily con- 
fused, jam et] Lgj et jam'L,^. 6 nobis] vodis LjLgS. 8 Christiano 
alimento] Lgj alimento christiano 'L.^. 10 quemadmodum] written twice in Lj. 
pharmacum] farmacttm Lj L^s. 11 et in delectatione mala] Lj L^s. This 
reading is confirmed by a marginal gloss in Lj, et in delectatione mala, supple, 
accipit mori. 1 3 erit vobis] erit a vobis Lj ; vobis (om. erit) L,^- ^ 7 presby- 
terio] psbro L^; presbitero ly^s. 18 mundus est] L^; est mundus L,^. 



TO THE TRALLIANS. 4 1 

vos existentes meos dilectos, praevidens insidias diaboli. Vos 
igitur, mansuetam patientiam resumentes, recreate vosmetipsos 
in fide, quod est caro Domini, et in caritate, quod est sanguis 
Jesu Christi. Nullus vestrum adversus proximum aliquid ha- 
5 beat. Non occasiones detis gentibus, ut non propter paucos 
insipientes ea quae in Deo multitudo blasphemetur. V<2 enim 
per quern in vanitate nomeii meimt in aliqiiibus blaspJicniaticr. 

IX. Obsurdescite igitur, quando vobis sine Jesu Christo lo- 
quitur quis ; qui ex genere David, qui ex Maria ; qui vere natus 

10 est, comedit et bibit ; vere persecutionem passus est sub Pontio 
Pilato ; vere crucifixus est et mortuus est, adspicientibus cseles- 
tibus et terrestribus et infernalibus ; qui et vere resurrexit a 
mortuis, resuscitante ipsum Patre ipsius ; qui et secundum simi- 
litudinem nos credentes ipsi sic resuscitabit Pater ipsius in 

15 Christo Jesu, sine quo verum vivere non habemus. 

X. Si autem, quemadmodum quidam sine Deo existentes, 
hoc est infideles, dicunt secundum videri passum esse ipsum, 
ipsi existentes secundum videri ; ego quid vinctus sum ? quid 
autem et oro cum bestiis pugnare ^. Gratis igitur morior : ergo 

20 non reprehendor mendacii a Domino ? 

XI. Fugite ergo malas propagines generantes fructum mor- 
tiferum ; quem si gustet quis, statim moritur. Isti enim non 
sunt plantatio Patris : si enim essent, apparerent utique rami 
crucis, et esset utique fructus ipsorum incorruptibiHs, per quem 

25 in passione ipsius advocat vos, existentes membra ipsius. Non 
potest igitur caput nasci sine membris, Deo unionem repromit- 
tente, quod est ipse. 

XII. Saluto vos a Smyrna cum comprcesentibus mihi ec- 
clesiis Dei ; qui secundum omnia me quiescere fecerunt carne et 

30 spiritu. Deprecantur vos vincula mea, quae pro Jesu Christo 
fero petens Deo frui, Permanete in concordia vestra, et ea qu?e 
cum adinvicem oratione. Decet enim vos singulos, prscipue 
et presbyteros, refrigerare episcopum in honorem Patris Jesu 

I diaboli. Vos igitur] L^; diaboli in vos. Igitur L,. 18 ego quid] L^ ; ego qui- 
dem Lj. 19 et] L^; om. L,. igitur] L^s; ergo Lj. 23 si enim] L^; si 

utique \^^. 24 ipsonim] L^; illoj-um'L^. 31 Permanete] /^rwrtWA'-^ L, L,s. 



42 THE IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 

Christi et apostolorum. Oro vos in caritate audire me, ut iion 
ill testimonium sim in vobis scribens. Sed et pro me orate, ea 
quae a vobis caritate indigente in misericordia Dei, ad dignificari 
me haereditate qua conor potiri, ut non reprobus inveniar. 

XIII. Salutat vos caritas Smyrnaeorum et Ephesiorum. 5 
Mementote in orationibus vestris ejus quae in Syria ecclesiae ; 
unde non dignus sum dici, existens extremus illorum. Valete 
in Jesu Christo, subjecti episcopo ut Dei mandato, similiter et 
presbyterio. Et singuli adinvicem diligite in impartibili corde. 
Castificate vestrum meum spiritum, non solum nunc, sed et 10 
quando utique Deo fruar. Adhuc enim sub periculo sum : sed 
fidelis Pater in Jesu Christo implere meam petitionem et ves- 
tram ; in quo inveniamini incoinquinati. 



MARIA PROSELYTA IGNATIO. 

MARIA proselyta Jesu Christi Ignatio Theophoro, beatis- 
simo episcopo ecclesise apostolicae ejus quae secundum 15 
Antiochiam, in Deo Patre et Jesu dilecto gaudere et valere. 

I. Semper tibi oramus secundum quod in ipso gaudium 
et sanitatem. Quia miraculis et apud nos Christus cognitus 
est filius esse Dei viventis, et in posterioribus temporibus in- 

4 htereditate] Tu^ 5 ^" hereditate L^. 7 dignus sum] L^ ; sum digitus Lj. 9 

presbyterio] L^s; presbitero'L.^. 11 utique Deo] L^; deo titiqiie L,. 12 

Jesu Cliristo] Lg ; cJu-isto jeszt L,. meam petitionem] L^ ; peticionem 

meam Lj. 

Maria Proselyta Ignatio] epistola marie proselite chassaoholoi-um adignatium 
episcoputn antiochie L,^ epistola viarie proselite thassaobolonim ad ignaciiim episco- 
ptim antiochie ut mittat quosdam juvenes predi^aiores ad earn et quod non diffidat de 
eis quia carnem (?) passionis vicerunt, sicut Salomon 12 annorum sapientia suaplacuit 
deo. josias rex et david r-ex Lj. 

14 proselyta] /wJ^/zVa LjL^s. Theophoro] theophero 1.^% ; theofero 

Lj. 17 secundum quod] L, ; secundurn illud quod L^. 



MARY THE PROSELYTE TO IGNATIUS. 43 

humanatum esse per virginem Mariam ex semine David et 
Abraham, secundum eas quae de ipso ab ipso praedictse sunt 
voces a prophetarum choro; hujus gratia deprecamur, di^ni- 
ficantes mitti nobis a tuo intellectu Marim amicum nostrum 
5 episcopum Emelapes Neapoleos ejus quae ad Zarbo, et Eulo- 
gium et Sobelum presbyterum, ut non simus desolati pra;- 
positis divini verbi ; quemadmodum et Moyses dicit, Provi- 
dent Dominus Dens honiinem qui ducat populmn Imnc, et non 
cHt synagoga Domini tit oves qnibus non est pastor. 

lo II. Pro eo autem quod juvenes sunt praescripti formides 
nihil, o beate ; cognoscere enim te volo, quod sapiunt super 
carnem et ipsius passiones non sentiunt ipsi in seipsis, recenti 
juventute sacerdotii refulgentes canitie. Perscrutare autem 
cogitationem tuam per datum tibi a Deo per Christum spiri- 

15 tum ipsius; et cognosces quod Samuel, parvus puerulus, 
Videns vocatus est, et choro prophetarum connumeratus pres- 
byterum Heli transgressionis redarguit ; quoniam insanientes 
filios Deo omnium causae praehonoravit, et ludentes in sacer- 
dotium et in populum luxuriantes dimisit impunitos. 

20 III. Daniel autem sapiens, juvenis existens, judicavit 
crudeles senes quosdam, ostendens adulteros ipsos et non 
seniores esse, et genere Judaeos existentes modo Chananaeos 
existere. Et Jeremias, propter juventutem renuens tributam 
ipsi a Deo prophetiam, audit ; Non dicas qnoniam Junior sum ; 

25 quia ad omnes quoscunqite inittam tc ibis, et secundum omnia 
qucecunque inando tibi loqiieris ; quia tecum ego sum. Salomon 
autem sapiens, duodecim existens annorum, intellexit magnam 
ignorantiae mulierum de suis filiis quaestionem ; ut omnis popu- 
lus obstupesceret de tanta pueri sapientia, et timeret non ut 

5 ad Zarbo] Lj L^s. I have not ventured to alter it, thinking that the translator 
may have retained the exact form of the original, x-pos Za/3j3y, from ignorance of the 
correct form of the name, as in Hero 9 ; comp. Dama in Magn. 1. 6 prjepositis 

divini verbi] L^; divini verbi prepositis Y,^. 9 erit] Ljj estl^^. synagoga] L^; 

sitiagoga Lj. 14 cogitationem] L^; and this also (not cognilionem) seems to be 

the reading of Lj, where it is contracted cogitone. 18 omnium] Lj; oftmi 

(apparently) L^. 24 ipsi] L^ ; sibi L,. 26 Salomon] salamon Lj L^s. 

29 timeret] L^ ; iimcrent (apparently) Lj. 



44 THE IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 

puerum, sed ut perfectum virum. JEnigtmta autem .^thio- 
pum reginae, lationem habentia quemadmodum Nili fluenta, 
sic solvit, ut extra seipsam fieret ipsa sic sapiens. 

IV. Josias autem Dei amator, inarticulate fere adhuc 
loquens, redarguit malo spiritu detentos, quod falsiloqui et 5 
populi seductores existunt : dsemonumque revelat deceptionem, 
et eos non existentes deos demonstrat, et sacratos ipsis, puer 
existens, interficit, delubraque ipsorum evertit, et altaria mortuis 
reliquiis inquinat, templaque delet, et saltus succidit, et colum- 
nas conterit, et impiorum sepulcra suffodit ; ut neque signum 10 
amplius malorum existat. Sic quidam zelotes erat religionis 

et impiorum punitor, adhuc balbutiens lingua. David autem, 
propheta simul et rex, salvatoris secundum carnem radix, puer 
ungitur a Samuele in regem. Ait enim alicubi ipse quoniam 
Parv7is cram inter fratres vieos ct junior in domo patris mei. 1 5 

V. Et deficiet mihi tempus, si omnes investigare voluero, 
qui in juventute bene placuerunt Deo, prophetia et sacerdo- 
tio et regno a Deo donati. Rememorationis autem gratia 
sufficiunt et haec dicta. Sed te deprecor, ne tibi quaedam 
superba esse videar et ostentatrix. Non enim docens te, sed 20 
subrememorans meum in Deo patrem, hos apposui sermones : 
cognosco enim mei ipsius mensuras et non coextendo meip- 
sam tantis vobis. Saluto tuum sanctum clerum sub tua cura 
pastum. Omnes apud nos fideles salutant te. Sanam esse 
me secundum Deum ora, beate pastor. ^5 



1 reginoe] L^ ; regione L^. 6 existunt] Lj ; existerent TL^. 8 ipsorum] 

L2 ; eorum Lj. 9 columnas] columpnas Lj L^s. 1 1 quidam] rts ; 

quiJem'L^'L^s. 14 quoniam] Lj ; qjnim L^s. 10 esse videar] L^ ; 

vidt'ar esse "L^. 21 in deo] L^ ; in deum "L^. 23 tuum] Lj; tamen'L.^. 

24 esse me] Lj ; me esse Lj. 



TO MARY THE PROSELYTE. 45 



8. 
IGNATIUS MARI^ PROSELYTyE. 

IGNATIUS, qui et Theophorus, habenti propitiationem in 
gratia Dei Patris altissimi et Domini Jesu Christi qui pro 
nobis mortuus ; fidelissimse, dignas Deo, Christum ferenti filiae 
Mariae, plurimum in Deo gaudere. 

5 I. Melius quidem littera visus ; quanto quidem, pars mc- 
lior existens chori sensuum, non solum quibus tradit amicabilia 
honorat accipientem, sed et quibus recipit in melioribus desi- 
derium ditat. Veruntamen secundus, aiunt, portus et littera- 
rum modus : quem velut bonam applicationem recepimus a 

10 tua fide a longe, velut per ipsas videntes quod in te bonum, 
Bonorum enim, o omnino sapiens mulier, animae purioribus 
assimilantur fontibus : illi enim transeuntes, etsi non sitiant, 
ipsa specie- attrahunt ipsos haurire potum; tuus autem intel- 
lectus monet nos, capere jubens de his, quae in anima tua 

15 scaturiunt, divinis aquis. 

II. Ego autem, o beata, non mei ipsius nunc tantum, quao- 
tum aliorum effectus, multorum contrariorum voluntatibus im- 
pellor, secundum hasc quidem fugis, secundum hsec autem carcer- 
ibus, secundum ha;c vero vinculis. Sed a nuUo horum vertor : in 

20 injustificationibus autem ipsorum magis disco, ut Jesu Christo 
potiar. Utinam fruar duris mihi prseparatis, quia Non digiKZ 
passiones Jmjus tcmporis ad futuram gloriam revdari in nos. 

Ignatius Mari^ Proselyte] L^; responsio igftacii marie proselite super 
eadem epistola . et adimplet votum scribentis. cletns papa^ante clemetttem. Lj. 

5 quanto] Lj ; quantum L-^. melior] In the translator's text Kpurrov must 

have been incorrectly repeated after ixipos. 6 quibus] Lj ; qinlibet L,. 

12 sitiant] ai^Z-wo-t ; sciant LjL^. 13 specie] Li ; spe L^. 14 monet] L, ; 

movetL^. his] //?/x L^ L^s. 19 vertor] L^; az'ertor L^. 



46 THE IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 

III. Quae autem a te per epistolam jussa sunt gratanter 
implevi, in nullo dubitans eorum quae ipsa bene habere pro- 
basti. Cognovi enim te judicio Dei testimonium viris fecisse, 
sed non gratia carnali. Multum enim mihi erant et continue: 
tuai scriptibilium locorum memoriae, quas legens neque usque 5 
ad intellectum dubitavi circa rem. Non enim habebam aliqui- 
bus oculis excurrere, quorum habebam incontradicibilem a te 
factam demonstrationem. Conformis animae tecum fiam ego, 
quoniam diligis Jesum filium Dei viventis : propter quod et 
ipse dicet tibi, Ego diligentes me dlligo, me autcm qiiczrcntes 10 
invenient pacem. 

IV. Supervenit autem mihi dicere quoniam verus sermo, 
quem audivi de te, aJhuc existente te in Roma apud beatum 
Papam Cletum ; cui successit ad prsesens digne beatus Clemens, 
Petri et Pauli auditor. Et nunc apposuisti ad ipsum centu- 15 
pliciter ; et apponas adhuc, o dilecta. Desideravi vehementer 
venire ad vos, ut conquiescerem vobiscum, sed No7i in Jwinine 
via ipsiiLS : detinuit enim meum propositum, non concedens 
ad terminum ire, mihtaris custodia. Sed neque in quibus sum, 
operari aliquid vel pati potens ego. Propter quod, secundum 20 
ejus quae in amicis consolationis litteram reputans, saluto sanc- 
tam tuam animam, deprecans apponi robori ; praesens enim 
labor paucus, expectata vero merces multa. 

V. Fugite abnegantes passionem Christi et secundum car- 
nem nativitatem : multi autem sunt nunc secundum hanc 25 
aegrotantes segritudinem. Alia autem admonere tibi facile, 
perfectae quidcm omni opere et sermone bono, potenti autem 

et aliis suadere in Christo. Saluta omnes similes tibi reti- 
nentes sui ipsorum salutem in Christo. Salutant te presby- 
teri et diaconi, et ante omnes sacer Heron. Salutat te Cas- 3 
sianus peregrinus meus, et soror mea et sponsa ipsius, et 

7 quorum] c5j' ; gtios Lj L^s. habebam] Lj ; habeam L^. 16 dilecta] 

As if the translator had read dyaTri^rTj for ouVt?. 20 ego . Propter quod] ego 

tibi .propter quod L.^; ego . qtiod Lj. 21 litteram] Lj ; litterarum L^. 

21 sanctam tuam] Lj ; iuam sandam'L,^. 12 robori] Lj L^s. This corresponds 

to the reading Tbvt^, as tows is elsewhere translated 7-obur in this version, Mart. 1. 
2 7 opere] L^ ; tenporv Lj. 30 Heron] eron L, L^s. 



TO THE TARSIANS. 47 

dilectissima ipsorum. Valentem carnalem et spiritualem sani- 
tatem Dominus sanctificet semper; et videam te in Christo 
potientem corona. 



IGNATIUS TARSENSIBUS. 

IGNATIUS, qui et Theophorus, salvats in Christo eccle- 
^ sijE, dignae laude et dignse memoria et dignae dilectione, 

existenti in Tarso; misericordia, pax, a Deo Patre et Domino 
Jesu Christo multiphcetur semper. 

I. A Syria usque Romam cum bestiis pugno ; non ab 
irrationalibus bestiis comestus (hae enim, ut scitis, Deo volente 

10 pepercerunt Danieli), ab his autem quse humanae formas, inter 
quas immansueta bestia latitans pungit me quotidie et vul- 
nerat. Scd de nullo sermonejn facio durorum, ncqite Jiabeo 
animam pretiosam mihi ipsi, ut diligens ipsam magis quam 
Dominum. Propter quod paratus sum ad ignem, ad bestias, 

15 ad gladium, ad crucem : solum Jesum Christum sciens salva- 

torem meum et Deum, pro me mortuum. Deprecor igitur vos 

ego vinctus Christi, per terram et mare jactatus ; State in fide 

firnii, quoniam Justus ex fide vivet : estote inflexibiles, quo- 

niam Domimis inhabitare facit unius maris in domo. 

20 II. Novi quoniam quidam ministrorum Satanae voluerunt 
vos turbare : hi quidem, quoniam Jesus opinione natus est et 
opinione crucifixus est et opinione mortuus est ; hi autem, 
quoniam non est fihus conditoris ; hi vero, quoniam ipse est 
qui super omnia Deus ; ahi autem, quoniam nudus homo est, 

Ignatius Tarsensibus] L^; epistola ignacii tarsensibus L^. 

4 Theophorus] L^; theoferus'L^. 6 Tarso] L^; tharso'L^. 9 comestus] 

\.^%; C07n77iestus\,^. hse] /z^^ L^. 10 his] Mj L^ L^s. 1 1 immansueta] 

Lj; in niansuda^,^. quotidie] cotidie 'L^Ij^?,. 13 animam] L^; add. 

meam Lj. 17 ten-am et mare] L^; mare et terrain Lj. 20 Satanoe] 

sathane L, L,s. 2 1 hi] //// L^ L,s ; and so in the next two clauses. 



48 THE IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 

alteri vero, quoniam caro hsec non resurgit et oportet volup- 
tuosam vitam vivere et transire, hanc enim esse terminum bono- 
rum post non multum corrumpendis. Tantorum malorum 
multitudo COS inebriavit. Sed vos ncqiie ad horajii veniatis 
sub siibjectioncm ipsorum : Pauli enim estis cives et discipuli, 5 
qui a Hierosolymis ct circuvi tLsqiie Illyrictim iniplcvit cvangc- 
liuin, et stigmata CJiristi in came ciramitiilit. 

III. Cujus memores, omnino cognoscitis quoniam Jesus 
Dominus vere natus est ex Maria, factus ex muliere, et veri- 
tate crucifixus est; MiJii eiiiin, ait non fiat gloriari nisi in 10 
cruce Domini: et veritate mortuus est, et resurrexit ; Si passi- 
bilis enim, ait, Christus, i,i priuins ex resiirrectione mortiiontm; 
et, Quod mortuus est, peecato mortuus est semcl, quod autcm 
vivit, Deo vivit. Quia quid opus vinculis, Christo non mortuo .* 
quid opus sustinentia ? quid opus flagellis .^ Quid unquam 15 
Petrus crucifixus est, Paulus et Jacobus gladio ca^si sunt .'' Jo- 
hannes vero relegatus est in Patmo ? Stephanus autem in lapidi- 
bus occisus est a Domini occisoribus Judseis .'' Sed nihil horum 
vane : veritate enim crucifixus est Dominus ab impiis. 

IV. Et sic natus ex muHere filius est Dei ; et crucifixus pri- 20 
mogenitus omnis creaturae et Deus Verbum ; et ipse fecit omnia. 
Dicit enim Apostolus ; Unus Deus Pater ex quo oinnia, et unus 
Dominus Jesus Christus per quern omnia : et rursus, Unus etiim 
Deus, et tmus mediator Dei et Jiominum, homo Jesus Christus ; 

et lit ipso crcata sunt omnia qucs in ecelo et in terra, visibilia et 2^ 
invisibilia ; et ipse est ante onniia, et omnia in ipso consistunt. 

V. Et quoniam non ipse est qui super omnia Deus Pater 
sed filius illius, dicit, Aseendo ad patrem meum et patrein vestrum, 

3 cormmpendls] (pOapritro^iivoi^ ; coriimpcntis Lj ; corriimperis L^. 4 neque ad 

horam] L2 ; ad horam neque L,. 5 sub subjectionem] Lj ; subjectionem (om. 

sub) L . 6 Hierosolymis] ierosoUniis L.^ ; iherosolimis Lj. Illyricum] ilU- 

rrVwff? Lj L2S. 8 Jesus Dominus] L^; doniinns jesitsY,^. 14 quidj L^ ; 

quod Lj. In the two following clauses L^ has quid, Lj qd. 15 unquam] 

uncquam'L^; umqiiam'L^. 16 Petrus crucifixus] Lj ; pdr us quid crucifixus "L.^. 

17 Patmo] pathmo L^ L^s. Stephanus] sthpiis Lj and so Hero 3. in] L2 ; 

om. Lj. ^o sic] Lj; om. L^. The translator must have read ouVws for oiVos ; 

comp. Ephes. 5. 22 Unus Deus] I^^ ; deus (om. unus) Lj. 24 homo] 

La; om. Lj. Jesus Christus] L^; christus jesus 'L^. 



TO THE TARSIA NS. 49 

et Deum vieuin et Deum vestruju ; et, Quando subjecta eriint ipsi 
otmiia, time et ipse subjicietur ei qui subjecit ei oimiia, lit sit Dens 
omnia in omnibics. Igitur est alter qui subjecit, et qui est omnia 
in omnibus ; et alter cui subjecta sunt, qui et cum omnibus sub- 
5 jicietur. 

VI. Et neque nudus homo, per quem et in quo facta sunt 
omnia ; Omnia enim per ipsum facta stmt ; Qnando fecit cesium, 
coaderam ipsi, et illic eram apud ipsum eomponens, et applaudebat 
mihi quotidie. Oualiter autem utique nudus homo audiret, Sede 

10a dextris incis'^. Qualiter autem et diceret, Priusquam Abra- 
ham fierct, ego sum, et, CLxrifica me claritate quam habui, ante- 
quam mundus esset, a iet Qualis autem homo nudus diceret, 
Descendi de ccelo, non ut faciam voluntatcm mcam sed voluntatem 
ejus qui inisit me ? De quali homine vero diceret, Erat lux vera, 

15 qiicB illuminat omnem Jiominem venientem in Jmnc inundum. In 
viimdo erat, et mundus per ipsum f actus est, et mundus eum non 
cognovit. In propria venit, et sui eum non receperunt ? Qualiter 
ergo talis nudus homo et ex Maria habens principium essendi, 
sed non Deus Verbum et Filius unigenitus ? Li principio cmrxi 

20 erat Verbum, et Verbum erat apud Deum, et Deus erat Verbum; 
et in aliis, Dojninus crcavit me principitim viarum suarum in 
opera sua ; ante sceculum fundavit me, et ante omnes colles generat 
me. 

VII. Quoniam autem et resurgunt corpora nostra, dicit; 
25 Amen dico vobis, quoniam venit hora, in qua omnes qui in momc- 

nientis sunt audient vocem filii Dei, et qui audierint vivent. Et 
apostolus, Oportct enim corruptibile hoc induere incorruptionem, et 
mortale hoc induere immortalitatem. Et quoniam oportet tem- 
perate vivere et juste, dicit rursus ; Non erretis ; neque adulteri 

I et Deum meum] L^; detitn nteum {om. et) Lj. erant ipsi] Lj; ipsi 

erunt L,. 3 Igitur] L^ ; qui igitur L^. 7 Quando] Lj ; quum L^s. 

8 ipsi] L2 ; ipa ipsi Lj apparently, but the first word is confusedly written and was 
perhaps intended to be erased. 9 quotidie] L^s; cotidie L^. utique] L, ; itaque 

Lj. II me] L2; S.M. pater l-.^. 12 homo nudus] L^; hotno si nudus "L^. 

14 vero] venwi (>) L^; om. Lj. 15 mundum] L^s; modum Lj. 19 et 

filius] Li; filius (om. et) L.^. 22 sxculum] L^s; secuia Lj. 25 Amen] L^; 

add. quoniam Lj. 27 enim] L^; cm. Lj. 29 vivere et juste] L^; et juste 

vivei-e L,. dicit] X^et ; deo LjL_^s. The Greek shows that dicit must have 

iGN. in. 4 



50 THE IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 

fieqiic molles neqiie masculoritvi concubitores neqtie fornicaiorcs 
iieque maledici neque ebriosi neque fures irgniim Dei hcereditare 
possimt : et, Si moi^tui nou resicrgimt, neqite Christiis resurrexit : 
inanis ergo prcedicatio nostra, inanis aiLtcvi et fides nostra : adJmc 
estis in peecatis vestris. Ergo et qui dorniierimt in Chris to, peri- 5 
erimt. Si in vita liac sperantes sumus in Christo solum, inisera- 
biliores omnibus hominibus simms. Si moriiii non resnrgunt, coni- 
edanins ct bibamiis; eras cnim morinmr. Sic autem dispositi 
quid distabimus ab asinis et canibus, qui nihil de future curant, 
in appetitum euntes et eorum quae post comedere ? inscii enim 10 
sunt moventis intus intellectus. 

VIII. Fruar vobis in Domino. Vigilate omnem unusquisque 
malitiam deponere, et feralem furorem, detractionem, calumniam, 
turpiloquium, scurrilitatem, susurrationem, inflationem, ebrieta- 
tem, luxuriam, avaritiam, inanem gloriam, invidiam, ct omne his 15 
concurrens : i7idui Dominum nostrictn Jcsiun Christnm, et carnis 
providentiam non fieri in eoncupisccntias. Presbyteri subjecti 
estote episcopo, diaconi episcopo et presbyteris, popukis dia- 
conis. Consimihs ego his qui custodiunt hanc bonam ordina- 
tionem ; et Dominus sit cum ipsis continue. 20 

IX. Viri, diligite sponsas vestras ; uxores, conjuges vestros : 
puerij parentes prsehonorate ; parentes, filios mUrite in disciplina 
et admonitione Domini. Eas quae in virginitate honorate, ut 
sacras Christi ; eas quae in honestate viduas, ut altare Dei. 
Domini, cum moderamine servis praecipite ; servi, cum timore 25 
Dominis ministrate. Nullus in vobis otiosus maneat; matcr 
enim indigentiae otiositas. Hoc enim non praecipio, ut existcns 
ahquis, etsi ligor ; sed ut frater, ad memoriam revoco. Sit Do- 
minus vobiscum. 

been the original word, and the substitution deo doubtless arose from the con- 
tractions. 2 maledici] XolSopot; ma/cdicii hj^^^. 4 autem et] L^; em. L,^. 
6 vita hac] L,^; hac vita L^. 10 in appetitum euntes] L^ ; eiintes in 
appetitum Lj. 13 deponere] This is certainly the reading of L^L^. The 
translator read dirod^ixdai for aTiodeffOe. So too ivZvaaaOai, iroietaOai, for evMaaaOe, 
Koulade, below. calumniam] calumpniam L^L^s; see above, p. 608. 15 his] 
hiis LiLjS. 17 eoncupisccntias] iiridv/xias ; conaipiscetttia L^; concupis- 
cenciis Lj. 19 Consimilis] add. fm L^. In Lj there is a blank space after 
consimilis. his] hiis LjL^s. 10 ipsis] 'L^; hiis Lj. 



TO THE ANTIOCHENES. 51 

X. Fruar vestris orationibus. Orate ut Jesu fruar. Com- 
mendo vobis earn quae in Antibchia ecclesiam. Salutant vos 
ecclesiae Philippensium ; unde et scribo vobis. Salutat vos Phi- 
Ion diaconus vaster, cui et gratias ego ago studiose ministranti 
5 mihi in omnibus. Salutat vos diaconus qui ex Syria sequitur 
me in Christo. SahUate ad invicem m sancto osciilo. Saluto 
universes et universas in Christo. Valete anima et spiritu ; et 
mei non obliviscamini. Dominus vobiscum. 



10. 



IGNATIUS ANTIOCHENIS. 

IGNATIUS, qui et Theophorus, Ecclesise habenti propitia- 
tionem a Deo, dilectae a Christo, advenas in Syria, et primae 
Christi cognominationem accipienti, in Antiochia ; in Deo Patre 
et Domino Jesu Christo gaudere. 

I. Levia mihi et non onerosa vincula Dominus fecit, di- 
scenti pacem habere vos et in omni concordia carnaH et spirituaH 
15 conversari. Dcprccor igitur vos ego vinctus in Domino digne avi- 
bularc vocatione qua vocati est is : observantes vos ab inductis 
haeresibus mahgni, in deceptione et perditione persuasorum ab 
ipso ; attendere autem apostolorum doctrinae, et legi et prophetis 
credere ; omnem gentilem et Judaicum abjicere errorem, et^ 

4 ego] eyw ; om. LjL^s. Probably it was omitted from its resemblance to ago. 
studiose] written twice in Lj. ministranti mihi] Lg,- mi/u ministrantibus L,. 

6 sancto osculo] L^ ; osciilo sancto Lj. 

Ignatius Antiochenis] epistola \oa ignacii antiochenis Lj ; cpisiola 10 Ignatius 
antiochenis Lj, as it appears in Ussher's collation with Lj; but he has perhaps 
omitted to erase epistola lo. 

9 Theophorus] L^; ^/zr^t7-?/j'Li. 1 5 igitur vos] L^ ; wj- '^w Lj. ego] 

Lj; om. L^. 16 vocatione] Lj ; in vocatione Y.^. i8 attendere] irpoffix^iv ; 

atiendite LiJ^^s. 19 abjicere errorem] L,^; errorem abicgreh^. 

I 42 



52 THE IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 

neque multitudinem deorum inducere, neque Christum negare 
occasione unius Dei. 

II. Moyses enim fidelis servus Dei, dicens, Domiims Dens 
tuus Dominus turns est, et unum et solum prsedicans Deum, con- 
fessus est confestim et Dominum nostrum dicens, Pluit Dominus 5 
super Sodomam et Gomorram igiiem a Domino et siclphnr\ et 
rursus, Et dixit Dens, FaciamiLS hotJiinem seeundnm iniaginem 
fiostram et secundum similitudinem : et feeit Dens hominetn ; 
secundum imaginem Dei fecit ipsum. Et deinceps quoniam 
hi imagine Dei feci hominem. Et quoniam fiet homo, ait ; 10 
Proplietam vobis suscitahit Dominus ex fratribus vestris siciit 
me, 

III. Prophets autem, dicentes ut ex persona Dei, Ego Dens 
primus et ego post hcee, et prceter me non est Deus, de patre om- 
nium dicunt. Et de Domino nostro Jesu Christo, Filius, ait, 15 
datus est nobis, cuius principium desuper: et vacatur nomen ipsius 
viagni consilii angelus, admirabilis, consiliarius, Deus fortis, po- 
testativus. Et de inhumanatione ipsius ; Ecce virgo in utero 
concipiet et pariet fi'tiwn, et vocabunt nomen ejus Emanuel. Et 
de passione ; Ut ovis ad occisione^n ductus est, et quasi agnus 20 
coram tondente ipsum sine voce; et, Ego sicut agnus innocens 
ductus ad sacrificandum. 

IV. Et evangehstae, dicentes unum Patrem solum verum 
Deum, et quae secundum Dominum nostrum non dereliquerunt, 
sed scripserunt ; In principio erat Verbum, et Verbum erat apud 25 
Deum, et Deus erat Verbum. Hoc erat in principio apud Deum. 
Omnia per ipsum facta sunt, et sine ipso factum est niJiil. Et de 
inhumanatione, Verbum, ait, cava factum est et Jiabitavit in 
nobis: e.t. Liber geno'ationis Jesu CJiristi,filii David, filii Abra- 
ham. Apostoli autem, dicentes quoniam Deus est, dicebant illi 30 
ipsi quoniam Unus et mediator Dei et hominum ; et incorpora- 



9 ipsum] L^; etim'L^. 10 feci] So LjL^s. 11 Prophetam] Lj ; /^r 

prophetam Lj; see the note on Ephcs. i. vobis suscitabit] L^; siiscitabit vohis L,. 

15 nostro] Lj; cm. Lj. 16 vocatur] L^; vocahitiir Lj. 17 consilii] 

LjS ; concilii'L,,^. 24 Dominum] L2S ; deum Lj. dereliquerunt] ddiquerunt 

L,. 28 Verbum, ait] Lj ; verbi ait verbum Lj. 31 et mediator] L^; 

mediator (om. et) L,. 



\ 



TO THE ANTIOCHENES. 53 

tionem et passionem non erubuerunt : quid enim ait ? Homo 
Jesus Christus, qui dedit semetipsum pro vmndi vita. 

V. Oranis igitur, qui unum annunciat Deum in interemp- 
tione divinitatis Q\\x\'S>W, filiiis est diaboli et inimiciLS omnis jits- 

5 titicE. Et qui confitetur Christum non ejus qui fecit mundum 
filium, sed alterius cujusdam incogniti praeter quern prsedicavit 
lex et prophetae, iste organum est ipsius diaboli. Et qui inhu- 
manationem renuit, et crucem erubescit, propter quam ligatus 
sum, iste est Antichristus. Et qui nudum hominem dicit Chris- 
10 tum, maledictus est secundum prophetam, non in Deo confidens 
sed in Jiomine. Propter quod et sine fructu est, proximus 
agresti myriccs. 

VI. Haec scribo vobis, o Christi juventus, non conscius vobis 
habere talem sensum, sed prseservans vos, ut pater proprios filios. 

15 Videte igitur in malum currentes operatores, inimicos critcis 
Christi; quorum finis per ditio, quorum Deus venter, et gloria in 
confusio7ie ipsonnn. Videte canes sine voce, serpentes surrepentes, 
infoveatos dracones, aspides, basiliscos, scorpiones. Isti enim 
sunt thoes vulpes, hominis imitatores simiae. 

2c VII. Pauli et Petri fiatis discipuli ; non perdatis depositum. 
Recordamini Euodii digne beati pastoris vestri, qui primus or- 
dinatus ab apostolis in vestram praelationem. Non erubescamus 
patrem ; fiamus proprii pueri, sed non nothi. Scitis qualiter 
conversatus sum vobiscum. Quae prassens dicebam vobis, haec 

25 et absens scribo ; Qui non amat Dominum Jesum, sit ajiatJiema. 
Imitatores mei estote. Consimilis animae vobiscum fiam, quando 
utique Deo potiar. Mementote ineorum vinculorum. 

VIII. Presbyteri, pascite cum qui in vobis gregem, usquequo 

I erubuerunt] L^ ; eribuentnt Lj. 2 semetipsum] Lj ; add. redeinptionan L^ 

from I Tim. ii. 6. 4 diaboli] L^; sed dlaboWL^. 9 hominem] L^; cm. Lj. 

10 est] L^; cm. Lj. 12 myricse] wzV/V,? L^L^s. 13 juventus] 'L^\^^ = vo\a[a. 
15 operatores inimicos] L^; inimicos operatores Lj. 16 et glorid\ in gloria 1^^^. 

The editors read quorum gloria, but for this quorum there seems to be no authority. 
See the note on the Greek text. 19 thoes] ^we?; theoslj^^. 21 Evodii 

digne beati] L^ ; digne beati evodii Lj. 23 proprii] L^ ; proximi L,. 

24 conversatus] L^; conservatus 1.^. hsec et] L^; etked.^. 27 utique deo] 

Lj ; deo utique Lj. 



54 THE IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 

ostendat Deus futurum principari vobis. Ego enini jaiii sacri- 
ficor, et tempiis resolutionis mecs ins tat, tit CJiristum hicrifaciam. 
Diaconi cognoscant cujus sint dignitatis, et studeant immaculati 
esse, ut sint imitatores Christi. Populus subjiciatur presbyteris 
et diaconis. Virgines cognoscant cui consecraverunt seipsas. 5 

IX, Viri diligant conjuges ; recordantes quoniam una uni, 
non multae uni, datae sunt in creatione. Mulieres honorent viros, 
ut propriam carnem, neque ex nomine ipsos audeant vocare : 
castificent autem, solos viros conjuges esse existimantes, quibus 

et unitae sunt secundum sententiam Dei. Parentes, filios erudite 10 
disciplinam sacram. Filii, honorate parentes ; 7it bene vobis sit. 

X. Domini, non superbe servis praeferamini, imitantes Job 
dicentem ; Si antem et depravavi judicinni servi mei vel ancillce 
vie(E,judicatis ipsis ad me. Quid efiifn faciam, si scrntininm mei 
Domimis faciat? et quae deinceps, scitis. Servi, non irritetis 15 
dominos in ira ; ut non malorum insanabilium vobismet causae 
fiatis. 

XL Otiosus nullus comedat, ut non negligens fiat et forni- 
carius. Ebrietas, ira, invidia, contumelia, clamor, blasphemiae, 
neqne iiominentnr in vobis. Viduae non delicientur, ut non aber- 20 
rent a sermone. Cassari subjicimini, in quibus non periculosa 
subjectio. Principes non irritetis in amaricationem, ut non detis 
occasionem quaerentibus adversum vos occasionem. De incan- 
tatione vel puerili desiderio vel homicidio superfluum scribere ; 
quum hsec et gentibus prohibita sunt fieri. Haec non ut aposto- 25 
lus jubeo, sed ut conservus vester monefacio vos. 

XII. Saluto sanctum presbyterium. Saluto sacros diaconos, 
et desideratum mihi nomen ; quem videam pro me in Spiritu 
Sancto, cum utique Christo fruar ; cujus consimilis animi fiam. 
Saluto subdiaconos, lectores, cantores, ostiarios, laborantes, cxor- 30 

8 ipsos audeant] Lg ; audeant ipsos \j^. 10 sunt] L^; om. Lj. 15 scitis] 

Lg; om. Lj. 16 causse] Y,^; causa Lj. 19 invidia, contumelia] L^: contu- 

melia, invidia Lj. 10 aberrent] L^; abJiorrerent (but apparently corrected into 

aberrent) L^. ^25 quum] LgS; quoniam'L^. et]L2; om. Lj. 28 pro] 

Laj /^r Lj. 29 Cliristo] So Lg (but it seems to be Ussher's own emendation, 

as it is written in the margin in different ink) ; proximo Lj. The two words when 
contracted are not very different. 30 ostiarios] hostiarios LjL^s. 



TO HERO. 55 

cistas, confessores. Saluto custodes sanctarum portarum, exis- 
tentes in Christo ministros. Saluto a Christo sumptas virgines ; 
quibus fruar in Domino Jesu. Saluto venerabilissimas viduas. 
Saluto populum Domini a parvo usque ad magnum, et omnes 
5 sorores meas in Domino. 

XIII. Saluto Cassianum, et conjugem ipsius, et filios. Salu- 
tat vos Polycarpus, digne decens episcopus, cui et cura est de 
vobis ; cui et commendavi vos in Domino. Sed et omnis ecclesia 
Smyrnasorum memoriam habet vestri in orationibus in Domino. 

lo Salutat vos Onesimus, Ephesiorum pastor. Salutat vos Mag- 
nesias episcopus. Salutat vos Polybius Trallaeorum. Salutant 
vos Philon et Agathopus diaconi, consecutofes mei. Salutate 
ad invicem in osciUo sancto. 

XIV. Ha;c a Philippis scribo vobis. Sanos vos qui est solus 
15 ingenitus per ante saecula genitum custodiat spiritu et carne ; 

et videam vos in Christi adventu. Saluto eum qui pro me fu- 
turus est principari vobis ; quo fruar in Christo. Valete in Deo 
et Christo, illuminati Spiritu Sancto. 



II. 
IGNATIUS HERONI. 

IGNATIUS, qui et Theophorus, a Deo honorato et desideratis- 
simo, Christophoro, spirituali filio in fide et caritate, Heroni 
diacono Jesu Christi et famulo Dei, gratia, misericordia, et pax 

10 Ephesiorum pastor] \^^; pastor ephesiorum Lj. Magnesias] magnisias 

LjL^s. The translator has apparently taken it for a man's name, or at all events 
has treated it as a nominative. 11 Yo\y\)m'i\ polibms LjL^s, and so elsewhere. 

12 Agathopus] agathophiis 'L^^i; but in Lj the second h is marked for erasure. 
J4 Sanos] e/Dpw//ej/ovs; sanefL^^i,; comp. 7/^r<? 9. 16 futurus] Yj^; fadurus'L.^. 

Ignatius Herom] igttaims eroni diacono ecclesia antiochenorum L^; epistola 
ignacii eroni diacono ecchsie antiochenortmt Lj. 

19 Theophorus] L^; theopherns Lj. 10 Christophoro] christoforo L^; chistofero 
Lj. Heroni] eroni L^L^s ; and so the name is written again in 6 without 

the aspirate. 



56 THE IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 

ab omnipotenti Deo et Jesu Christo Domino nostro, unigenito 
filio ipsius, qui dedit semetipsiim pro nobis et peccatis nostris, iit 
eriperet nos ex prcBsenti scecido nequam et salvaret in regnum 
ipsius supercseleste. 

I. DeprecOR te in Deo apponere cursui tuo et justificare 5 
tuam dignitatem. Concordiam quae ad sanctos cura. Infirmiores 
porta; ut implcas legem C/iristi. Jejuniis et orationibus vaca ; 
sed non immoderate, ut teipsum prosternas. A vino et carnibus 
non omnino abstine, non enim sunt abominabilia : Bona enim 
terrcB comedite, ait; et, Manducate carnem nt olcra ; et, Vinum 10 
IcBtificat cor hominis, et olenm exhilarat, et panis confirmat: sed 
moderate et ordinate, ut Deo tribuente ; Qiiis enint comedit^ vel 
quis bibit, sine ipso ? Qno7iiam si quid bomim, ipsius ? et si quid 
bonum, ab ipso. Lectioni attende ; ut non solum ipse scias leges, 
sed et aliis ipsas enarres, ut Dei athleta. Nullus inilitans ini- 15 
plicatur vitcB negotiis; nt ei cui militat placcat. Si anient et 
certet quis, non coronatur, nisi legitime certaverit. Consimilis 
animsetibi ego vinctus. 

II. Omnis qui dicit prseter prascepta, etsi dignus fide sit, 
etsi jejunet, etsi virginitatem servet, etsi signa faciat et prophetet, 20 
lupus tibi appareat in ovis pelle, ovium corruptionem operans. 
Si quis negat crucem et passionem erubescit, sit tibi sicut Anti- 
christus et adversarius ; etsi distribuat in cibos qucd Jiabct pau- 
peribus, etsi monies iransferat, eisi iradat corpus in combusiio- 
nem, sit tibi abominabilis. Si quis depravat legem vel prophetas, 25 
quos Christus praesens adimplevit, sit tibi ut Antichristus. Si 
quis hominem nudum dicit Dominum, Judaeus est Christi occisor. 

III. Viduas honora, eas qu(2 vere vidua; ; orphanos protege : 
Deus tmva paier est orphanorum, et Judex viduarum. Nihil sine 
episcopis operare ; sacerdotes enim sunt, tu autem diaconus 30 

I Christo] Lj ; om. Lj. 5 cursui] Lj ; cursti L^. 6 Concordiam quae] 

Ussher and later editors wrongly print concordiamqiie. 7 porta] Lj ; om. L^. 

S immoderate] L^ ; immoderatis L^. 9 sunt] Lg ; sitb Lj. abomina- 

bilia] abhominabilia LjL^s, and again 2; so too abhominare below 4, 5. 
II exhilarat] L^s ; exhillarat'L.^, 19 etsi dignus] Y.^; ut si dignus Y,^. 1}, qua 
habet pauperibus'\ L^; paupaibus que habet Lj. 25 legem] leges LjL^s. 

1 1 Christi] L, ; et christi L^- 29 nihil] I^^ ; add. enim L^. 



TO HERO. 57 

sacerdotum. Illi baptizant, sacrificant, manus imponunt ; tu 
autem ipsis ministra, ut Stephanus sanctus in Hierosolymis Ja- 
cobo et presbyteris. Congregationes non negligas : ex nomine 
omnes require. Nullus tuam jiiventutem contemnat; sed exem- 
t^phim esto fidcliiim in sernione et co7iversatione. 

IV. Servos non erubesce; communis enim nobis et ipsis na- 
tura. Mulieres non abominare ; ipsae enim te genuerunt et enu- 
triverunt. Diligere igitur oportet causas generationis ; solum in 
Domino. Sine muliere autem vir non pueros faciet : honorare 

lo igitur oportet conjuges generationis. Neqiie vir sine muliere, 
neque miilier sine viro, nisi in protoplastis. Adse enim corpus ex 
quatuor elementis ; Evae autem ex costa Adae. Sed et gloriosus 
partus Domini ex sola virgine, non abominabili legali mixtione, 
sed Deo decente generatione : decuit enim ipsum, conditorem 

15 existentem, non consueta uti generatione sed inopinabili et pere- 
grina, ut conditorem. 

V. Superbiam fuge ; Superbis enim Dens rcsistit. Falsilo- 
quium abominare. Perdes enim omnes loquentes me7idacium. 
Ab invidia te custodi : princeps enim ipsius diabolus ; et suc- 

20 cessor Cain fratri invidens et ex invidia homicidium operans. 
Sorores meas mone sufficere conjugibus. Virgines custodi, ut 
Christi vasa. Longanimis sis, \xt sis in prudentia multus. Inopes 
non negligas, in quibus utique abundas ; Elemosinis enim et 
fide piirgantur peccata. 

25 VI. Teipsum castum serv^a, ut Dei habitaculum : templum 
Christi existis, organumque Spiritus. Nosti qualiter te enutrivi. 
Etsi minimus sum, zelotes mei fias : imitare meam conversatio- 
nem. Non glorior mundo, sed in Domino. Heroni filio meo 
moneo ; Qiu autem gloriatur, in Domino glorietur. Fruar te, 

1 ministra] LjL^s; the translator read BiaKovei for oiaKove^s. in Hieroso- 

lymis] in ihej-osolimis Lj ; ierosolymis (om. in) L^. Jacobo] Lj ; sanctts mcobo Lj. 

4 contemnat] conlempnafLJ^^s; see above, p. 608. 7 mulieres] L^; mulieres 

enimQ)!.^. 11 protoplastis] prothoplastisl.^\.^%. 14 decente generatione] 

add. sed inopinabili et peregiina L^, the three last words being marlced for erasure, 
but the sed being left by inadvertence. 20 Cain] caiin Lj; cayfn L^. 

22 vasa] KLii-rj\ia; stivasa (or stmasa) Lj ; t7asci'L^, as deciphered by Ussher. The 
sii of Lj is a repetition of the last syllable of the preceding Christi. multus] 

Lj; vultus'L.^. Inopes non] L, ; non inopes 1-.^. 



58 THE IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 

puer meus desiderate ; cujus custos fiat solus ingenitus Deus 
et Dominus Jesus Christus. Non omnibus crede, non de om- 
nibus confide ; neque utique aliquis seducat te. Multi enim 
sunt ministri Satanae ; et Qui velociter credit, levis est corde. 

VII. Memento Dei, et non peccabis aliquando. Non sis du- 5 
plicis animae in oratione tua ; beatus enim qui non dubitat. Cre- 
do enim in Patrem Domini nostri Jesu Christi, et in unigenitum 
ipsius Filium, quoniam ostendet mihi Deus Heronem in throno 
meo. Appone igitur ad cursum. Annuncio tibi in Deo omnium 

et in Christo, praesente et Spiritu Sancto et administratoriis 10 
ordinibus : Custodi meum depositum, quod ego et Christus de- 
posuimus tibi ; et non teipsum indignum judices expectatis de 
te a Deo. Commendo tibi ecclesiam Antiochenorum. Poly- 
carpo commendavi vos in Domino Jesu Christo. 

VIII. Salutant te episcopi, Onesimus, Bitus, Damas, Poly- 15 
bins, et omnes qui a Philippis in Christo ; unde misi tibi. Saluta 
Deo decens presbyterium. Saluta sanctos condiaconos tuos ; 
quibus ego fruar in Domino, carne et spiritu. Saluta populum 
Domini a parvo usque ad magnum secundum nomen ; quos 
commendo tibi, ut Moyses Jesu post ipsum duci. Et non tibi 20 
videatur grave quod dictum est. Et si non sumus tales quales 
illi, sed tamen oramus fieri ; quia et Abraham sumus pueri. 
Fortificare igitur, o Heron, heroice et viriliter : tu enim induees 
amodo et educes populum Domini eum qui in Antiochia ; et non 
erit synagoga Domini sicitt cues quibiis non est pastor. 25 

IX. Saluta Cassianum peregrinum meum, et conjugem ip- 
sius venerabilissimam, et dilectissimos ipsorum pueros ; quibus 
dabit DeiLs invenire misericordiani a Domino in ilia die, ejus quae 
in nos administrationis gratia : quos et commendo tibi in Christo 
Jesu. Saluta eos qui in Laodicea fideles omnes secundum 30 
nomen in Christo. Eos qui in Tarso non negligas, sed magis 

4 Satance] sathane LjL^s. 7 nostri] Lj; meiL^. 8 ipsius] L^; /n cjttsl.^. 
ostendet] Se/^et; ostendifL^^. throno] L^; tronol.^. 17 presbyterium] 

'L^s; pfif-m'L^. 19 quos] L^; qiiodL.^. 20 tibi videatur] Lg; videahir tibi l^^. 
23 Fortificare] Lj ; mortijicare L^- Heron] L^ ; eroni Lj. tu] L^ ; 

titi'L^. 25 synagoga] sinagoga l^J^^z. 30 Laodicea] L^s; laodocia L.^. 

31 Tarso] L^; t/iarsol-,^. 



MARTYRDOM OF S. IGNATIUS. 59 

continue ipsos visita, confirmans ipsos secundum evangelium, 
Marim eum qui in Neapoli ea quae ad Zarbo episcopum saluto 
in Domino. Saluta autem et venerabilissimam Mariam filiam 
meam multimode eruditissimam, et eam quae secundum domum 
5 ipsius ecclesiam, cui consimilis animas fiam, exemplarium piarum 
mulierum. Sanum te et in omnibus approbatum Pater Christi 
per Unigenitum custodiat in longum vivere ad utilitatem cccle- 
siae Christi. Vale in Domino, et era ut perficiar. 



12. 



MARTYRIUM IGNATII. 

NUPER recipiente principatum Romanorum Trajano. 
apostoli ct evangelists Johannis discipulus Ignatius, 
vir in omnibus apostolicus, gubernabat ecclesiam Antiocheno- 
rum. Qui quondam procellas vix mitigans multarum sub 
Domitiano persecutionum, quemadmodum gubernator bonus, 
gubernaculo orationis et jejunii, continuitate doctrinse, robore 
15 spirituali, fluctuationi adversantis se opposuit potentiss, timens 
ne aliquem eorum qui pusillanimes et magis simplices pro- 
sterneret. Igitur laetabatur quidem de ecclesiaa inconcussione, 
quiescente ad paucum persecutione ; dubitavit autem secun- 
dum seipsum, quod nondum vere in Christum caritatem atti- 
20 gerat neque perfectum discipuli ordinem. Cogitavit enim 
eam quae per martyrium confessionem plus ipsum adducere 
ad familiaritatem Domini. Unde annis paucis adhuc perma- 

I confirmans] L^; consilians 'L^. 3 autem] L^ ; om. Lj. venerabilis- 

simam Mariam filiam meam] Lj ; mariam filiam mcam veno-abilissimam Lj. 

Martyrium Ignatii] martirinvi sancii ignacii episcopi antwchie sine Lj Lj, to 
which Lj adds epistola \ia. 

15 adversantis] Lj; Ci/z/^rJaw/^r (apparently) Lj. 17 quidem] L2 ; om. L,. 

19 vere in Christum] L^ ; in chrishim vere L^. 21 adducere] L, ; abdti- 

cere L^. 



6o THE IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 

nens ecclesise, et ad lucernas modum divinae cujusque illumi- 
nans cor per scripturarum enarrationem, sortitus est iis quae 
secundum votum. 

II. Trajano enim post, quarto anno imperii sui, elato de 
victoria ilia quse adversus Scythas et Thraces et alteras mul- 5 
tas et diversas gentes, et existimante adhuc deficere ipsi ad 
omnem subjectionem Christianorum Deum venerantem congre- 
gationem, nisi daemoniacam cogeret culturam cum omnibus 
subintrare gentibus ; persecutionem comminans, omnes ipsos 
Dei cultores existentes vel sacrificare vel mod cogebat. Tunc 10 
igitur timens pro Antiochenorum ecclesia virilis Christi miles 
voluntarie ductus est ad Trajanum, agentem quidem secundum 
illud tempus apud Antiochiam, festinantem autem ad Armeniam 
et Parthos. Ut autem coram facie stetit imperatoris Trajani, 
Trajanus dixit: Quis es, cacodaemon, nostras festinans praecep- 15 
tiones transcendere, cum et alteros persuadere, ut perdantur 
male ? Ignatius dixit : Nullus Theophorum vocat cacodaemo- 
nem ; recesserunt enim longe a servis Dei daemonia. Si autem, 
quoniam his gravis sum, malum me adversus daemones vocas, 
confiteor: Christum enim habens supercaelestem regem dissolvo 20 
horum insidias. Trajanus dixit: Et quis est Theophorus? Ig- 
natius respondit : Qui Christum habet in pectore. Trajanus 
dixit : Nos igitur tibi videmur non habere secundum intellec- 
tum deos, quibus utimur compugnatoribus adversus adversarios? 

I divinoe] L'jL^s. In Lj the greater part of the word is dotted underneath 
for erasure (perhaps with the intention of substituting dl=dei), though it corresponds 
to diimv in the Greek text. _ 2 iis] Mis LjL^s. 4 post] L^L^s. Pro- 

bably xzTx.Apostca ox post here corresponding to iJ-eraL ravra in the Greek. quarto] 

quartum LjLg. As Lj however has anno, it would seem that the Latin text 
originally corresponded to the construction in the Greek ivv6.ri^ 'irei. Again we 
should probably restore 7iono for qtiarto, the corruption being more easily explained 
through the Latin (iv for ix), than through the Greek. See above, p. 476. 
anno] Lj; ajtnum L^s. imperii sui] in this place Lj; before anno Lj. 

5 Scythas] scithas\ Lj; scitas L^. Thraces] Y.^', traces Lj. The Greek has 

Ao/coJv. 8 nisi] L2; ut Lj. 15 es] it; est L^L^s. cacodaemon] 

kakodemon'LJ-.^s. 17 nullus] L^; nidhim'L.^. vocat] L^; voea'L^. 

cacodaemonem] cakodemonem LjL^s. 19 his] Mis LjL^s. 20 habens] 

L^; om. Lj. 21 Theophorus] L^; theopherus 'L.y 22 Qui] L,; et qiii'L.^. 

Trajanus] L^s ; tirannus (apparently) L^. 



MARTYRDOM OF S. IGNATIUS. 6 1 

Ignatius dixit : Dsemonia gentium deos appellas errans. Unus 
enim est Deus, qui fecit cselum et terram et mare et omnia 
quse in ipsis ; et unus Christus Jesus, Filius ipsius unigenitus, 
cujus amicitia fruar, Trajanus dixit : Crucifixum dicis sub 
5 Pontic Pilato ? Ignatius dixit : Crucifigentem peccatum cum 
hujus inventore, et omnem condemnantem daemoniacam mali- 
tiam sub pedibus eorum qui ipsum in corde ferunt. Trajanus 
dixit : Tu igitur in teipso Christum circumfers ? Ignatius dixit: 
Etiam : scriptum est enim, Inhabitabo in ipsis et inambulabo. 

lo Trajanus sententiavit : Ignatium praecipimus, in seipso dicen- 
tem circumferre crucifixum, vinctum a militibus duci in mag- 
nam Romam cibum bestiarum in spectaculum futurum plebis. 
Hanc audiens sanctus martyr sententiam cum gaudio excla- 
mavit: Gratias ago tibi, Domine, quoniam me perfecta ad te 

15 caritate honorare dignatus es, cum apostolo tuo Paulo vinculis 
colligari ferreis. Hsec dicens et cum gaudio circumponens 
vincula oransque prius pro ecclesia et hanc cum lacrimis com- 
mendans Domino, velut aries insignis boni gregis dux, a bestiaU 
mihtari duritia raptus est, bestiis crudivorantibus ad Romam 

20 ad cibum adducendus. 

III. Cum multa igitur promptitudine et gaudio, ex desi- 
derio passionis, descendens ab Antiochia in Seleuciam ilHnc 
habebat navigationem : et apphcans post multum laborem 
Smyrnaeorum civitati, cum multo gaudio descendens de navi 

25 festinabat sanctum Polycarpum episcopum Smyrnaeorum coau- 
ditorem videre; fuerant enim quondam discipuli Johannis. Apud 
quem adductus et spirituaHbus cum ipso communicans charis- 
matibus et vincuHs glorians, deprecabatur concertare ipsius 
proposito maxime quidem communiter omnem ecclesiam 

30 (honorabant enim sanctum per episcopos, presbyteros, et dia- 

1 et mare] Lj; mare {om. et) Lj. 6 hujus] L^; ij>sitis Lj. 8 igitur] 

L^; ergo Lj. Ignatius] L^; add. aiitem Lj. 9 etiam] Lj; om. Lj. 

II duci in magnam Romam] \^^; in romam ducimagnam Lj. 12 futurum plebis] 

L.^; plebis futurum "L^. A word has been erased beforey}/e'w?/OT in Lj. 16 colli- 

gari] crw5^o-as; collocari LjL^s. 19 crudivorantibus] Lj, as I read it, corre- 

sponding to the Greek ci^uo/Sdpots (?) ; cruda vorantibus \j^', comp. 'multibonam,' 
Magn. I. 22 illinc] L^; illuc'L^. 24 civitati] L^; om. "L,^. ig eccle- 



62 THE IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 

conos, Asise civitates et ecclesiae, omnibus fcstinantibus ad 
ipsum, si quo aliquam partem charismatis accipiant spirituals), 
praecipue autem sanctum Polycarpum; ut velocius per bestias 
disparens mundo factus appareat faciei Christi. 

IV. Et hoc sic dixit, sic testificatus est ; tantum extendens 5 
earn quae circa Christum caritatem, ut caelum quidem appre- 
hendere per bonam confessionem et per coorantium pro cer- 
tamine studium, reddi autem mercedem ecclesiis obviantibus 
ipsi per praecedentes htteras gratias agens appositas ad 
ipsas, spiritualem cum oratione et admonitionibus amplexantes lo 
gratiam. Igitur omnes videns amicabihter dispositos ad ipsum, 
timens ne forte fraternitatis dilectio ad Dominum ipsius festi- 
nationem abscindat, bona aperta ipsi porta martyrii, taha ad 
ecclesiam mittit Romanorum, ut subordinata sunt. 



IGNATII EPISTOLA AD ROMANOS. 

IGNATIUS, qui ct Theophorus, habenti propitiationem in 15 
magnitudine Patris altissimi et Jcsu Christi soHus fiHi ipsius, 
ecclesiae dilectae et illuminatae in voluntate volentis omnia quae 
sunt secundum dilectionem Jesu Christi Dei nostri, quae ct 
praesidet in loco chori Romanorum, digna Deo, digna decen- 
tia, digna beatitudine, digna laude, digne ordinata, digne casta, 20 
et praesidens in caritate, Christi habens legem, Patris nomen; 
quam et saluto in nomine Jcsu Christi filii Patris; secundum 
carnem et spiritum unitis in omni mandato ipsius, impletis 
gratia Dei indivisim et abstractis ab omni alieno colore ; pluri- 
mum in Jesu Christo Deo nostro immaculate gaudere. 25 

siam lionorabant enim] Lg ; ecclesiam honorabant, honorahant etiim Lj. 5 testifi- 

catus] Lj; tcstificans Yj^. tantum] tm [= tantum) L^; ta}?ten LgS. 7 co- 

orantium] Lgj coronancium'L^. 9 ipsi] f/;m/ (xpi) LjLgS. 13 abscindat] 

Lj ; abscindit h^. talia] L^ ; aliam (apparently) Lj ; the Greek is ola, qualia. 

Ignatii Epistola ad Romanos] L^; epistola ignacii toxiadecima ad rotna?ios, 
quanta desiderio captat mart pro christo et quod non impediant passionetn ejus Lj. 

16 magnitudine] Lj; viagnitudinemY.^. 19 chori] L^L^s, as if the translator 

had read xopou for xw/stoy. 25 in Jesu] L^; in domino jesu Lj. 



TO THE ROMANS. 6^ 

I. Deprecans Deum, attigi videre vestras dignas visione 
fades, ut et amplius petebam accipere. Ligatus enim in Christo 
Jesu, spero vos salutare ; siquidem voluntas sit, ut dignificer in 
finem esse. Principium quidem enim bene dispensatum est ; 

5 siquidem gratia potiar, ad haereditatem meam sine impedimento 
lucrari. Timeo enim caritatem vestram, ne ipsa me Isedat. 
Vobis enim facile est quod vultis facere; mihi autem difficile 
est Deo potiri, siquidem vos non parcitis mihi. 

II. Non enim volo vos hominibus placere, sed Deo placere; 
lo quemadmodum et placetis. Neque enim ego habebo aliquando 

tempus tale Deo potiendi, neque vos, si taceatis, meliori operi 
habetis inscribi. Si enim taceatis a me, ego verbum Dei ; si 
autem desideretis carnem meam, rursus factus sum vox. Plus 
autem mihi non tribuetis, quam sacrificari Deo, dum adhuc 
15 sacrificatorium paratum est: ut in caritate chorus effecti can- 
tetis Patri in Jesu Christo, quoniam episcopum Syrian dignifica- 
vit Deus inveniri in occidentem ab oriente transmittens. Bonum 
occidere a mundo in Deum, ut in ipso oriar. 

III. Nunquam invidistis in aliquo ; alios edocuistis. Ego 
20 autem volo, ut et ilia firma sint quae docentes praecepistis. 

Solum mihi potentiam petatis ab intra et ab extra, ut non 
solum dicam, sed et velim; non ut solum dicar Christianus, sed 
et inveniar. Si enim inveniar, et dici possum ; et tunc fidelis 
esse, quando utique mundo non appareo. Nihil apparentia 



5 gratia] add. mea L2S. In Lj mea is written, but dotted beneath for erasure. 
7 quod] L2S; qu(Z Lj. 9 Deo placere] l.^; deo (om. placere) L^. 12 habe- 

tis] L^; Aa(5',?/w (apparently) Lj. verbum] Lj. Ussher in the margin of this 

collation writes ero for verbum, and so it appears in his printed edition. But he does 
not mark it as the reading of L^, and it is apparently his own emendation, cor- 
responding to y^vriaop.a.1. in the corrupt Greek text. See above, p. 198, and compare 
the next note. 13 vox] LjL^s. In the margin Ussher writes velox, correspond- 

ing to the reading of the corrupt Greek text rpix^^v, in exactly the same manner as 
before he had written ero. In his printed edition however he reads z'ox in the text, 
but puts in the margin, f. (i.e. fortasse) velox. 17 in occidentem] ds U01.V; but 

in occidente L^L^s. 19 nunquam] L^s; nuncquam Lj. 24 apparentia] 

L^s. L, has it contracted apparena, with a marginal gloss ' ablative (?).' This con- 
traction suggests that the reading was originally apparens, corresponding exactly to 
<l)aivbiievov in the Greek. 



64 THE IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 

bonum est. Deus enim noster Jesus Christus in Patre existens 
magis apparet. Non suasionis opus sed magnitudinis est Christi- 
anus, quando utique oditur a mundo. 

IV. Scribo ecclesiis, et pra^cipio omnibus quoniam volens 
pro Deo morior, siquidem vos non prohibeatis. Deprecor vos, 5 
non Concordia intempestiva fiatis milii. Dimittite me bestia- 
rum esse cibum ; per quas est Deo potiri. Frumentum sum 
Dei, et per dentes bestiarum molar, ut mundus panis inveniar 
Christi. Magis blandite bestiis, ut milii sepulcrum fiant, et 
nihil derelinquant eorum quae corporis mei ; ut non dormiens 10 
gravis alicui inveniar. Tunc ero discipulus vere Jesu Christi, 
quando neque corpus mcum mundus videbit. Orate Christum 
pro me, ut per organa ista Dei sacrificium inveniar. Non ut 
Petrus et Paulus pra^cipio vobis. I Hi apostoli, ego condem- 
natus; illi liberi, ego usque nunc servus. Sed si patiar, manu- 15 
missus fiam Jesu Christi, et resurgam liber. Et nunc disco 
vinctus nihil concupiscere. 

V. A Syria usque Romam cum bestiis pugno, per terram et 
per mare, nocte et die, vinctus decern leopardis, quod est mili- 
taris ordo ; qui et beneficiati deteriores fiunt. In injustifica- 20 
tionibus autcm ipsorum magis erudior: sed non propter hoc 

jiistificatiis snm. Sortiar bestiis mihi esse paratis, et oro 
promptas mihi inveniri ; quibus et blandiar cito me devorare ; 
non quemadmodum quosdam timentes non tetigerunt ; sed et 
si ipsae volentem non velint, ego vim faciam. Veniam mihi 25 
habete : quid mihi confert, ego cognosco. Nunc incipio disci- 
pulus esse; nihil me zelare visibilium et invisibilium, ut Jesu 
Christo fruar. Ignis et crux, bestiarumque congregationes, 
dispersiones ossium, concisio membrorum, molitiones totius 

4 pr^ecipio] eVxAXo/tot ; //-fiT^/^wif L^, and so probably L,. Usshcr indeed writes 
prcocipio in tlie margin of his collation, and this may have been the reading of L^, 
but it has the appearance of being his own conjecture. lo derehnquant] Lj ; 

derelinqiiat\j2. ii gravis alicui] L^ ; alictn gravis 1-,^. vere] Lj; verus'L^s. 

15 patiar] paciar Lj ; faciam Lj. 16 et pu.] koX-, lit LjL^s. 22 mihi 

esse] Lj ; esse mihi esse (with esse apparently twice, but certainly before mihi) L^. 
As there is nothing in Greek corresponding to esse, it may have been a gloss =<?(/^^. 
28 et crax] L^; crux (om, et) L,. 



TO THE ROMANS. 65 

corporis, malse punitiones diaboli in me veniant ; solum ut Jesu 
Christo fruar. 

VI. Nihil mihi proderunt termini mundi, neque regna segcuH 
hujus. Bonum mihi mod propter Jesum Christum, quam reg- 

5 nare super terminos terrae. Ilium quaero qui pro nobis mor- 
tuus est, ilium volo qui propter nos resurrexit: ille lucrum 
mihi adjacet. Ignoscite mihi, fratres: non impediatis me vivere, 
non velitis me mori, Dei volentem esse ; per mundum non 
separetis me, neque per materiam seducatis. Dimittite me 
TO purum lumen accipere : illuc adveniens, homo ero. Sinite me 
imitatorem esse passionis Dei mei. Si quis ipsum in seipso 
habet, intelligat quod volo ; et compatiatur mihi, sciens quse 
continent me, 

VII. Princeps sseculi hujus rapere me vult, et earn quae in 
15 Deum meum sententiam corrumpere. Nullus igitur praesentium 

de vobis adjuvet ipsi; magis autem mei fiatis, hoc est, Dei 
mei. Non loquimini Jesum Christum, et mundum concupis- 
catis. Invidia in vobis non inhabitet : neque utique ego praesens 
vos deprecor, credite mihi ; his autem magis credite quae 

20 scribo vobis. Vivens enim scribo vobis, desiderans mori. Meum 
desiderium crucifixum est ; et non est in me ignis amans ali- 
quam aquam ; sed vivens et loquens est in me, intus me dicit, 
Veni ad Patrem. Non delector cibo corruptionis, neque delec- 
tationibus vitae hujus. Panem Dei volo, quod est caro Jesu 

25 Christi, ejus qui ex genere David ; et potum volo sanguinem 
ipsius, quod est caritas incorruptibilis. 

VIII. Non amplius volo secundum homines vivere : hoc 

3 proderunt] L^; /r^i/mw^Lj. 6 ille] L^L^s. The translator has read o5e for 
o 5^ and taken roKeros as part of the predicate. He has moreover wrongly trans- 
lated TOKeros lita'U7n, as if it were tokos: unless indeed he had tokos in Ills text. 
15 igitur] L^; ergo'L^. 16 magis autem] L^; aiiteiu magis Lj, thus connect- 

ing the ipsi with the following sentence. The transposition in L^ (which has 
been overlooked in the printed texts) is important, because it brings the Latin into 
close accordance with the Greek, po-qdeiTu avrQ' /xaWov e/xoJ yifeade. For similar 
transpositions, altering the connexion of the sentences, see below, J/ari. 5, 7. 

18 in vobis] L^: voi/is (om. in) Lj. prresens vos] L, ; vos prcEsetts L,. 

19 credite mihi] weiffdi^Ti /xoi; crethrc mi/ti LjL^. his autem magis] L^^; 
hits magis vera (?) Lj. 20 vobis] L, ; om. Lj. 

IGN. III. 5 



66 THE IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 

autem erit, si vos velitis. Velite autem, ut et vos acceptemini. 
Per paucas Htteras deprecor vos, credite mihi. Jesus autem 
Christus vobis manifestabit hsec, quoniam vere dico; non men- 
dax OS, in quo Pater vere locutus est. Petite pro me, ut attin- 
gam. Non secundum carnem vobis scripsi, sod secundum sen- 5 
tentiam Dei. Si patiar, voluistis; si reprobus efficiar, odivistis. 

IX. Mementote in oratione vestra ejus quse in Syria ecclesiae, 
quge pro me pastore Deo utitur. Solus ipsi Jesus Christus 
vice episcopi sit, et vestra caritas. Ego autem erubesco ex 
ipsis dici : non enim sum dignus, existens extremus ipsorum 10 
et abortivum; sed misericordiam consecutus sum aliquis esse, si 
Deo fruar. Salutat vos mens spiritus, et caritas ecclesiarum 
quae receperunt me in nomine Jesu Christi, ut non transeun- 
tem. Etenim non advenientes mihi in via quae secundum car- 
nem, secundum civitatem me praecesserunt. 15 

X. Scribo autem vobis haec a Smyrna per Ephesios digne 
beatos. Est autem et simul mecum cum aliis multis et Crocus, 
desideratum mihi nomen. De advenientibus mecum a Syria in 
Romam ad gloriam Dei credo vos cognovisse : quibus et mani- 
festatis prope me existentem. Omnes enim sunt digni Deo et 20 
vobis : quos decens est vos secundum omnia quietare. Scripsi 
autem vobis haec in ea quae ante novem Kalendas Septembres. 
Valete in finem in sustinentia Jesu Christi. 



V. PERFICIENS igitur, ut volebat, eos qui in Roma fra- 
trum absentes per epistolam, sic ductus a Smyrna (urgebatur enim 25 
a militibus Christophorus occupare honores in magna civitate, ut 
in conspectu plebis Romanorum bestiis feris projectus corona 
justitiae per tale certamen potiatur) attigit ad Troadem. Deinde 
illinc ductus ad Neapolim, per Philippenses transivit Macedo- 

7 ecclesiae] Lj ; ecdesialj^. 13 receperunt] L^s; receperanfL^. in 

nomine] L^; z.m. domini'L^. ii Septembres] septembrias L^ ; septcmbris L^. 

34 fratrum] Lj ; fr (with a blank following) Lj. 26 Christophorus] christoforus 

L^; christoferus L^. 29 Philippenses] //;?7/^^^(rj LjL^s. transivit] L, ; 

pertranshit L^. 



MARTYRDOM OF S. IGNATIUS. 6 J 

niam pedes, et terram qus ad Epidamnum. Cujus in juxta 
marinis nave potitus navigavit Adriacum pelagus, et illinc ascen- 
dens Tyrhenicum et transiens insulas et civitates, ostensis 
sancto Potiolis, ipse quidem exire festinavit, secundum vestigia 
5 ambulare volens apostoli Pauli : ut autem incidens violentus 
non concessit ventus, nave a prora repulsa, beatificans earn qus 
in illo loco fratrum caritatem, sic transnavigavit. Igitur in una 
die et nocte eadem prosperis ventis utentes, nos quidem no- 
lentes abducimur, gementes de ea qus a nobis futura separa- 

lo tione justi fieri; ipsi autem secundum votum accidit, festinanti 
citius recedere de mundo, ut attingat ad quern dilexit Domi- 
num. Navigantes igitur in portus Romanorum, debente finem 
habere immunda inani gloria, milites quidem pro tarditate offen- 
debantur, episcopus autem gaudens festinantibus obediebat. 

15 VI. Illinc igitur expulsi a vocato Portu (diffamabantur 
enim jam quae secundum sanctum martyrem), obviamus fratri- 
bus timore et gaudio repletis, gaudentibus quidem in quibus 
dignificabantur eo quod Theophori consortio, timentibus autem 
quia quidem ad mortem talis ducebatur. Quibusdam autem et 

20 annunciavit silere, ferventibus et dicentibus quietare plebem ad 
non expetere perdere justum. Ouos confestim spiritu cogno- 
scens, et omnes salutans, petensque ab ipsis veram caritatem, 
pluraque iis quae in epistola disputans, et suadens non invidere 
festinanti ad dominum, sic cum genuflexione omnium fratrum 

25 deprecans Filium Dei pro ecclesiis, pro persecutionis quietatione, 
pro fratrum adinvicem caritate, subductus est cum festinatione 
in amphitheatrum. Deinde confestim projectus secundum quon- 
dam prseceptum ' Caesaris, debentibus quiescere gloriationibus 

I Epidamnum] epidamnium LjLj. 2 illinc] Lg ; illuc L^. 3 Ty- 

rhenuum\ tirannicum L^L^. 4 Potiolis] pociolis LjL^s. 6 eam] L2 ; 

illam'L^. 7 fratrum caritatem] L^; caritatem fratrum Lj. 10 fieri ipsi 

autem] Lj; autem fieri ipsi Lj, thus connecting yj'/j with what follows. See above, 
Rom. 7, and below, Mart. 7, for similar transpositions of autem. 16 sanctum 

martyrem] L^; martirem sandujn Lj. 18 Theophori] I^^; theoferi L^. 

19 quia] Ljj quod L^s. quidem] L^; cm. L^. 23 iis quae] Mis 

qws L^; hiis (om. qiicB) Lj. 24 sic] L^; add. que Lj. genuflexione] 

LjS; genuflectione (or -ccio7ie) Lj. 27 amphitheatmm] L^s; amphiteatrian L,. 

28 praeceptum Caesaris] L^; ccsaris preceptum Lj. 

52 



68 THE IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 

(erat enim solennis, ut putabant, dicta Romana voce tertiade- 
cima, secundum quam studiose convenerunt), sic bestiis crude- 
libus ab impiis apponebatur, ut confestim sancti martyris Ignatii 
compleretur desiderium secundum quod scriptum est, Deside- 
riumjiisti acceptabilc, ut sit nulli fratrum gravis per collectionem 5 
reliquiarum; secundum quod praeoccupans in epistola propriam 
concupiscit fieri fruitionem. Sola enim asperiora sanctorum 
ossium derelicta sunt ipsius ; quse in Antiochiam reportata sunt, 
et in capsa reposita sunt, thesaurus inappreciabilis ab ea quae 
in martyre gratia sanctae ecclesise relicta, 10 

VII. Facta autem sunt hsc die ante tredecim Kalendas 
Januarias, praesidentibus apud Romanes Sura et Senecio secundo. 
Horum ipsimet conspectores effecti cum lacrimis, et domi per 
totam noctem vigilantes, et multum cum genuflexione et ora- 
tione deprecantes Dominum certificare infirmos nos de prius 15 
factis, parum obdormitantes, hi quidem repente astantem et 
amplexantem nos videbant, hi autem rursus superorantem nobis 
videbant beatum Ignatium, quemadmodum ex labore multo 
advenientem, et astantem Domino in multa confidentia et ineffa- 
bili gloria. Impleti autem gaudio haec videntes, et glorificantes 20 
Deum datorem bonorum, et beatificantes sanctum, manifesta- 
vimus vobis et diem et tempus, ut secundum tempus martyrii 
congregati communicemus athletse et virili Christi martyri, qui 
conculcavit diabolum et hujus insidias in finem prostravit ; 
glorificantes in ipsius venerabili et sancta memoria Dominum 25 
nostrum Jesum Christum, per quem et cum quo Patri gloria 
et potentia cum Spiritu Sancto in sancta ecclesia in saecula 
saeculorum. Amen. 



I solennis] Lj ; solempnis Lj. tertiadecima] terciadecinia Lj ; tr adetinia 

Lj. 3 martyris Ignatii] L^ ; ignacii viartiris Lj. 4 compleretur] L^, ; 

cm. Lj. 8 ipsius] Lj; om. L^. sunt] L^; siaiih^. 9 inappreciabilis] 

Lj; inapprecialis L^. 11 Facta autem] 'L,^; autem facta L,. See above, Rom. 
1 zxA Mart. ^. 12 Sura] (apparently) L, ; Wrt L^s. Senecio secundo] 

Lj; senecie seciinde'L,^. 16 hi] ///? LjL^s, and so again just below. 18 beatum] 

Lj; sanctum Y,^. 19 advenientem] Lj; venienteml-.^. 21 et beatificantes] 

written twice in Lj. 22 et diem] L^; diem (om. et) Lj. tempus, ut] L^; 

sanctum et lit 1-,^. 25 glorificantes] L^; om. L,. 26 nostram] L^; om. L,. 



LATIN CORRESPONDENCE 



WITH 



S. JOHN AND THE VIRGIN 



I. 

JOHANNI SANCTO SENIORI IGNATIUS ET QUI CUM EO SUNT 

FRATRES. 

De tua mora dolemus graviter, allocutionibus et consola- 
tionibus tuis roborandi. Si tua absentia protendatur, multos de 
5 nostris destituet. Properes igitur venire, quia credimus expedire. 
Sunt et hie multse de nostris mulieribus Mariarn Jesu videre 
cupientes et discurrere a nobis quotidie volentes, ut earn con- 
After the close of the Martyriitm is the following colophon ; Scripsit heahis igna- 
cuts sjitij-neis a troade, policarpo a troade, tralesiis [iox wliich ephesiis is substituted 
in the marg.] a smirna, magnesiis a sminia, philadelphis a troade, iralesiis a siiiirna, 
marie proselite ab aniiochia, iai'sensibns a philipensibus, antioclienis a philipensibus, eroni 
diacono a p/iilipensibits, rovtanis a S. [this ends the page, and the remainder of the 
word is accidentally omitted; the word is written in ivW smyrnam L^], martirhim 
sancH ignacii cum epistola ad romanos scripta ab ipso ad populmn rotiianoruin L,. In 
L2 aiitein is added after sciipsit ; the sentences magnesiis .. .thraksiis a sniinia, and mar- 
tiriiun...romanortiin are omitted; and it concludes consuminatori bonorum deo gratias. 
Owing to Ussher's mode of collating, the minor variations of spelling are uncertain, 
except that it has sinyrneis for smirneis, si!iyr7!a for sviirna, etc. After this colophon 
the four Latin epistles follow immediately, without any heading, being numbered 14, 
IS 16, 17, respectively in the marg. of Lj. 

I. 

SUPERSCR. epistola eitisdem ad ioJiannem evangelistain L,; epistola (add. jfl<r/ I) 
ignatii ad (add. sanctum bl) iohannem evangelistam Lgbl ; epistola sancti ignacii ad 
beatiim iohannem. incipit feliciter m. 

I Ignatius] add. episcopiis 1. eo] ipso LjLg. 4 roborandi] roborari 

cupientes bl ; robora L1L3. absentia] mora bl. protendatur] pi-ofedatttr m. 

5 nostris] nobis 1. Properes] propera L^L^ bl. igitur] ergo LjLj. venire] 

cm. m. expedire] fx/^a'eV/ m. 6 multse] ;/w///p. Mariam] add. 

matrem 1. 7 quotidie] cotidic L, bL 



70 THE IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 

tingant et ubera ejus tractent, quae Dominum Jesum aluerunt, 
et qusedam secretiora ejus percunctentur ipsam. Sed et Salome 
quam diligis, filia Annae, Hierosolimis quinque mensibus apud 
earn commorans, et quidam alii noti referunt earn omnium 
gratiarum abundam et omnium virtutum foecundam. Et, ut 5 
dicunt, in persecutionibus et afflictionibus est hilaris ; in penuriis 
et indigentiis non querula ; injuriantibus grata ; et molestata 
laetatur ; miseris et afflictis coafiflicta condolet, et subvenire non 
pigrescit. Contra vitiorum pestiferos insultus in pugna fidei 
disceptans enitescit. Nostrae novse religionis est magistra ; et 10 
apud iideles omnium operum pietatis ministra. Humilibus qui- 
dem est devota, et devotis devotius humiliatur. Et mirum ab 
omnibus magnificatur ; cum a scribis et Pharisaeis ei detrahatur. 
Praeterea et multi multa nobis referunt de eadem : tamen omni- 
bus per omnia non audemus fidem concedere, nee tibi referre. 15 
Sed, sicut nobis a fide dignis narratur, in Maria Jesu humanae 
naturae natura sanctitatis angelicae sociatur. Et haec talia exci- 
taverunt viscera nostra, et cogunt valde desiderare aspectum 
hujus (si fas sit fari) prodigii et sanctissimi monstri. Tu autem 
diligenti modo disponas cum desiderio nostro, et valeas. Amen. 20 

3 quoedam] qiics 1. ejus] om. b. ipsam. Sed et] ipsam, et 1 ; ipsam 

enim et bm. In LjLj the remainder of the epistle after percunctentur is wanting, 
with the exception of the single sentence in maria... sociatur. 3 filia] 

filiam p. Hierosolimis] ierosolitiiis bl. quinque mensibus apud earn] apud 

earn quiitque mensibus bl. 4 commorans] commorantes p. quidam] quidem p. 

noti] om. bl. referunt] vociferant 1. eam] om. bm ; add. mariam p. 

5 abundam] habunda??i pb. 6 hilaris] hylaris pb. 7 injuriantibus] in in- 

juriantibus p. grata] leta m. et molestata] et molesta p; ad molesta m. 

9 insultus] om. blm. in pugna] impugna p ; impugnat 1. fidei] fide pbl. 

10 disceptans] disco operta turn p. novse] vera m. 11 pietatis] add. ^j/m. 
12 mirum] add. in inodum 1. 13 cum] add. tamen 1. et] om. bl. 14 
multa nobis] niulta alia m. 15 per omnia] om. m. 16 dignis] condignis m. 
Maria] add. matre 1. 17 sanctitatis angelicae] angelicce sanctitatis xa.. 18 
viscera] corda 1 ; in sancta p. 19 hujus] eitts 1. sit] est sic b ; est ita 1. 
20 nostro] tneo bl. et] om. m. Amen] om. bl ; add. explicit m. 



LATIN CORRESPONDENCE. 



71 



JOHANNI SANCTO SENIORI SUUS IGNATIUS. 

Si licitum est mihi apud te, ad Hierosolimas partes volo 
ascendere, et videre fideles sanctos qui ibi sunt ; prsecipue 
Mariam Jesu, quam dicunt universis admirandam et cunctis 
5 desiderabilem. Quern vero non delectet videre earn et alloqui, 
quae verum Deum deorum peperit, si sit nostrse fidei et religionis 
amicus ? Similiter et ilium venerabilem Jacobum qui cognom- 
inatur Justus ; quern referunt Christo Jesu simillimum vita et 
modo conversationis, ac si ejusdem uteri frater esset gemellus ; 
10 quem, dicunt, si videro, video ipsum Jesum secundum omnia 
corporis ejus lineamenta : praeterea ceteros sanctos et sanctas. 
Heu, quid moror .'' Cur detineor .'' Bone praeceptor, properare 
me jubeas, et valeas. Amen. 

3. 

Christifer^ Mari^ SUUS Ignatius. 

15 Me neophitum Johannisque tui discipulum confortare et 
consolari debueras. De Jesu enim tuo percepi mira dictu, et 



2. 

SUPEESCR. ignacius iohanni evangeliste Lj ; alia ignatii iohanni evangelists Lj ; 
it[eru7n) epistola ignatii ad iohannem evangelistam b ; alia epistola saticti ignatii ad 
iohannem evangelistam 1 ; idetn ad eundem m ; alia p. 

I Johanni sancto] sando iohanni p. 2 mihi] michi Ip. Hierosolimae] 

ierosolimc LjL2b[l]. 3 et] om. 1. fideles] om. LjLjbl. Mariam] 

add. matrem I. 5 vero] enim 'L^^xa.. videre earn] earn videre LiLgbl. 

et] om. b. 6 quae] et qucB b. verum] om. Lj. deorum] de se Im. 

fidei et] om. Lj. 8 Christo Jesu] doviino christo LiL^. simillimum] add. 

facie LjLjblm. 10 videro] video Lj. video] videro "L^. et] om. bl. 

lesum] dominutn iesum LjLj. ir ejus] sui b. lineamenta] liniamenta blm. 

12 Cur detineor] quid detineor m : om. b. 13 me] om. 1. et] om. m. 

valeas] add. in christo 1. 

3- 

SUPERSCR. ignacius sancie marie Lj ; alia ignatii sancte marie L^ ', ignacius ad 
sanctam mariam m ; epistola ignacii ad beatam virginem b ; epistola sancti ignaai ad 
mariam christiferam 1 ; ignatius beate virgini p. 

14 Christiferae] christofere L,. 15 neophitum] neophytum m. que] quem L,. 

confortare] confortari Ljm. 16 percepi] om. b. 



72 THE IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 

stupefactus sum ex auditu. A te autem, quse semper ei famili- 
arlus fuisti conjuncta et secretorum ejus conscia, desidero ex 
animo fieri certior de auditis. Scrips! tibi et etiam alias, et 
rogavi de eisdem. Valeas ; et tui neophiti, qui mecum sunt, ex 
te et per te et in te confortentur. Amen. 5 

4. 

IGNATIO DILECTO CONDISCIPULO HUMILIS ANCILLA DOMINI. 

De Jesu quae a Johanne audisti et didicisti vera sunt Ilia 
credas, illis inhsereas, et Christianitatis susceptae votum firmiter 
teneas, et mores et vitam voto conformes. Veniam autem 
una cum Johanne te et qui tecum sunt visere. Sta et viriliter 10 
age in fide ; nee te commovcat persecutionis austeritas, sed 
valeat et exultet spiritus tuus in Deo salutari tuo. Amen. 

I stupefactus] siupms b. auditu] aiidiio 1. semper] om. b. ei fami- 

liarius fuisti] fitisii ei familiarius Lj ; /amiliarius ei fuisti b ; ei fuisti familiar ins L^ ; 

fuisti ci familiaris m. 3 animo] nunc LjL,. de] ex bl. auditis] auditu b. 

alias] aids LjLjbl. et] om. bl. 4 rogavi] add. te 1. eisdem] eiisdein 1 ; 

eis b. tui] om. LjL^blm. 5 Amen] om. Lgin. 

4- 

SUPERSCR. igiiacio sancta maria Lj ; alia sandcs inari^ ignatio L^ ; epistola heata: 
virginis ad ignatium b ; responsio beate mai-ie sancto ignatio 1 ; sandissima maria ad 
beatum ignatium m ; beata virgo ignatio p. 

6 dilecto] add. et bm. 7 Christi Jesu] iesn chrisii Lj. Ilia] et ilia bl. 

8 illis] et illis 1. susceptae] eius ccpte LjL^bl ; om. m. firmiter] firmum m. 

9 conformes] confirnies p. 10 te] om. LjL^bl. et] om. 1. qui] eos qui 1. 
II pec te] nee b ; ne L,. 12 tuus] om. m. 

Subscr. expliciutit epistole ignacii martiris ntimero decern et septem L, ; om. 



II. 
SYRIAC REMAINS 



OF 



S. IGNATIUS. 



EDITED BY W. WRIGHT, LL.D. 



I. THE THREE EPISTLES OF THE CURETONIAN ABRIDGE- 
MENT WITH TRANSLATION; p. 659 sq. 

The MSS of this abridged Syriac Version are 

Sj. Brit. Mils. Add. 12175 (To Polycarp). 
Sj. Brit. Mus. Add. 146 18 (Three Epistles). 
S3. Brit. Mus. Add. 17192 (Three Epistles). 

1. FRAGMENTS OF THE UNABRIDGED VERSION; p. 677 sq. 

Three groups of fragments, preserved in these MSS respectively ; 
Si. Paris. Bibl. Nat. Syr. 38. 
Sj. Brit. Mtis. Add. 14577. 
S3. Brit. Mus. Add. 17 134. 

3. ANTIOCHENE ACTS OF MARTYRDOM; p. 687 sq. 
The MSS of this Version are 

A. Brit. Mus. Add. 7200. 

B. Rom. Borg. 18. 

C. Rom. Vat. Syr. 160. 

D. Berolin. Sachau 121. 

All the MSS here mentioned have been described already in the general 
introduction. 



THE CURETONIAN EPISTLES. 75 



": K'.icofioo rcil^CUiflaAaK' JtoCU^^l^rf.T ^h\ K'^H^J^ 



rdACVn,<:y?vK' Jjoc^jacuj^ .jjooicv^K'^ aqan JtoCuVi^r^ 



\ 



's 



cu^^x^M A:^^ r<'^fvAo ^.^^3^c\ ^..^^ajuS.I rtlx-lrf jAs ,._ooq1^ 

^ This general heading is taken added. 2 ^ here has merely 

from 2^. -a>CU^l_ij^T<'.i K'i^i^r^; 

This heading is from 2 with ^3 .sa^^K'.l K'A^i\^T<r 

the exception of the words .ndjAj^K'.'i r^^cn^a^r^ 

ADCXS^iaoL^ ^C\l.i, which are ' 2, Ja^a^o, S3 .^ja^o. 



76 SYRIAC REMAINS. 

^^_jUS3 ."^V vy.l KiJA*r^ otlr^ A^ ^^^^ .i^U=73 en \ *?3.i 

vvr^ ^*2kA* .*c\CT3 ..jjLxl^ ^jOctj r^_^:kair) rt'iv^ .^xoor^hysn 

vuso ^Laf?"k:s ^Ar<' A^o .A.tc.s>3 rfocn^ yyS^o^i^ pa .to 
^ tv> t% r<'ocn^ KlA ^.iJi_r3."i .v(vA ^-lA-^^Av-is Arclx. 
t^l^Liinaxi v^K* .ii^A^ rd.i=3i ."i^^^ ^.racocvso Ao^so 
.rdJrt'JaAA Ktl CVZjji'tzia >k'_o.i r^.Aj,r^ v^r^a .rdSiArfA 

^^^aco .ri'JLa.M rsA.i ;:n\s,\.i ocn KIIm ^ vvAr>3.i po.iJSa 

kA rcl*'i.^ca rd.i_aAcu ^ .<n\ ^?50 : ^a.-i-SJ ^.^ocaj.^re'.T 
..^Aia.l rel^A^t<' vv-r<' rg'ii t n ^j.i ^ao .vv-ic\"ion^_l 
^r^i^ .rtl^V-iO v\n l.i rilrai i*-^ '*cn rtl^-iA^r^.l 

' 2, 2, rf:usn\h\. * 2, 2, omit i\^. 

2, h\JXi^sn. 



THE CURETONIAN EPISTLES. *]^ 

OcaA .K'vM^^'a r<ll.i ocoA .rdi-3\ coA ^v_vA.i ocoA 

^^?3 .-^lAa i**.^vai r<li ^."|_S?3C\ .^ctAa.I AL* ^ocp ^r^ 

rclxlSk .^rtla.^ poCla .^ir^* t^i^ ^.i k'A Ari' K'orziK'.i 
.caJ5a_a. ^'2?3 rf s.- *oq3 .-g ^ A .^vA .^A.sor:' _c\oca_i 

.ri'craAri' bSo.i r^a^i^ffu r^OToird-AiA a._ao^2_2.1 -^ Tf\ v 
,^.jA^^2j kA.i -.^^cniAi^a K'a^ ^.1 e._oj5a_jj"^_3 r<A 

^caaH:a.^ jaA ej^cvnajaoao ^,j_ji.sa=3 ^jjta.i ^^t^ ducco 
:m^jsn ^OCT .xiiriA ^rt* ^-i.i ^o^ ..Aai-=>o ^.^^=3 



ttA.i r>^a_xL_i .a._ji_s?3.i cr)i.i5s;^3 r^i.aur<A rc'tfia-x^.T.rj 
^2?3 ial Oii.n-^ri' ^_r<[^ .sari' icQ.TJ^K' o..j<^ . r^icrraCUt. 
rdz.Ac\ ri'H^a^ '^-^rj K'riL. . crA Aiiw^rJ' r^cixiXJo^K' 
.^iis^..lVSO _oocT22 rdS^rLSa^K*.-! KlisAasas.i .^^^^o.iv-so.i 

' 2, has ,_i^sar ^ca**i=i\^ .-Jtw^^' tsJar^. * 2, "U^i 



78 SYRIAC REMAINS. 

^n ^.VSa Aj^ .p^^^a rdlcv ,__i^lrj rd^^ot r^Oca-S.i 
^(\ncvi<\ r^^ ^-iA,4* ^^3rv*oco .K'cvcai K'ctAk'.I r^ifl^r^-A 
,^_acniaj .aL* K'acnnc' Kllrc' ..^c^^ iaoAi rc'crArf AK'.i 

.rdJL\ crAoA vvr^ r;'^cuia^i!ajja .Kli^VU vs^r^ rtl=jcu>cv 

' The words ri'.T.T 712^ OA^.l ' S, ._a^. 
are omitted in 2^. " ^3 .^^juiSl:^. 



THE CURETONIAN EPISTLES. 79 

u^^.l acT3 ^_c\A2?a2- r^cralr^La ^A:^ A -111 ^ry^ AX- ^ 
r<Lsp^L^ r*^^ t n ^ -^ r<*U*sn ^__c\ouxjq 1 oct> : .nxrL_sj 
rc^.my "SO Ji^cxs-^.l r<l=)CUx=30 rc'^cX-i.sajcrx.a '^trdLoa.ilo 

K'gcoK'.I rdAjjj r^^ *nh\r^ era! r^iir^ rt'a^xjsa.i r^.ico 
: K'crAri'.l ro *y y - . \ ^ n ^.^^QA^CVrdiii^i.l ^a A}^?3 

' 2^ oolk.i. * 2^ omits "i>^. 

- 2, adds ^r^Ci. * 2, rdi'-u^-CUao. 

^ 2j ^.^oAup^ ^jjj^Ho. 



go SYRIAC REMAINS. 

vyr^*.! ^.^^ciaA .sca^.i ocd i^^^ ocn v\iar?3 .cnhc'snns 

r<ll_x_=>^ ^^_^.^2i.. ^ 3^ .1 a.^_CVAV.,*73 rdv^rS'.T ^vJS73."Uxi 
^ K'.l-M __a2w=s KllXswJ Kll.l ^*^ rtlSO .K'ooAr^.'l 

rdi^r^ .^ujL&jLJSQ r!^ _^^i^ca>i.i rt'^^iJLsjO'i .riliH-^^ 
..^^o^-iih^jo ^."USoA^ rcV.tT'g3 .i^gy .m.i .^ri' K'^fViAAjoH 
.^^CA^CUSOacn vTiJ^hur^ *g,_cvA.s_A."%_S3o .r<li..'CV.n.'ii rsLwoi 

' 2, T<'^v^5-i\lK'. ' 2, omits ..^^^rf. 



THE CURETONIAN EPISTLES. 8"l 

K'OCOi.l K'.ICO ^^Cn PC'iAvxJSa .K'^VmA T<li3.T^ JUK' .JA&^XZl 

.ia Si Oft 1 A \ ^n rq.t ^At^ Xt-ja.l .^cno^K* r<ll X-^ 
. rC* 1 i\ ^A .vwoi r<'.i^fli> ..^..T>^1 .CLk^vx..! ^A^r^ ."Uso 

*oH^Auiot<'.n r^^vsfc^.i ^^tiK* r^^Axo i^vso:! ^cn^coao 

.in\ ^ ^Hc-OoK' Aik>a .r<^OJt.i_4 r<^\ X^-a Auix. K'ia.l 
.^ocn K'.isK' K'Auuiai t<'^cuiA^a rc'&ui^^x^. K'^o^A-^na 
K'^OSQ.l cOkiLa pa.n-^nV^k rC.ljjj^K' a:^-\A>K' r<lA"ico ^ 
K'cfxArdis.l )a.i 'gi \ r^-icuz. K'oqscv .rc'ocD A t i>^us 



/ 2, omits ^cn. * ^s 'V-Avoor<'.i. 

* 2, omits cD^orao. * Sg c nu\\ i. 

^ 2, ^tr^'i. ' 2, has merely ^coix.. 



IGN. III. 



82 SYRIAC REMAINS. 

&aijj^r<'.i r^^.-usA *. jjocvi-^r^^ oqas ,tV7 i ^H ^-t^ 

T^oJuCi : r<!jisk,0.ilo r^lAi^ClfAo r<l=)CX^o rtlxixl r^ci.o 
casoCiSmn T<^\'=nT sqo :r<'-=)CUX3 rdjcis r^ia^o cuA^^^^ai 



K^.n ^^UJ53 .s.Sior^n : rdiAsnc.:^ cu^^^x^a^ pt'o^rvx-ns' 
^.a*k_=3CUA> ^ ^-*-^ r^K* A-M.1 .^r<lz.az_u v^oo:^ 
^i.T-SO "b^jaa-SJaX o^^ js-ls^ ^.l ..^aA \.Ua^j rdA.1 
.* r^'crArdl rfo&vLK'.'i ^ r<'.\Vs. ^.i oa ...^^iK' . ^ . i 

^..c^^p^ r^ ^r^ .K'o^vx.nC' K'orArdl.l rdLico vyri' rtlliwK' 

^:i -J!^ .K'ocnn:' r<'cfxAr<'."i t<'^u2?3 aA^cu3.a.x.^ -!!^ 

' The words Klsoacn'-i ^cA.i ' ^3 ^^ s ooi ^b\r^ (not 

are here added to the heading of cy^\ 4|t\A\r<') 
23 ; 2, has :^Aas K'^i^r^ 

2, ..OASoijo. ' 2, omits ^. 



THE CURETONIAN EPISTLES. 83 

i__Hj5a r^M.tx.'sn Ji^C.xx:a rdrsK' K'cnlrdl ._cuxajL^a 
:^ . r<'crAr<'."l r<'c\ca_l.'i cTi*Cli.r^ ^r^icVflo.T rd^CUifloi^rtll.i 

^odt2xiJ=93 KlA r<li.aA3 -jjJnn:' cors.i .* K'aAr^'-a rtlsol^ 

.10.iAa ^Kll.l .i=A ^O O^A ^ ^ 2CTX*^.l ClAt^Lz. 

r<'U>^03 rd\ rdsoiiija.i rSl:^ K!jsa*ca_sa KLit^* K'ocb ^tcd 

ptlir^ .^.lO^QO :r<'^.i2l ^^cnViA r^-ir< 2^ rdJrt' T^'ga\s. 
.r^coAri' .<\\ rdJK' ^pdso p^r^ KLn^I .T^.i .> 1 \ %\ 
T<A ^^cv^.i'sq f^Lirf pd^La .oXJcA^^ p^ ^^^p^*.! aooip^ 
.UCUiaOJC .cn_i.aV-a p<A.i r<l3Q * n ^^CvA ^_oocna\ 
p^^U^M .p^VrApeA p^'cv^xi.n:' ^jca.VP^3.i rC'^Ojkii.'i K'ocoK'.l 
.pCIjK' ^jjA^^sa pg^^/t . tVi f^jJLao ..*^fV pt'ooAp^'.T 
a\i^ q\^ \j>p3 .pC'ctAp^.i r^.iru pdr g 3ij.\ .AjAii\x.pf."i 
^^n-iif 1 peA ^.T.200 : r<'iaa .A ^ocai.l p^A\cv. i V\ ^jJr<' 
A^- r<'incu t<'ocnn:' ^ua^x..i r^Lsn pdA ^rS'.T .^o^^ ^^ 
o^OJcA K'-iix-a r<'.'U5A^ r^Lipf p^'ocn oco ^.Tcn .jljp<' 
ai^ .ptflsal^ pt'v* -i^^ pdi^K'.i pd5?3 .r f nt r^ n 

' 2, omits pd^icuao.i. * 2, p^-io^pe', without a. 

' 2j, omits ^. "2, omits yarusa. 

' 2, cA.i. 

62 



84 SYRIAC REMAINS. 

^.1 T^L^T^ .r<^.u 1 \ if. ^^_ooa^K'."l _^-Jcd / ^..O-a-A 

K^ii w...rq KlJr^ jL.r<lM ..J<' r^r^ .r^JLcaA ^1:93.1-^ 
^Ua_=3 ^sq cn_3 ^O-orVo r<!Jr<' i<'ocfi r<ljJiAZJ=Q ^ <"\ ^ >i 

.* ^il^m K'i-OQ.^ ^Uora rdJre' ivfloK' :t^ r^ra.2a.Klr3a 
A\Nn.i r^re* r<lA^:QO .^ ^^ni^sq.i K'^cujjLa r^K* toi 

A^ r^ .^ .Mn<\ rdJL^n .i.T..?k3 ^ ^ ax.1 .^coAiL 
.^axjA.i .^vm^u^ KlA.io ^vm^x^:i ^A>r<' ^ >i:i.2a .xa 

en \ M t^HMT.o . T<ls3*i_^: K'ina^o r^sa.tcb.l T<lQOa^ 
.^^rdJ jI:^ K'^io AaK'.i r^Lixn r^m^'i.^ .K'i.^^ 

' ^n is erased in ^^. ^ 2^ adds r^K*. 



THE CURETONIAN EPISTLES. 85 

.r^jjuLXJSS.l cni^^ ^ooo^K'.l .rclJr^ reLi..=3 K'coAk'.i 
r^Al r^.sOjj ^cncvou^r^'i rf^ my. r^r^ r^j^^a cn_SJ3:ia 

^jli'r^ ii^^ Are* .re'niT*?! Jk.cyx>.i onsaA.i vyr^ . .iaLxdi 

r^tflOcoiX 'rd^i^-rarV.l oca rdJrt' J=uixi JL^^q .^ ocvco 
r^r^ .,uT *-Sq rtllK* K'cralr^.a T^Jr^ .r^..^ K'^T^lx.^jto 
r^is i*^ 003 r^jcoa .K'icaao.T 1 .'i=p<' rdX.i .yo^^ 
^lOVM^q.! ^^^Jcraa io^r^* r<^0 .^r^v^ AjjiK*.-! A 
.-A ^j.%^-JL) ^m v^rC.i ^ ^j'vsnpf.T "U^ ^AiK* .-A 
.j:^ rdJK' .ak..i* reA rtlXr^ . Jtwr^.T -u^^ r^rf -^ t*-** 
.asa^ .K'vw^so rdX rc'rcii^jaiA -u^^ rcJlia!^ .rd^K' K'oi. 
casil re'a\C\-xiJ .\t*\oo .xX ^co v^axxm .ca\ ouK* rd^a^a ^:% 
.so^v^K^.n r^K* mMl^x^ .r^-im K'.rxiisw.i cnaoATK' pt'i^vsJSi 

i*^ rdJK' -^r^ ..^cAxHsi-^^a . n OkCrr 'wX ^,.^U\T.A\ r^ 

^VM^eq.i rdi!i^Ai..i rdicyj3C\ .TtliiKllJSia.i K'^a-iA^K'a 
.x^flo .r^.-usaX^ -A ^ocfj rd-icn .\\y ra . ^jV^\J r^Aio 
.T<'caAf<A r<Lax..i K'^ota^i^ ^ rdJr^ Vflff ^-\ 

' 2^ cniv^^x^r^. * 2^, has the general colophon, 

' 2^ rC^^r^, without 1. .rf.icafloo riAcauaa*Ar<' 



86 SYRIAC REMAINS. 



THE THREE EPISTLES OF IGNATIUS 
BISHOP AND MARTYR\ 

I. 

77ie Epistle of Mar Ignatius the Bishop, to Poly carp*. 

IGNATIUS, who is Theophorus, to Polycarp, bishop of Smyrna, 
who himself is more visited by God the Father and by Jesus 
Christ our Lord; much gi-eeting. 

Forasmuch as thy mind, which is fixed in God as upon an 
immoveable rock, is acceptable to me, I praise God the more abun- 
dantly that I have been accounted worthy of thy countenance which 
I long for in God. I beseech thee then, by the grace with which 
thou art clothed, to add to thy course, and to pray for all men that 
they may be saved ; and require thou things becoming with all dili- 
gence of flesh and of spirit. Be careful for concord, than which 
nothing is more excellent. Bear all men, as our Lord beareth 
thee. Be longsuffering with all men in love, as thou art (doest). 
Be constant in prayer. Ask for more understanding than thou 
hast. Be watchful, for thou possessest a spirit that sleepeth 
not. Speak with all men according to the will of God. Bear the 
infirmity of all men like a perfect athlete; for where the labour is 
much, much also is the gain. If thou love the good disciple only, 
thou hast no grace. Rather subdue those who are evil by gentle- 
ness; for' all sores are not healed by one medicine. Allay cutting 
by embrocation*. Be wise as the serpent in everything, and innocent 
as the dove with respect to those things which are requisite. On 
this account art thou of flesh and of spirit, that thou mayest allure those 
things which are seen before thy face; and respecting those things 

^ This general heading is from S^. ' "^i^i omxifor. 

' 2, has The Epistle of Mar Ignatius ^ Literally by softening. The Syriac 

the bishop; S^ The Epistle of Ignatius; words, taken by themselves, might also 

23 The Epistle of Ignatius bishop of An- mean, minister unto the flock with gentle- 

tioch. ness. 



THE CURETONIAN EPISTLES. 87 

which are hidden from thee, ask that they may be revealed to thee, 
that thou mayest be lacking in nothing, and mayest abound in all 
gifts. The time requireth', as the pilot the ship, and as he who 
standeth in the tempest the haven, that thou shouldest be worthy of 
God. Be vigilant, as an athlete of God. That which is promised 
to us is life eternal incorruptible, of which thou also art persuaded. 
In everything I will be instead of thy soul, and my bonds which thou 
hast loved. Let not those who seem to be {or, who think themselves) 
something and teach strange doctrines, astound thee; but stand in 
truth, like an athlete who is smitten : for it is [the part] of a great 
athlete that he should be smitten and conquer. More especially for 
God's sake it behoveth us to endure everything, that He also may 
endure us. Be diligent more than thou art. Be discerning of the 
times. Expect Him who is above the times. Him to whom there 
are no times ^ Him who is unseen, Him who for our sakes was seen, 
Him who is impalpable. Him who is impassible, Him who for our 
sakes suffered, Him who endured every thing in every form for our 
sakes. Let not the widows be neglected. For our Lord's sake be thou 
careful of them. And let nothing be done without thy will, neither 
do thou anything apart from' the will of God; nor indeed doest thou. 
Stand well. Let there be frequent assemblies. Ask every man by 
his name. Despise not slaves and handmaids. But neither let them 
despise; but let them serve the more, as for the glory of God, 
that they may be accounted worthy of the excellent freedom which 
is of God. Let them not desire to be set free out of the common 
[property], that they may not be found the slaves of lusts. Flee 
from evil arts; but rather discourse respecting them. Bid my sisters 
that they love in the Lord, and that their husbands* be sufficient 
for them in flesh and in spirit. And again, charge my brethren, 
in the name of our Lord Jesus Christ, that they love their wives as 
our Lord His Church. If any one be able by strength to continue 
in chastity to the honour of the body of our Lord, let him continue 
without boasting ; if he boast, he is lost ; if he become known apart 
from the bishop, he has corrupted himself But^ it is becoming, 
to men and women who marry, that they marry by the counsel of 

^ Or it might be required, or require, ^ S^ reads without, the same word as 

if the word were differently pointed. before. 

" According to the punctuation of the * The reading of Sj is, Bid my sisters 

Syriac text, consider in the times Him take their husbands in the Lord, and let 

luho is above the times ; expect Him to their husbands etc. 

whom there are tio times, etc. ' Sj has For. 



88 SYRIAC REMAINS. 

the bishop, that the marriage may be in our Lord, and not in lust. 
But let every thing be for the honour of God. Look ye to the bishop, 
that God also may look to you. I will be instead of the souls of 
those who are subject to the bishop and the presbyters and the dea- 
cons ; with them may I have a portion with God. Labour together 
with one another; make the struggle together, run together, suffer 
together, sleep together^ rise together. As stewards of God, and 
His domestics and ministers, please Him and serve Him, from whom 
ye will receive wages [or that ye may receive wages from Him). Let 
none of you rebel. Let your baptism be to you as armour, and faith 
as a helmet, and love as a spear, and patience as a panoply. Let your 
treasures be your good works, that ye may receive the gift of God, as 
is just. Be ye long-suffering towards each other in gentleness, as God 
towards you. I rejoice in you at all times. The Christian has not 
power over himself, but is ready to be subject to God. I salute him 
who is accounted worthy to go to Antioch in my stead, as I charged 
thee *. 

[Here] ends the First' [Epistle]. 



2. 

The Second Epistle, to the Ephesiatis^. 

IGNATIUS, who is Theophorus, to the church which is blessed in 
the greatness of God the Father, and perfected; to her who was set 
apart from eternity to be at all times for abiding and unchangeable 
glory, and is perfected and chosen in the token of truth*, by the 
will of the Father of Jesus Christ our God ; to her who is worthy of 
happiness; to her who is at Ephesus in Jesus Christ in joy unblameable; 
much greeting. 

Forasmuch as your well-beloved name is acceptable to me in 
God, which ye have acquired by nature by a right and just will, *by 
faith and by love of Jesus Christ our Saviour, and ye are imitators 
of God, and have been fervent ^ in the blood of God, and have speedily 
accomplished a work congenial to you ; for* when ye heard that I was 

^ Sj omits the words sleep together. ' But r^JCiJ is probably a corruption 

According to 23, as thou didst charge of p^^j^, so that it will be in a true 

"^' passion ; see above, p. 25 sq. 

SjS^ omit the First. 6 2^ inserts and also. 

* So 23. For The Second Epistle 2, 7 s^, and are fervent. 

reads His Second. s 2_^ omits>r. 



THE CURETONIAN EPISTLES. 89 

bound [so as to be hindered] from acting ' for the sake of the common 
name and hope, and I hope through your prayers to be devoured of 
beasts at Rome, that by means of this, whereof I am accounted worthy, 
I may be endued with strength to be a disciple of God, ye were 
dihgent to come and see me. But forasmuch as we have received 
your multitude in the name of God by Onesimus, who is your bishop 
in love unutterable, whom I pray in Jesus Christ our Lord that ye 
may love, and that ye all may be in his likeness ; for blessed is He 
who hath given you such a bishop, as ye deserve. But forasmuch as 
love suffereth me not to be silent respecting (from) you, on this account 
I have been forward to entreat you to be diligent in the will of God ; 
for when no one lust is implanted in you which is able to torment you, 
lo, ye live in God. I rejoice in you, and I offer supplication on account 
of you Ephesians, a church renowned in all ages. For those who are 
carnal are not able to do spiritual things, neither the spiritual carnal 
things ; just as neither faith [can do] those things which are foreign to 
faith, nor lack of faith [those things which are] of faith. For those 
things which ye have done in the flesh, even they are spiritual, because 
ye have done every thing in Jesus Christ. And ye are prepared for the 
building of God the Father, and ye are raised up on high by the engine 
of Jesus Christ, which is the Cross, and ye^ are drawn by the rope, which 
is the Holy Spirit; and that which hoisteth you up^ is your faith, and 
your love is the way that leadeth up on high to God. Pray for all 
men, for there is hope of repentance for them, that they may be 
accounted worthy of God. From your works especially let them be 
instructed. Against their harsh words be ye conciliatory in meekness 
of mind and in gentleness; against their blasphemies do ye pray; and 
against their error arm ye yourselves with faith; and against their 
fierceness be ye peaceful and quiet ; and be ye not astounded at them. 
But let us be imitators of our Lord in meekness, and of whosoever 
Shall more especially be injured and oppressed and defrauded. The 
work is not of promise, but that a man be found in the strength of 
faith even to the end. It is better that a man be silent when he is 
something, than that he should be speaking when he is not; that 
through those things which he speaks, he may act, and through 
those things in which he is silent, he may be known. My spirit 

^ Or visiting; S^ has the plural, ^^w ' "Z^ ovaWs ye. 

actions: but doubtless ^ \ ^ ^ f\on is ' Syriac, KllA.V^, feminine 

a corruption of r^LkicUto Syria, as in K* ^UJjA .T^Q, q'*i, ^^<^ extrahit. 
the Greek. Cureton, and your pulley. 



90 SYRIAC REMAINS. 

boweth down to the Cross, which is a stumbling-block to those who 
do not believe, but to you for salvation and life eternal. There was 
concealed from the ruler of this world the virginity of Mary, and her 
child-bearing*, and the death^ of our Lord, and {or even) the three 
mysteries of shouting, which were wrought in the quiet of God from 
[the time of] the star even till now. At the manifestation of the Son 
magic began to cease, and all bonds were loosed, and the ancient 
kingdom and the error of evil was destroyed. Henceforward all things 
were moved together, and the destruction of death was devised, and 
there was the commencement of that which is perfected in God. 
[Here] ends the Second Epistle^ 

3. 

77ie Third Epistle, to the Romans*. 

IGNATIUS, who is Theophorus, to the church which has found 
compassion in the greatness of the Father Most High ; to her who 
presideth in the place of the country of the Romans ; who is worthy 
of God, and worthy of life and blessings and praise and remembrance, 
and is worthy of prosperity, and presideth in love, and is perfected 
in the law of Christ unblameable {or unblameably) ; much greeting. 
From of old I have prayed to God that I might be accounted 
worthy to behold your faces, which are worthy of God; but now, 
being bound in Jesus Christ, I hope to receive you and salute you, 
if it be the Will that I should be accounted worthy to the end. For 
the beginning is well disposed^ if I be accounted worthy to attain 
to the end, that I may receive my portion without hindrance amid 
suffering. For I am afraid of your love, lest it should injure me. 
But for you it is easy to do what you wish ; but for me it is diffi- 
cult to be accounted worthy of God, if indeed [yap] ye spare me 
not. For there is no other time for me like this, that I should be 
accounted worthy of God; neither will ye, if ye be silent, be found 
in a better work than this. If ye leave me, I shall be a word of 

1 Both manuscripts read CD.-TicVSaO, ^ ^2 ^'"^'^ '"^'^ i'^r^;?^ Epistle. 

and his birth, but there can be little * "^ has The Third Epistle; 2, The 

doubt that the upper point has been Third Epistle of the same Saint Ignatms. 

. \ The words to the Romans are added in 

accidentally omitted, CO.lAOSao, and ^ ^ . , ^ ^u .vi 

' ' '^ i our text to complete the title. 

her child-bearing. e ^3 has /or the be^imiing we have well 

" The word CDOIO^O, and his contrived, or planned, 
death, is wanting in Sj. See p. 78 sq. S, omiis/or me. 



THE CURETONIAN EPISTLES. 9 1 

God ; but if ye love my flesh, I become again a voice. Ye will not 
give me anything better than this, that I should be sacrificed to 
God while the altar is ready; that ye may be with one concord in 
love, and may praise God the Father in Jesus Christ our Lord, 
because He has accounted the bishop of Syria' worthy to be 
God's, after He has called him from the East to the West. It is good 
for me * that I should set from the world in God, that I may rise 
in Him in life. Ye have never envied any one. Ye have taught 
others. Only pray for strength to be given to me from within and 
from without, that I may not only speak, but also desire; and not 
that I may be called a Christian only, but also that I may be found 
to be [one]: for if I am found to be [one], I am also able to be 
called [so]. Then shall I be faithful, when I am not seen in the 
world. For there is nothing which is seen that is good. The 
work is not [a matter] of persuasion, but Christianity is great when 
the world hateth it. I write to all the churches, and declare to all 
men that I die willingly for God, if it be that ye hinder me not. I 
intreat you, be not [affected] towards me with love that is unseasonable. 
Leave me to be [the prey] of the beasts, that through them I may 
be accounted worthy of God. I am the wheat of God, and by the 
teeth of the beasts I am ground, that I may be found the pure 
bread of God. With provoking provoke ye the beasts, that they 
may be a grave for me, and may leave nothing of my body, that even 
when I am fallen asleep, I may not be a burden upon any one. Then 
am I in truth a disciple of Jesus Christ, when the world seeth 
not even my body. Intreat our Lord for me, that through these 
instruments I may be found a sacrifice to God. I do not charge you 
like Peter and Paul, who are Apostles, but I am one condemned: 
^they are free, but I am a slave even until now. But if I suffer, 
I am a freedman of Jesus Christ, and I shall rise in Him from 
the dead free. And now, being bound, I learn to desire nothing. 
From Syria, and even to Rome*, I am cast among beasts, by sea 
and by land, by night and by day, being bound between ten leopards, 
which are the band of soldiers, who, even while I do good to them, 
do evil the more to me. But I am the more instructed by their 
injury, but not on this account am I justified to myself I rejoice in 
the beasts that are prepared for me, and I pray that they may be speedily 

1 Sj omits of Syria. * According to the punctuation of the 

* Sj omits /^r nie. Syriac text, to desire nothing, from Syria 

' S3 inserts but, which is erased in S3. and even to Rome. I am cast, etc 



92 SYRIAC REMAINS. 

found for me ; and I will provoke them to devour me speedily, and 
not as that which is afraid of some other men and does not approach 
them. Even should they not be wiUing to approach me, I will go 
with violence against them. Know me from myself; what is expedient 
for me. Let nothing envy me of things that are seen and that are not 
seen, that I should be accounted worthy of Jesus Christ *. Let fire, 
and the cross, and the beasts that are prepared, cutting off of limbs, 
and scattering of bones, and crushing of the whole body, hard tor- 
ments of the devil, come upon me ; and only let me be accounted 
worthy of Jesus Christ. The pains of birth are standing over me : 
and my love is the Cross ^ and there is not in me fire of^ any other 
love. I do not desire the food of corruption, neither the lusts of 
this world. The bread of God I seek, which is the flesh of Jesus 
Christ, and his blood I seek [as] a drink, which is love incorruptible. 
My spirit saluteth you, and the love of the churches which received 
me as the name of Jesus Christ; for even those who were not* 
near to the way in the flesh preceded me in every city. Now I am 
about to arrive {or near, so that I shall arrive)* at Rome. I 
know many things in God, but I moderate myself, that I may not 
perish through boasting; for now it behoveth me to fear the more, 
and not to regard those who puff me up. For they who say to me 
such things, scourge me ; for I love to suffer, but I do not know if 
I am worthy. For to many zeal is not seen, but with me it has war. 
I have need therefore of gentleness, by which the ruler of this world 
is destroyed. I am able to write to you heavenly things ; but I fear 
lest I should do you an injury. Know me from myself; for I am 
cautious, lest ye should not be able to suffice [for them], and should 
be perplexed. For even I, not because I am bound, and am able 
to know heavenly things, and the places of the angels, and the station 
of the powers that are seen and that are not seen, on this account am I 
a disciple; for I am far short of the perfection which is worthy of God. 
Be ye perfectly strong in the patience of Jesus Christ our God. 
[Here] ends the Third [Epistle]". 

^ According to the punctuation of the ' 2, reads in for of. 

Syriac text, not seen. That I may be ac- * Sg omits not. 

counted worthy of Jesus Christ, let fire, " S^ reads / am near, I shall arrive, 

etc. omitting so that. 

" So according to the present Syriac * So S^- ^3 has \Here\ end the Three 

text ; my love is crucified would require Epistles of Ignatius bishop and martyr. 



FRAGMENTS OF EPISTLES. 



93 



S.. 



I' 






{Ephes. 5, 6) : cnn icuu.! 
cizx&^x^aX .i^\^\sq Ai^cn .^^^ocn : .\i\o i^uao 
^i>_S3r<' .K'oqXk'.i K'-jjiriOJUCV r^^no^ .^f<Liir3K' 

{Ephes. 13) : r^jLiii^ir^io r^Liixi.:t ^^a'io Aa. 



94 



SYRIAC REMAINS. 



Klso ocfj.T acrairt' JUr^ .^ii.l *T-\^ -en rS'Ti^s- ^coa^p^ 

{Ephes. 15) : even .tsl!^ ijSJSK'.'i 

r<'^a_i.2a.ca_=3 _oaje_i^ coAaA ^vu : re'JLjtJsaxJSO.io 

(ikf^;z. 5, 6) 

K'oco rdl.i ^ a.^o^K' ^vu^vsn .rdjjLAXjsa .rh-az-A.! 



FRAGMENTS OF EPISTLES. 95 

Ap^ ^.1 Kilo .^rd&a cri=j .v^ cnrs.i .jjt^^xzi.i r^LlA^r^ 
.rd-MtiX.^ .^^a>.t coiri'i .Alii .^oii^rt'.i rdix-sax-SrA 
rt'^c^rdsa.'i i^X, cA .T-A^ .^^viaota y^xs^jior^ A.&2.I 
.K'ctAk'.'! cn^.-Uk..! r^K* .pc^VT yiT.sq ,^_ocfi.^r<' r^>nx..iO 

(<lfia!&c\A.3 .^cno^K'.i p<^>nmi*\r<' ^^QO .r<^.sAtg.sq .^cou 
K'oAk'.I corA^TS jLiii ^i3.i vyr^* Klriius ^so : rf.rsr^'i 
r^ r^h\x.i^ ^-xAcn ^5n i -a \ .r^.ta & \ 'i.n rd^a.icoo 

{Trail. 2, 3) : r<'cn}iuLia 
i^lirt' ijjaori'.i A!^J cA "U^^ ri'-ir^' ^r^ ,\i\n i^o 
K'^oi^r^' AK* r<'^ lit r?ax. uiw.ir^:? rdJr^' t"w v -w<^ 
.^Vw^Cso r^.icv ^vm^:73.icv r^^A^^Ax..! r^^TSCUscv c^^PEii^Ta.t 
'.^KxSxisA ij^ oA^^ K'.'ViSal^ ua .^^^oco r<l2cri\2y^ 
....^a^JLSS A,iACO rdiK' KlSfc^ .-i^^ t<l\ K'ctAp^ ^J.1 
. f< yf . V *!n .Sfc.cv-s_:i ca_r}a..w KLlrf : K^JK* K'ocn rdX 

..0? > co'iop.i .cnc\^x_*r<'.i ^^^ua-wi^^ rCLsi^CU K'ia^. 
r<*A%>T^ r^jAiSLSO .^cvxi.3 ,__c\cnT M ^^\.jjL?g3.i .^^aaco.i 
r^a\ccn.i r^:sQj30 ^joctxs ,__oja3 vyK* .^___OLi2a*cnou.i 
K'Ax\J3 a-.Ij Kiln KliaK's KliXiK' .Klatsso K'iJ5ajjL=3 
r^A^cn.l ^AfcK* ^so ,\ 1 %o3 a"ict3.'i\r<' .A "i n ^ K'^cv_2 

(Tm//. 5, 6) : ._oJK' 



g6 SYRIAC REMAINS. 

rtlsi ^^^ * r^^^A^r^l ..^A-a.i r^^b\ \t > vv-t^ 

{Polyc. 3) .ocn AK* ..^ia^aoii r^lia^K' .n'aian.i ,A Klla 

.^.^a^^uiaa aVm K'ocnK' Klir^ ..^^laca io.iA:i K'orAr^ 
r^LizJSax^salo r^Lx&xBXo r^L^cuxficu^r^ ^.i.-a,s.^ueq.i ^Akr^.i 
{Polyc, 6) : T<'orAr<' ^oX K'^U-sn A rfoco^ ..^_oofasa^ 

.T^^vux^n T<i<N\.iTt^\i> ^cA.i r^^i^re* ^ cnL.i .en 
,r<MiT-q .^^OXk.lo ,^_a_ar^ K'orArt'.i.i i*^ ^A.K' 

.i^Q T in .im ^__ooca_l.l .t^otxAk'.I ^ _ooa*tfur^ ^ocn 
o'crxA .<\ni.i rd-UK* ..&_jJT^ ^.^^O^sV^ r^ .x^ miT ra 
.^il r^A K'cTalr^.'l CD^OTilrq K'crAr^'.i cn^.vA .n.i^.l 
en T lA r^Jkcn .r<'^H^a_) K'^u^.i^v.a vAcn.^a.'i r^JUT< 
K'njJia Q wTi>^V5ql Aj*kOD Q^Q>n^r^ .>ix. kA t^mT^wn 

{Philad. 3, 4) V cajs.i.i r^^coAjL.T rdJSo^ oco :vMa 
^_OAOx1a=i .out<' n^ r^JLnia Ax^cn ^'^" ..so^a 
nf innrnQ> rdAi .K'crxAr*'."! KAna r^iai rc^\n-> ^A\sao 
i^JUr^ ^r<'o .r^-UcraxScAo r^izAziAo ^.i^ca ^_o^oca 



FRAGMENTS OF EPISTLES. 97 

r^rf TfcfloK' CQ3.1 oco ^.1 ^ ocra .icofio .^jIoo ^i.SflK' 

{PJiilad. 7) : .^a.xa^Ax 

r^^.'uA-l vyK* ^.i-Sn ^_a^ T<Lr<L .r<licu303 t<'^.v^= 
K'.T^Wr^ K'ocaii .* r/AT*giT*g3 ,_o^i\i\.T .T<'cAr<'." 
.' ^ '^^ .1^ ,,._cv en ra s. K'.-ujao ^izj^ Airtlia K'ctAp^.i 
OOD KllraoJ^ .r<i-.V5?3.1 co-SajtA o._CUt-iT ^O r^."U*^r^ 
.v^h\.f giy.Ax K'.icqA r<'c\ivtJS?3.i rtliAP^ ocn w/.^ -yi .^cvxats 

{Philad. 10) : r<^\T*riT^qo 

000 rdjxa ocn."^ >i.T.2 r<llr<' .K'^ruixU .i->s'?aA r^jl^K' 

^.Ti.l K'.ien -CD r<'"u^ .K'crAre' ^oX ^a^.i Klist ^ 
r^L^oJiuArell iiiA.in.1 relJure' .r<f.<\nPf7j>ApdXo r^'eoArdA 

{Smyrn. 8, 9) : -wi^ rdA^fliA T<lLnjja*kK' ^20 

' Variant at the foot of the page, in the same handwriting as the text, 

. K'^cui new tq ^.%a2^r<' 

IGN. ITI. 7 



O 

ocn 



98 SYRIAC REMAINS. 

rdjLau\rd2a ^oA.i .^cd rc'^i^rt'.i coU^ cnl*.! ^ah\ .\ 

{Magn. 6, f) : KLajaxoi^K' ^ .is\n .cnXo coiSQ .^oaj-SO 
{sic) a \ i\yV \^ ^al.i ^cb t<'^^\j<' ^sn .aaw ., 

CUlu-i-aK'CV K'^CUlol ^.^_Q*i\s, CVZLQO Ax2kCD ..^^^T^' 

{Trail. 8) : rr^ it*?3 .2k.OA.i cnjsai.i r^lsafloCLajso 

^ K'ocn.i OOP .T^ >*tT rq .2k.ox> ^ in\ jlJt^ ^^aaA 
ni*^T^ r^iix_=.i cvoj .^i-ss ^ .Toi ^vatd.i t ^m i\ ^ 
j39Qj\po^ '^ ^ "^ ^.li^K* K'ii-x.so .^^UL.K'o A^r<'o 

cQ-*sniOT<'.l .K'Au-io Aur> ,ia poo k'tv-so .r<l:^"ir<' ^so 
ACDOrt^Aa.i OOP .rc^.MLtT *g3 .^cyjci ^mo^r^ ^sa^xu t^jl^cd 



MS 



jtocvA^cv^ jaoQ\y^\i'S. 



FRAGMENTS OF EPISTLES. 99 

.t^JK' ijsJ3or<' r^LlSol k^.'^S'S Al^co rdJir^ K'^cuiajto.iaa 
^^^^ K'ixcu** ^ ^A^K'^r^.i rdJrf r<ll,-S3 r^j_saXa 

^^cnlJSa JAK*! r^Ll*rs'."l Aua ^^cn .r<'^aS3.i r^'ir^^ 

omA^.I rdXMis oocn ^ojisq r^\'3 ru.i ,^,ctcTXvr^L^o 
{Trail, g, lo, ii) : -coosb.icn ..^oa-.^K'.i oco .,._o^i:s3.n 



: A^\ 
rdscC^X K'oi. rd^ird^cAcv^ or^ Aj^cn vu oco K'pd* 
K'rdjl rd^AisaX rdaArn uoii v^ JCJL-k^l .p^oAk' ,in.i 
._ajaua .ni-i ..\^flon KliKA t^-i \^o .r^coArdl 
K'ooQ-i.i T**^^ *^l ooTJ .K'^OJUpdia r^X.i ^cnoouaK'o 
A\t<lJ.l .fifT i*\\^ rdJcn .K'ctxAk'.I r^.l^Wr^ pt'in^o 
_j^sa_2a r^.T oco .^^arksa-iA ^__QjjinT^o .r^^iojaA 
KlA^OJL crA AvA i*^ rdJjX^flai2w .r<'cTAr<'.l co-jjoOjA 
rdaco ..11^*33 K'cfArdA ^rdxS?3r^ t^Ak' .ca-x_aa A:^ 

' MS A^^K'.T. 

^ Variant at the top of the page, in the same hand^vriting as the text, 

72 



lOO SYRIAC REMAINS. 

{Polyc. 7) : ^cTaAioAvilix..i 



r<ljr<' V- T^ ^ rwrt r<'i\':t^ ^cn \*^\ r^LlK* ca^vk r^Lat^* 
KLj^ .rdJre' A\r<lsrj K'crAr^ .alw ri'JK' rdjaJ .1^3 t_iLA 

K'^OjlJj.I T<llz_aO .K'oqXk'.I ^ovr<' K'avj^ .r<'cra\r<!_i 
.K'ctlAk'.t K'.TCLa rdsi_xA -x^A^_x.^<'.1 rdLjK' ^-jjJ^Av-SO 

rdJK' K'ii-Sfl even rdJLcn.i r^liK' 2k.:w rdJr<' .jA .nn*\ 
^AtK' ^ >i.V2?3 -*=) ..^^r^^^i r^ .K'.'U^'aA^ K'cvcqK'.T 
r<^uiT rq jai.COLA.1 .^VMa>-2Q r^A.l ^jJ^r^* ^n<s .^Vu^usn.i 

.KiSo.ico.T pdjcutoO-Ao rdi^a'iAs? K'-i.tcv-jso r^^^c\Ao 
p^'^^Vil^rC'.n rdx-La rdji4jti.G .K'i-^^ coA^k.l rdj3JCVX.O 



/ 



MS 



>flpQ\'\*'<'. 



FRAGMENTS OF EPISTLES. lOI 

.r^JK* rdraJ, K'Ausb Aura ^ pact Oootd .rS'-lpe' KLik^ 
rdX .ujJK' .iT\A ,i?3 j1 os^.T .^^I'-nm rC'^coa.i rdlajjo 

.K'sco-a .xuoic^^ r^ .r^*gi\sr> K'ocoa.n Kln^ rdX.i 

rS'aco K'iooa. l.-) Aullr^.l t<12?3 AcqA .K'.iJiJ re'-tcnCLJ 

K'ocai t^JLa.cn Aa^cn po.i-SalA .coA ^-aL^Hxi ^__^viiiQ^ AK' 
r^jL-^^'cn K'oco-io .^ i "ai Si, oqp.i vysK* . . i t i ^^f^ 
^r^rt^.l ^-AXir^* ^ .K'cqAk' ^ K'ocai ocno . K'oraA r^.l 
.rs^ >mT rq .^k-CVJUs r<'^CU_2a*a3 r<'."v^ ^ v coA . i . -^ tj **? 
oco : .ToK'i ^ji-'B.i r^jik.i\ ^ i on t-> K'oqpi ocn_a 
r^o kIA : * K'coAr^.i coiao r^JLJK'.i cava ^cno^K'.i 

.Ao^a^cn T^^cunocoAS oA T*^^ r^^cujA^ficui:^ .^^.lAv^ 
cn-a.i ^t73 A^.i ^m .K'^eUaV.fiOki-^^ra K'^O^-lCvox* r^K* 

K'^Q .-7iA v Q^' Ai ^ \t fg^ rtlUSxAo .rdJK' ixitoK' oco 



* Ephes. 2o. 
" Magn. lo. 



' MS ^ 


cuvaaz.. 


' i?^//?. 


4-6. 


* //5^X 


15- 



I02 SYRIAC REMAINS. 

.:^OJt-> ^.^iJSQ.'l cn-Saz-r) .iculs .000 r^ccAr^ po^ 
onJSOrw. JUir^'.i A^^qo .^^^r^ A:^.. ^vi^n.i oca .t^-uftT *g3 

c^wcvjsol rf-iK' jaax^sa : ^ _^^ca=3 ifiiii o.co ^n cucn 
T<'cn\r<' ^cA.i rC'Av^ac^Auao r^ino-o ^rc'^K' .vO^cnia 



v^ 



S.. 



3 



r^Air^iiJ^rda, K'iiOrtLoo rdJC*.Tn.l K'^ns'^.i rds^ ^2a 

.jcil^ rdLiK* .2^^C090 .T<'^H2k. ^oAaA r^K* ^drei rdJr^ 
OcQJre' . rdir^ ^rdso K'cqAk' A \ ti rtliK* rd=j^ Mk.*! 

.rdJr^ . ,u ^y^^^:^^ K'^cu-u.i Kimcv-jSLrja K'coAk'.i ^^x-*r^ 
CL.^j_^ a^^i^^ .K'coAk'.t K'.vii rdsajjA jASk^K'.i 

* Smyrn. 4, 5. ' Z(^r(?. i. ' i?^w. 4. 



ACTS OF MARTYRDOM. 103 

.K'.ToJ K'icoOJ Ann pg'.i .ucuirscxx. .^^oi> .-"i^^ ^ 

cnx:^ ^<sh\ .r<'cnlr<'."i ^cncOEM.i rdiv2-2>3 t<'ocnr<'n ^ 
rdLlKlib aA=.1 .i>\n --^:^^ r" ^>=' /rC^H^r^.l 

xia ^.__oaarj .reditu *:q r<lir<' .* r^-uiAjL ^^^ocqa^K'.i 
^^jl^r^T^ .K'.Ta^. r^Ls-crA rd.j.ni>- ,^.t rdiK* .K'ir^ji 



.tcQ_aoK'."l T<'Au*."v.S73 rdJjL!A^(<'.i r^L&Ojiiaa-^r^ 

T^^a_a_x.T A -I n :i^ : *o*cn r^JL-=sv=> ^^ = (I) 
JtoOjA^jL^r< : ^T^LswAX-i rd^Lsn jaocxi^i!^ ^rdasaacoi.i 

B D omit t^siT.i, C omits 



MS ^ 


ln-iTl. 

6. 


' i?^/. 


4. 




' C omits 


ocn. 



I04 



SYRIAC REMAINS. 



vyK'o .rt'oco r^sa.i^vsa r<LjLllx..i r^j'i^O.flD .^^ocalAJs.l 

: rdJ-jJSar^ rd.5730<-.ia K'^CvA^.I r<f\.Kcs, on -> reLaJ^ 

rjCocn Aaj.t :^ .r^ocn ^pdji r^L3.a.i\s->.i * cnlvjj.t 

.rc'^.O^:? cbiicvx-rj T*\^ K'aco ^Offrj^vsno . nraOJ "r^lxu 
"orrr-SLira i*\^r<'o<TJ " .cis.:sq .^^ r^LiabCv.ivi K'-icu^i crxuCUno 

' C omits O.co.l, B Dhave^^s. ^ B rdJjjOT, C r^J^Lrsir^ 

' One word is illegible in A .rdJujOiO 

after rfin^^ ^ B D omit cr>\ni.i. 

^ This passage is corrupt in " C omits K'acn Ajji ."%^, 

both B and C. B has merely and has i.T^vjitoJSflO. 

r^H-2-CLJto ,_ocq_L2l.^.1 '" A omits .JCJIK', C has 

K'ocn (so D) ns .1 Avsrj r^tuLLlz. .1 merely rc'-SoX .1 . 

K'ooo 'ura.iAuia K' n iVa..i '^ (^ rd*-^ a .1 i c\ , B only 

KlSO-t-Xsj r^t-sA-L^J vvr<'cv rdi<\o.iT. D om. T^^- 

^C^\^TrL=in K'^Aa, "SoBandC. The reading of 

.^ . ,^ _^\._* A is quite uncertain, the scribe 

AD omit ."^ before rtTA^CU^nSLa. ^ 

having clumsily altered what he 

* This is the reading not only originally wrote. The word is 

of B and C, but also of A however pointed as an active 

(not ^.rti^K'). participle Pa'el, l.i;.4.^. 

' C r<'reLx^ao Kt-fc^oiv Cureton read it jc_aAS . 

" C Td\li=3CUi. " B cnx.2^. 



ACTS OF MARTYRDOM. 105 

jBi-oAxK*.*! ocn r<* Mi r rq.i K'Ti3t- cn_3a.4> ^ r^isaAii 

K'^O.lcQ on n.i .cTXAAX-ia ^-^^ ^aco rdsq.i_oo . acvaifuJ 
>A^ft? : .^cncu^. ^Vk.^o jt-.^^j --~!5' r<'i^aiicv:s33.i 

: cn^cxaAsn.i ^^ax. -^y^ n^ra ^^ ^.1 j>?qxt^ (II) 

coA rdXa.i "i^-floo .K'r^j.^^^ rcliH-*r<' rd5a_iai^.Ta 
r^ 1 1^00 jaA .s-2ib=73 'rdX ^_r<' ' cn^a^\ p^'iAflow ^^s^^-a).-! 
-cArcJj ._^^ca-\ 'AK'.I : K'coArdl A.M.in ^rdSO-^Ao 

.__aA3jaLl op^ /^rc'HrdxA ,. cujl.=)."VJ ar<'."i .* rdx.!i_n 

.,.__oorA r<'oco ^An:* t^jl-wctjo .K'^cv.m.i riJjL.ia-'SiflaJS'i 

' B D K'^O-JL.jAjsa-X-SW , C ' C r^^ojofio uilij.-i ooAxOAi 



' A C T^nT.g^ra. 



" C r:li^o. 

* The sentence is, as Cureton 9 q ^^ r^K* 

has observed, grammatically in- 10 /-> iiv-O CUjlS.'U. 

complete, notwithstanding the n ^ ^^^^^^^ ccx^^. 

agreement of the MSS. (. ^^-^^ K'HrdxA, which 

C omits fJSO. has no equivalent in the Greek. 



io6 



SYRIAC REMAINS. 



COS 



' jao-jL^^rc* pr^ tMT*?3.i ^K'iaA^ *cn.>\,?i> . r^LJi^o^^^r^ 

r^As\ oca-=3 K'ocn ^^cno^K' .t=3 : >dc\x*i!^ ^al 
"r^iirwip^ A^. ^cuu.i "^oA\ r^cvcn ja^onio . .x^cu^ir^sD 

'.UniaOJ^ A^ 11 Si^.i senior? roQ ^r^ ja^osi.t .K'."*-^ 

'"tri **^ K'otAk'.I ^^r^T-SaO;^ ^cncv^K'.i ^A K*!-^ Jtxa 
.rcVrArt'.l >coo.l is ^ nr'r^a.^^Jto rfioi^ ^*^ .^..^^ 
A\^rq ^^^iri' .".__c\caA AuK* ~ijl^.i K'cu.ia <'.ir^:it. 
r^LjAOi AincAo : rcLxJo .__o^cfi A^k. rdJrt' r^iccu.i 



* B D AujJ. The word is 
hardly legible in A, but it clearly 
ended with A. 

' A K'AxHa^. 

* B D add ^^.T 

* C K'vi^. In A there are 
f7w words illegible after cojaI^. 

^ C omits tVTi\i\r^. 
^ C A^airdjjca K'iA^ rdl.t 
coataj. D K'i\yn">. 

* C omits r<:i>3.t^. 



B D ^cno^re' XA, C 

C ^.1 <'OCO C30CD1. 

" C r^liSQW. 

" C o^ia. 

" C omits j3ocxr>i^. 

'* C .__^:iordJ. 

'* C omits r<lx.ia ^s. 

'" C r^.iasa^ (i-zV). 

" C omits the words .jjA^.n 

.__oorA h\ir^j which have no 
equivalent in the Greek. 



ACTS OF MARTYRDOM. 107 

r^in,^^^^t^ ^.1 cnX .xl^ .K'ooIk' cars ^K* JEnAjM.i KlJco 
.cTiaAjs T<* tjiT *73 ^p^*.! ^^.T .ctA i-saK'o -tv> A 1 Vj*^ 
K'ctAk'.I hy^r^ iriao rdA A.k^cn ^i>\^ .J3oaxii!L cyA v^sar^ 

r^,^n r rt ^crA& ^cn .in s .1 acfs rVooAK' /-coo^r^ 
jk.OX .-ujO . '^__ocara ^t<'.i A&20 r<ilsqsa*jo .' r^L^ir^jao 

OcrA ..i^DCU^O^ crA vdor^ ."i^rV ca-zdCUAn.i rdar^ 

r^h\ i^.ijlX oruX^rt rdit<' ri3r<' VSaK* ocrA jaaA^^rc' crA 
: K'Hrdjt.:? ^*^^_ocn^OJCA=j oxij^.i ocoA /^ca-LukAJC-saAo 

* C K'^cv.aA^ Kjjoi (sic). AucrAsa, i.e. ^r^ >T-i\*3a. 

' C ^io. B C r:^-i_n3. 

^ C omits r^ljAsa. ' C omits ^1. 

' B D r^xsaci:^, C (and per- '" C ^\n and jiA ^ca. 

haps A) K'icea^. " So all the mss. 

' C adds r^'v\^ " C caaCU*.-^, A B D ^r<'. 

" C ^Aco.i. " C coAMJLSxAo crA. 

' C omits h\^r^, which is be- '* B ^^_amh\xi=. The text 

tween the lines in A ; B D have of A is illegible. 



I08 SYRIAC REMAINS. 

.i>7i\^^ V>r^ .f<LijLLZ.2aA *\^s*?3o orA Ofo ^k* ^-'^ 

jaou^i^i\j5'.l ^nxL& .'ijsaK' ^cvx>-i^ ... ooors vAcnrVo 

AirclJ rdaswoorji.i r<'.'Vri=o T<'HcUtor^a.l . .^ii,i\K'.T OcoA 
.K'otcuAjA r<'auaAr^i K'aoni cnso .K'^^ai Kl^nocniA 
^n-=3 ^u .1^ r^.v.2>3O0Di."i rc^^q. s. r<\i_^Av_J ca.r0 
teller) t<Lx_.V3 r^.icrxjto ^i .srriT. .ta .ctA jl.t.^:* 

*xih\\^Ci .-.flocuaA vvA-Ax..T ^crJO"icurdA .iJ^ct.x.K'o 
r ^'^ "- a.-Ta rc'^.T_i- A^- Tq.TxiCU -A^o .p<'*'icuaor<' ^cool^ 

rtlsoocoTA ii^vz^j "rclii. ^cum:i ^cn^Oja^rdsoXo 

' C omits ^.1. ^ C omits K'Avrsv 

' B adds ooo. ' C rs'^'iai, 

' A r:"iis\. '" AB DrfA^cvi."U^. 

C KLisaocnirc'.n. " C ^_2aa rr^ i -a o on 'i .i 
C adds r^M-xSJ^n .i>^OJU, . rC'^OJUrs 

' C t ^l*7l\T^ . " A ^CU_A..T, C ^CUjjlA.-^ 



ACTS OF MARTYRDOM. 109 

rK'iva't r^h\e\x*x=iCi rfrdi^-JJo l^^ca 'r<laucv!\^ (ill) 

.^ai-xj^K' .T^o /r^JSixa j.i *N*5aA r<'ocn >vz* .J^i^ 
r<'^0.-Ux-=} : rtf'^rvu.vra rf-lioSflxX" /K'rtij.V^ t^\ *7ls-> 

r^ocn r^'ajL.T ooa .r^Liias3\!i KlJ^cuifia^r^ jaoaAiaAcyA 

cvocn o.n-SoA^^K' ^v *^ rdLs_=t ^.-vo ^.^n .^cncuvuJ.i cnA 

rC'.iJjjxA OA^aox-x-r^o : r^.i-iMiA r^LwCvi.^ p^'^uacoasa.ss 
".calS3 t<'c\cn rg'-ru.j A.La.'sq ri'^a.-VMisa .rc''"i<XOorel=3 "aK* 



f^l&CLja-fia-^K' 0x3 .'KLxa.to r<^or3 even ourr^mn it 

' A B r^La^o!^. ' C r^oson oco. 

A B D rc**\in\.i ^cnozjj.i. ' C xmlaK'. 

' C omits rdsoxa. '" C ok-. 

* C omits r^' n^ t \^<Y> ; A " C omits AK*. 

has r^Jic\JS?3vA', and below '* C ^:*-3a . !<'acn .\i'\*:q 
rliia3\."i. .coiso 



6 



C adds ngLacnio nn -1 " B D omit rdJcn. 



no SYRIAC REMAINS. 

': 00^1=) 00020=3 ''K'^cxa^ajK-o ^r^hxisn ^^_ocnX r<'ocn^ 
^K'i*^ .K'AxAijjoi cohiscacs:sn ^ ^^^\ -i n n .i .^^oaAvxia 
r^oca ir^Jj ^r^Lisa]\^ ^i oca .jaocv^iixAcx^ r^Lx^^a ^i 

^r^oco ica...nff -Jso K'cvco i^r^ ^a.^cnc\ (iv) 
^oon ^jlAox .lA .tr^ ii>iT "^.i crxacxjj A^. r^X^t ^ V ^ prt -^ 
K'^o.tcnco .Tfc= r^^ iit*^ !. vvi.Vi ^cri^X.n r^'\SLOoc\ ^cnoH^K' 

K'rd-a.^^Qo ^ rr^\ s \\nT no . cti-X.o^v&^o ^ca_iO._i^^ A:^ 
^AsK* K'^H^ K'i^^j^' "K'OcTii.T .K'OCT Jaox^SQ rt'caArC'A 
K'i\H^^jr<l3 "^CTXilcvAo .^onilT.i .'U=> .cnSk-ior^lA ji^i 
K'^oA^ ^^iioaj^o ^A^o^ T r?3 .osk .K'^ctnA^ Aao^.i 
/^K'^ccaA^ ArancA ^Aii^v].i . A.r^A ^cxasqo .K'^v&ImoH 

' C K'ocn^ ^ofxA ^K* ' C rd^i.iQs.->. 

K'^uso ; B D also omit the second * C criicx^K'. 

,^^ctA. '" C rs^is\ AnTn. 

^ C omits this word. . " C has K'oaaJO, and omits 

the preceding words from K'Kl^flo. 



' B CD Aurj en c\JSQ-ia , C 



ihvs 



oo<JU3cncvjS73.T. 



^^ C ^CTXaIX..!. 



* C omits the words ,_.i ocn ,, 

'^ '^ B ^onOa^'oAo. 



rdlrsCvXi which have no equi- . . 

^ '* A omits ^-^d^od\ r^ .ia 

valent in the Greek. 

JLO; C has p^oxoovzJ^ .1^ 
B omits K'oco .icncw ma. ^ 

e B omits :w.. K^U.oi K'^cA^ ,^S^C030 



.0313X00 



ACTS OF MARTYRDOM. Ill 

r^^cia^iao : cnd^ali .t um t^jdCu* K'ocn r^u ^1 .1<^ 

^ ^cnolsk. K'ocn k'ocd.i t^i %^ \nT. :us .* jlo^^ 
^rdsaocoi oAs.i r<'A>.V4A ^.ak%\T.o jp^o .K'ocn *i.Tt.ra 

f^JUK* K'cQAt<'.T r<Lur)^ : r^^icoisoa r<'^ii"i K'ixri^. 

^^r<L2?30coHn K'i^r^lrj rdjSaxo relaAxcca cnl hur^^ K'.tt^ 
fdao ^ \ ^OJLCV cncu\-X ^ccjco K'caAr^ ^cvjc 
r^^rt* t<'A>Ardz..i.t ^aL.r^ ^jax.a : "r<'A>-_wce3Jt.^Aa 

"on *gi\T. Klar^ ArdLr. rd^rtf* )ajr_3 .t^ >mt*?3.i cofiDOSOla 

' C hKo\ CD^UL-tax.^, and ' C riXfU^sa rdar^.T. 

omits the following words as far as '" C K'.'Ujji* . 

h\o\n coscujo. " c .tmK'o. 

' C omits Kr^:\cv. ^. '^ This word is illegible in A. 

' B :t.cvAio. '^ B C rcl^saocoi.i. 

* C cn^cv.icaa>n. " B Klio\\; C omits this 

. *' This clause is wantmg in B. 

* C omits jjjLX.o .sov^o. , , 



^ A B r^sacvcni. 



'^ This word is wanting in A. 



kS VWT 



112 SYRIAC REMAINS. 

'vy20Ji r^^r^ .oiava 'rc^^Awo i\^-) ^r^v=t pQx_rjo 

^ocn AkLx. K'rdi^flo 'ptLlat ^.1 >3.v=33 \r5'cTArd\ 

^^_r^ .^cn AcvajaoK* rC'^iAnA riso.iik-.l "t<'oivx.t<'o r^Jcn 
t<liiA^ "t<'H-=3 0.v.=3 ^"rc^^n \cUE-=3 ...^K'a KLaioxja y V 
anrwi.TK' rdSoAcOEA rsls^.-u^-.i .rdJK' irdjj ",_cvcq= ^-ii..l 

.,_0|UX^i\ ^^^_0^r<' M^^-1 Aa.1 __5^^ C\on A^.i.l v^i^ 

' C rclarC'.l cn"i=J. ' C p/l~)\.i >a.l_SO. 

' B C D add cars . '" A B D vV>^<\ -> .m -^t k^.i 
' C adds r^Lir<'. pe^ ^y .v -xy-t 

* C K'crxAri'.T cn^QTi^i, " C K'CU.p^O .reLlxra^ rdJcn. 

and omits ^cT30S'Xu''iso. " C r<llsocjK_=ja. 

' c AX^=. *' c K'H=J0.V30. 

' C ^a2?3. '* C ^ix-, and omits .^OQ=j, 

' ABD^__ocTXi^o^H-^, C '* C adds oco. 



'- B D .^^o^utrj^.T , C t^^-"' 
C r<'cUL, B k'ctAk'. ..^^K'.l 



ajL^o^-,i_2i. 



ACTS OF MARTYRDOM. I13 

.._r^ ^K'i*^ rC'crArcf'A cnjjtS^l-K'.l *^ >< ^\\ v- ^:\ J^ 

.''l*^T J^K' V^ K'co .r^TiiV-v\ ^i&x. .^^^oAviOcrj.! ^ 
rdJco vyK* rdJr^ wMl^^JSQ rdJri' i*\^ rtli^r^ ..^o^r^* 

t<'ocr)r<'."i : K'.'^crj ^ -i.^* ^.t-Sfl jA ^_oA^^.i ,_a=>^*ii 
t^LrJLS^ r^K* . rt'jASs .V=3 "oj^szj :i^ .r<'crAr<lA rtljjtai 

r^-rardA ^ Q >.in -f.^o : rdLi Hjszj vJJ ^ oocn r^lraCL-M.i 

: r^Licvj:i r^LSiCUiflQ-^ndl cojCV.X-nc'.'! : r<LjLxSJSn .^ox* rua 
i.-is-si .1^ : r^lrais^q-) .jjir^^xx-l K'coAp*'.'! K'^o.ica-jao.ra.i 

.MSjL^nr<' K'oxTAiA 02=3.1 K'calr^la r<l:Ql:^ 

' B omits ^,C has ^00 p^AX^h.. * C omits ^. 

" C omits ^__0taA.2a. ' A omits j1. 

^ A B D r^-\.i . r t 's- % *-n ' Here ends the text of A. 

^ ^ V .^ ' C omits Ax^cD. 

* A B D .^^a-Ardx.^.! and " C ..ja^^uslJ K'oqA rdrj .i 

i^o. C has ^,_alz,i\ .J!^ ^*^ r^ixi.vrfl ^ rdji s*?!-! 

rdJco pa i*^.i K^n -ts\.i .ii^xx.sa 

i*^ r^ .K'^A^ .^_poco^ '* C omits ^:, and adds ^. 

Jt-O. D has ...jAkIx.3^. g 

IGN. III. 



114 SYRIAC REMAINS. 

KlXni' .JtJrdra ^^^^^^VSflUJo** ycshysa '^sa ^n r>^ (3) 

^.1 : K'orArf ^ vA .^^Ardx-^.l K'-JK' pe's.rt iCuAa 
.i-SSK* ^ocn -i-^^^riLsn .icl^aIs) rdX:t /iaA ^:S30 o^ 
^r^Asa=3 rc'ocn r<l!k."i r<liK' rci=3^ rclra^SJa ^Ar^.i KlXr^ 

^K'.ra : ^Jaucn^rC'a vJSOr^^K'.i r^K* K'^sa oco ^x>cn 

t^lAr^ .^K'.'UUw even rc'^^i.l ai .r^\.A^'S3 \h\^ r^larcJj 

"rtlir^ .inQs^gJO K'^.'i'iA rdiK' J3^\i i*-^ rtliK' (4) 
^Afkr^ A_iw even .i\i~)^^i .JLJrt' A ^\ niliK' .2k..iaJ^O 
^_^vcvcoA\ kA Ax^cn .__o^3r<' .rf-irt' ^rdia K'ctaAr^ 

' C omits ^. .r<>i^<Y>i^ T-TaK'i^K' .iCuAa 

" C has .1 ^ for .1 rdia in .-mj^^vi.K' K'.ia^ra J^K* rcAr^ 

both places; B D ^,_^vAvisAsa.T. [^Ax^^ui-r^ i ^ ^ i^l 

" B D add JL.&j^K'. 'iJ5i3p<'^T<'.T ocn r^r^ r^^-SO 

^ C ^^K*. .^2?xcnA\r^ ^.T>cno 

* C K'AAsass, and afterwards ' C ^. 

re' .lis-). ' C omits "U^. 

* D om. ocn. C has rdlrC 'BCD have K'ia^. 
K^^ -ijL:^^r<' K'.i-is-) AK* '" B D rsisaLA. 

^."Ucno 'isaK'^re'.i ocn rdiK* " C adds jar^ A^, so that 

^a^cnotK', which points to the the single clause in the Greek is 
reading K'^vLso-ja K'ocn rAn doubly represented. 



ACTS OF MARTYRDOM. 1 15 

^cQ-^'.'Ur^L=3.i : t^otcUlmI r<'ocnr<'.'i jJCvr^^TK* /r<Ln-""ij 
: K'orAri'.i 'U^re'-lK' cn^O^ .K'cnArdA o*AJt-T<'." reliK" nf^'sn 
T-^JSfljiA .jjL^^ucK'.l : rtllK' ^ta^^^usq r^h\C<,lian r^LsiLrJi 

^.l^cn .trli^jjri'A K'Toa* rfocorC' ^iM..^ t<1J k'A^K'.I 
i<L2?3 : 'r^jjLxxJsa.i K'is'ii. r<'.TJ-S>Ai> t^Lip^ ri'acrj ^oco 

cA T^'crArdl rd-Mca.i -jjlSi.^vs.K' r^LlKlifl ^Icori.T .t'\\jj 
j.i ^cn ._^\^ K'-iK' .irsA j^cAa.^o j:ai^^ vyrf 
^^cn .^T<LaA4A_S3 ^.1 Klir^ . KLx AL cvocn ^^^cra^^r^ 
.^j^ .^<'.^SLSw ^cu\ rdrfl.i2- V'"1 r^r^ .r<'*ird_M .A=i 
.K^kXAXJSQ'^.^ax^.i r<'ii**S3 .A KLiK* t<'oco : amp*' k*.! 
rdsr^ ixfloK' Sik ^.T rdjt-co .r^Hr^.** i=j cnra ^aor^."? 

'^.^irC* rdX >3.T-=:ai : Klir^ .all 
)Q^- '^.^jco^v^^ .r^liacvcn^ rci^.'Uk. r<L"iaflo ^.j (5) 

' B omits ..^oaAJSa. " B -ru-jASa. 

' B .*iiOJC*^. ' D adds AjAco. 

^ Another example of double '" ^ O'^''^*^^ t*'"'' 
translation. " C omits -A rciar<' K'aco. 

* C omits from rsf-SOjA to " ^ ^ClXxa. 

" B has no point at -\lf<', 

^^^^* but connects this clause with the 

' B D r^^*"ic\=J3. first words of the next chapter 

" C omits ocn. 'rd^aacnA K'-'SO.'U^ r<'-icu^ 

' C t^u.i3L.sq ^cvx.s. " B adds iA^ 

82 



Il6 SYRIAC REMAINS 

^__Oca*^K'.l ^AaK* ^"iJSai K'icws poik. i-fc\^ r^K* ixfloK' 

n'.V m jA.i K'^CUjj ^ooX ^A.x&ct3 r<'int<' .r^Ar^ ji.i.lV^TS 



red .^c*A riUK' r^^ rsliri' ^j^^ K^ '"^rf ^l .^JW 
rdJt-cn .-A i.ii^ pdJLjso '^rslir^ .2k..T> /^-a= ..^^oXnii*-^^ 

.^i^cvxA : ri'iui^^aa '^i*^ r^Auioajs .^vm^'vj^-'I ^AjrdA 
r<lzl^O r^<\.n^r\ '''p^TiCU .rt'o^vi-K'.T rdsrc' rd-ii-sa K^.mllT.'jj 

Jl^o : K'i-^^^ oA^.i r<Li.T-=r<'cv : rdsijico.i r^.nfoOJ^a 
.ICuAsO : .__OCUJ .i\s, r^\ .V s "1 ^.1 "r<ljL"i=J )aJ3Q_2?3 

C K'loo^. ' C omits ..^crA. 
' B D omit ^. '" B D ^r^. 

' B D add ^^*xua=o. " B adds UJK'. 

* C omits Ax^cn. '^ C adds oco. 

' C ,,_ajjL^Auc_3 nAAjD.i '' B D add "Ui^ 

.__ocril=>v= -A '^BDaddrdiA^Vwr<'aoor<'o. 

' C omits AiAco. '* C ^.1. 

' C kAo. ' B D add "U^. 

' B ^. '^ C rdx-vs. 



ACTS OF MARTYRDOM. II7 

.'t^ixi \ s 1 '-.ooa'ia:^ ^ ^irii.jw )q.tjs r\ (6) 
h\ccsnr^:i *^ om ^i^AX. .rdjon r<li=\i ^onA^Q^\rg3 r<lXo 
Klifc.'irc'.T co^'ia^. Aik- v>A^'3f<'.i cvrt' : .2b.cyx> >^ .y -n-. 
000=3 . ,Tt ^Jl^p^* A-:^! rdA^K* r<lar^ rd^j 'ocn OcnA 
t<'."Ol . i\ n -^pQ^ >__ ^\ *? 3.l rtll*r<' rtLat^* t<1=j^ aco 

r<lla .r^-71 \s\ ".^caAiCvaA^ rt'A .r<'cT3L.\r<'.i ri'ocoLJ.t 
^cnl /^KLaA.T K'icrJCU Aanpe'.i Uard^"it<' ..Alicyjbk.iz.^ 
"-U-lOrci^ir^ .rds-ii-ra ''-A rd-JK* r<'acn : Axrf .._r<^ 
^cnaiv-iK'.t ^ ..jcoArt'.i cQ_x.**_r3 '^ r<'i_si_573 r<'ocnt<'i 
.o^Ti^k. .ziAJO .ii"n^^ OAJyi .Sk-.'U : rccnlrc ^00 am .1003 

\ 19 V ^ >8 

* ^i.ivm is wanting in B. " B -.criOOCU, probably a 
B C have -cnoHn^. misprint. 

' B adds KLicn. " B D add K'i.ii.o. 

'BCD have the singular ; B D " C omits .jI. 

add cn^\\ax. kAo. '' C UOrdAiK'. 

* C iiST..l. " C r<ll*Tl=?3. 

* B omits -A. > B D -i-ni. 
' B D r<:' IT 'm po^. '' C ^. 

'' B D omit oco. '' B D .a^-.-U. 

* B D >iJ3Cv Ava=j3 .^^^ta.i. '' B ^-la^i^l. 

" B D reAo. '" B D rdsoi^i ^^.i cniOAiK' 

" B D r^ii.-i -OT A\3. .rda^ 



Il8 SYRIAC REMAINS. 

.^aocn .i^m^.i.i ^r<'"i^ ."uai.i^ ^. inio.i ^_A-r<' ^ 

^^.^AS^aaSca ^, Cv\nT.^ KIa .r<'crAr<'.l cn\%'t^ "^*^ CUco 

Kl^Oiaau .rd^ol^ *^_.^x^^ ._^^\*o<T3a .r<*tx\r "yj ^.2k.aju\ 
,_0,'v V vsflrVa K'^rV ...^j^^ rdAa AcL-^^ r<l\ ,_^abrj 

rc'cuto.T : .._^i^ r^K* ^^^ r^K* .uj x^ .<\_i-saca 
^uAc\ .ocn T*^*^-"-'^ . Aj .1 .xrsCU* .A^OJSOr^.l ocn *r<lJr^ 

r<lr3^ r^'craArc'.T relsiAxA .r<l3cn rtl'.ialsw.i "cr3^i^_v_^'i 
KlutT "Ti .2k.CVZ->.1 cni^^ -.cocv^K'.i .ri'ocnK'.i "r^r^ 

.KluK' rda-irf vyrt*.! KlJrt' KLn,^ A-iik-^a rdl (8) 
.^,__cv-=3^i> .^^vAvJK' .._!^ ^ T,.-u\^ ^.1 K'.iori 



1 Q ^io.i; D ^in.i. * B D omit rciaK'. 



B D add ^rd-jaAiflo. 

C . Ai-) ^.i, B D .i^i-i^.T.i 



* C -^ox.. 
' C ^^i^^W. 
^ C .^cvoua^^^. 

^ B D crA ; the word is not in C. 

' B D omit r^r^. .^coap^.l 



" B D add K'^i^CU. 

B D add ^\jsn. 
^ B D r^-3\.i. 

B coAvVj,^, C cn^ix^i. 

C adds AjAco. 

C .2wcvx ^cncviviK'.i. 

B D _ a-_=-.^ rf_A 



ACTS OF MARTYRDOM. II9 

^^^oaI p^A^a oca pc^ u*T *33 ^.1 Oh.ax-* .u^Laca-^a^cn^i 

'^.^cna,*.9jL^7r<'.l ji^r^ Ai- cArdi. .Also p^jsK* ca=i.i oco 
.^_t^ .K'cQ-lK'.i T^JLx-rs =1 rdlrd : ^xa^x^ ^i^^o oX 

^cb .T<Licu5o:t K'^riii^ K'^cu^ cb_ioi^nA\r<' (9) 

I .^_aa.30jjc\ r<lVM cnl K'ocoa : ^cnoncuAn rd.AjLA2.2a 

..^_CvctA3lmO " .^octAjjlX. i*-^ ^^pd .pdJrd r^oJu "y V,^ 
rdArdJt- . K'coXrdA ^cnCU4A2kX.T<' ^^^r^* -A^ K'oco pdAfloCU* 

rtLu.TJ^ A^=3 .^_^,,^.1 K'.icn .xAsiordA ^J3.t\ rdl.i "U^^ 
^'OJL rd-iCn^Npe* oxrj : ^cn "m^I ^_Oa\ ^ua^v^ (lo) 

' B D iv.rdi_.i_x- :.^_a^ " B D omit iA^- 

<-Aco. Read iurdi-is..!. = B D add rdOASsAi^.l. 

^ C cfuxajt-rd.-t. '" C rdcn^pd. 

' B D add i_aA ^. One " B D .rd_3CU-u woi 
would have expected ^^^oaI. .rd^xHifc-a 

* B D JCjjrd.i Aa^co OorUrd. =- B D jL.rd. 

' C adds ^^."1. '^ C omits ^1. 

' C ICuAa. '* B J^rd. 

' D .^^CV^isOj*, without O. 



I20 SYRIAC REMAINS. 

.K'ofilp*'."! t<Lijl=>cvjlA r^lsnaco'iA rtL>icxfio ^a ^.aJcu^K'o 

^TC s ."VMLa : ^cn ^.i ^^^oaI d\r}^\& *^_cUf<' ..^^UjLxi^ 
r<'c\cn^o rf^ijja r^Lsn.i^ . tmA^t ^^ o^ocn /.laKLa 

r^Cicn r^sJ.T vyK' ,_^V-Jr<' vx^ '"i-x^ :t^ (v) 
: ' cn^i^K' ."u=3 ocvcn ^^=3^ kIa .1^ : pd^wocni .0,3 r^^r^ 

ca_l k'vm '^.T^.T .t^ 1 rqcvcni.'^ T<'^vrij*'iflo r^h\ %x~\y.hC^ 

' So C, instead of -XtoCUacvixj ; B D add r<l4*i.. 

B D -AscuLjao^i^. 9 C ^_^^^\ 

' B .i^Wiw. '" c ^^.1. 

' C adds ^. B cnA^'ii^K'. 

B D read .r<l_JOonvA '^ B D rdjjLxatifl.r 

rdlaii_2J3 K'crAri'.i r<LiA=cvjA '" C :)Q."UsJ.'. 

...c\^vx2..-u.T ^Acn .KliiJaii^ja '* B ^r^ .^irt'. With the 

^^cal word ^^r<' the text of C comes 

' B D add .^^^impjA. to an end. 

* B omits acn. '* B n^, but the Greek is tva 



^ C K'toas^.'ujca ; D rd-. ^' oi/^eo-t k.t.X 



ACTS OF MARTYRDOM. 12 1 



i n^ :i^ :^fi!>ai^oiJ^ rd^nj-A A:^. .1^0 .jaocuui.icnA 
:^flo.'U^a^ nflririxLA ^cl-m^K'o : t<'^vJL.T.soo k'^tv-^ 
r^jjCVT :t^ .A\r<'-1 rr^ **\ i..i cn^ in s -).i rt'aco .nfti 
r^^iArdA cqA ^Ckcn r^Ln_a_i. rdXa : ^ocn r<'i\v-*V-2^ 

.1 , no r^j^cu .1 jL ~).i vyr^.i rt'ocn jlt-% ^pt^itcni 
^om (-2^ rdl o^ caSJiifc. : rdja^cni tr^aT tar? riLjjA 

: r<'aco .a^cnio K'a.cn r<lljJ3 ^-.T 000 .pdjcL.it ^A-=a 

: r^isnocrj-i.T rsl3p<'sa\.\ ^Xj^jsn ^.t :i^ .r^am ^ u 't q.i 000 

rdJ^cusjaaS^r^ .ooco .iA^^Vsg ^co2f\^r<'.n A:^ .r^-JL-TJaacni.T 
jt^jSJaiuT-sn K'^o.i-.ML-'a : cnA oocn ^j^odvw .1-^ ^_*.n 

.t<'c\,cn 
r^-i o^v_JS?3."i r<'^\ ^o.i '^ > ^oncx izj.v-nK'o (vi) 

' B jtoo^oiA^. na. : ..^ocosas^ ; D Kl3JtJi=> 

' B .-a>a I *33.i I <\r^ ; D .:ia ,__cvca-i_^ K'ocn.i 

CUjix:^K'A,and T<'^>jLicv.'A. '^ B >Ai-^.T ; but we should 

2 D QoCUiAicn'O^. perhaps read >A^vi.^n. 

' Read jatAoA^aA. B reads ff^, but ^ is re- 

^ D adds r<l=3a.jjA. quiredbytheGreek.aTroroCKaXor/xc- 

" B ri'-sjcni rcia__s_i-r vovUoprov. D has re'^c\.i=> ^n. 



122 SYRIAC REMAINS. 

rdJL^no r^.icrx-flo.i en i^ ^:i r<'oon .s.t ^ax. .^jaoJ^i^ 

VyK*! K'ixCSaA.T A ^-33 *V^ CVOCD ^Ajj.i .on s \^Q>i--i 
K'ocD x^snr^ r<'r<lJL^-ja(A ^^.i oot .f<'9cn ira.i^xso ^Aco 



LaE-s.n 



^"soi.i rdA^saaa : r<'ii_x..T rdj3CC4jL.s ^_cvcQi_S3 K'cvcn 
^^^ocnsaih. AA^a K'^i^j-^.a ^_^^cnA ..w\g,.i ^Ar^ ^ 
..s^cni.i rdA*reL=j ..^ccsaflOAxi r^Ai : ...^O-JK' .mi\T^a 
._acQ\A ^.TD rdA"icu3 .Sa rdA^cnci : A\rdJ cnijsfl ^eu.i 
: oa^niL .x^K' A^. K'cnAr^.t K'ia ^ r^rj^ao .r^-iir^* 
K'.i.t-M AxclA.i rdrscv-M -Ar<' Ask-O .r^xSiorti vvoAui.lo 

- O " t aOOT ^cn "gi T *73:i vw^r^ ^ rc'^u.i-.T K'^0--cLi_flo.i 

reLiakCOO .orLt "71 \ oooa ^aZ-li^>..=3a ^rdX-^A^ A nv n .i 

' B D jaoT^. ' B D .^^cvOk^K'^ ^xasjKlA. 

^ One would rather have ex- "> g D K'Au^.T*. 

pected ^A."!, </>o/3ovjLtVois 8e. ^ B D r^A^JOcni. 

^ B on^aCUi, probably a mis- " B D Klir^. 

print; D has coiO.TraCU.l. " B r^Lla*-^ ; a misprint. 



ACTS OF MARTYRDOM. 1 23 

cn^x^Ji Axocn r<'_k\i^'3 cniuk.z. vs.i acn vyr<'a .K'cvcn 

.TmA K'vjcU K'cvctu rr^A.io . ATn^^ r^Loj.it.i cn^v_^Ji.i 
r^cico pa.To.T vyr^ : ^cncVA^'i.x..l rdxJOAja r^r^ ^ 

0'i.iAvx.r<' .j^ctA^ir^.l ^00 .CLZ-^ rdA oocn .* ^.y >^ ^ 



3 

.^ODOJL*1CVJL 



.^TjjK' ^iz.^V3 K'ioffls.iT "> ^co ^.1 i^^Utor^* (VII) 
rdiSflacfJii rdjA^aca=3 .Klsnocova r<LUJ ^^^ocoj^r^ .1^ 

r<'^Qsn-) : rd^'icvn ^iCWno''r<'icTax-=3 K'Ava.na K'^rdji^flo 
Jk^K* Ask- ,__Jr\CU"i_2iA r/ 1 -> 1 .1 : .._i^ ^ ^-ocn iS'n 

rdA^*J2a ai^ ^U^ ^ailK' .A .n*\stqc\ _^^\A >ar<Ln .1^ 

' B po.T^SW.i ; probably a mis- ^ Read ^coOJA-ix. ? So D. 

print. For _,T>f>*^'i T-i read * There seems to be something 

rfCOCll^Hjt..T? Dhas ^cocuiHx-l. wrong here. Moesinger considered 

^ The sentence would run more t^Vm = r^ovij. 

smoothly, if we read Jt-.T\^ in- * B D ^T^.'i ^..^CUn i>fy).io. 

stead of T*^. ^ D r^icrxstsa. 



124 SYRIAC REMAINS. 

r^nc V oocra . -m > : r^a\ n Vm r<L=jOcQ_* K'caAr^lA 
.^o.^Auk-ioK' r<'cra .mi\^i\j<' k'ctAk'i K'.icojaoo Klz^.-uA 

: f ^\ .V Aipr^V ctA . OwA\r>A[\y -n ^^oAv*oco OCT3 TT^I-nyra con.! 
coAvJSOjji.i r^Av-^^ ."Urs : frfJ-ilA^.i oa_i.iA 'ori_x-.T.i Ocn 
: ^_iJ5 p<^ >iT -73 .:^cxxAr3."i coJ^^crai ^nli-O : K' wjT "33.1 
T<'v3_r<'o rdLxxnCCL. : pdriK' K'cnAr^ co.Tr^l30 coX.t Ocn 
: ^iSJSr^ ^t'TnA'w ^nliA : r^JCiCOs.! r^_oi )a2* K'^CXaio 

V rc^ mncxx. K'orAr^fAa "^^V''^1 t<l^CVnjaa^r<' 
' I) ^a^rr). ' ]} cni-i.i ; a misprint. 



III. 
GREEK EPISTLES 



OF THE 



LONG RECENSION. 



I. INTRODUCTION; p. 127. 

3. TEXT AND NOTES; p. 135. 



III. 
GREEK EPISTLES 



OF THE 



LONG RECENSION. 



I. 



HTHE THIRTEEN Ignatian Epistles which form the Long Recension 
and which emanated, as we have seen, from a forger writing in 
the name of the saint in the latter half of the fourth century, are 
given in the following pages in the order in which they occur in the 
Greek manuscripts of this Recension 3 viz. 



I. 

2. 

3- 


Mary to Ignatius. 
Ignatius to Alary. 
Trallians. 


4. 


Magnesians. 


5- 


Tarsians. 


6. 

7- 
8. 

9- 

10. 


Philippians. 
Ph iladelphians. 
Smyrnceans. 
Polycarp. 
Antiochenes. 


II. 


Hero. 


12. 


Ephesians. 
Romans. 



These epistles fall into five classes according to their real or feigned 
chronology. Of these classes the first, fourth, and fifth are forgeries 
throughout, while the second and third are interpolated from the 
genuine epistles. 



128 GREEK EPISTLES 

(i) First Class, comprising two forged letters supposed to have 
been written while the saint was still at Antioch ; 

Mary to Ignatius. 
Ignatius to Mary. 

(ii) Second Class, the four letters actually written by the saint 
from Smyrna, with interpolations and alterations : 

Ephesians. 
Magnesians. 
Trallians. 
Romans. 

(iii) Third Class, the three letters actually written by the saint 
from Troas, with interpolations and alterations as in the class imme- 
diately preceding ; 

Philadelphians, 

Smyrnceans. 

Polycarp. 

(iv) Fourth Class, three forged letters supposed to have been written 
from Philippi ; 

Tarsians. 

Antiochenes. 

Hero. 

(v) Fifth Class, a. single forged letter supposed to have been 
written after the saint had reached the shores of Italy ; 

Philippians. 

2. 

The authorities for the text of these epistles are not the same 
throughout. This difference is due partly to the imperfection of some 
MSS at the beginning or end, but still more to the fact that the forged 
(as distinguished from the iiiterpolated) epistles were also attached 
to the genuine letters of Ignatius. Hence the same authorities, which 
contain the genuine letters, for the most part contain the forged letters 
also ; whereas the interpolated letters are only preserved in the authori- 
ties for the Long Recension. 

The authorities are as follows : 

I. Greek Manuscripts. 

(i) G, containing the forged epistles ; but this MS is muti- 
lated and ends abruptly Tars. 7 areTrt'o-raroi ydp doiv tou 



OF THE LONG RECENSION. 129 

KL-, SO that it only gives the first two and the beginning 
of the third; see above, i. p. 73 sq. 

(2) g, the epistles of the Long Recension. 

The several mss are 

g, {Monacejisis or Augusfanus), mutilated at the begin- 
ning and commencing with Mar. Ign. 2 -vdaKaXov 8e 
K.T.X. ; see above, i. p. 102. 

g ( Vatkantis), mutilated at the beginning and com- 
mencing with Trail. 4 oZv -n-paoTrjTos k.t.X. ; see 
I. p. 103. 

gg {Nydpruccianus)., omitting the Epistle of Mary to 
Ignatius, but containing the other twelve letters 
whole. This MS is only known through the edition 
of Gesner; see i. p. log. 

g^ {Constantinopolitamis\ containing all the thirteen 
epistles ; see i. p. no. 

g^ {Vatic. -Reg.), containing nearly the whole of the 
Epistle to the Ephesians ; see i. p. in. 

2. Latin Versions. 

L, containing all the forged epistles except Philippians ; see 

I. p. 80, III. p. 5 sq. 
1, omitting the letter of Mary to Ignatius, but containing the 

other twelve (the letter to Polycarp wanting the latter half) ; 

see I. p. 117. 

3. Armenian Version. 

A, containing all the forged epistles ; see i. p. 84. 

4. Coptic Version. 

C, containing (in its present mutilated state) only the end of 
the letter to Hero ; see i. p. loi, in. p. 277. 

It will thus be seen that the authorities for the several parts are as 
follows : 

( 1 ) Mary to Ignatius ; 

G, g (g, mutilated, gj, L, A. 

(2) Ignatius to Mary, Tarsians, Antiochenes ; 

G (ending Tars. 7), g (g,, g3, g g, beginning in Tars. 4), 
L, 1, A. 

(3) Philippians ; 

vSi 1 Ss' 3' J' ' ^' 
IGN. III. 9 



I30 



GREEK EPISTLES 



(4) Hero ; 

g (gu g2' gs' gJ' L, 1, A, C (a fragment). 

(5) TralUmis, Magnesians, Philadelphians, Sinyrnaans, Poly carp, 

Ephesians, Romans; 
g (gi g2 g3 g4' gs fo^ Ephesians only), 1. 
As the letters of this last group are founded on the text of the 
genuine Ignatius by interpolations and alterations, this latter is very 
frequently available as an authority. It is designated I in the critical 
notes. 

The above authorities fall into four classes. 

(i) g 1, which are closely connected. The respective values of the 
Greek mss (g^, g^, gg, g^, g^) have been already discussed, and the rela- 
tion of the Latin Version (1). to the Greek Text has also been con- 
sidered (i. p. 102 sq.). Here it is sufficient to say that of the Greek 
MSS gj is the best, and that the Latin Version (though loose and full of 
blunders) was made from an older Greek text than any contained in 
extant mss. 

(ii) G L, which again are closely connected. On the whole this 
type of text is less trustworthy than the former, but it often gives the 
correct readings where the other is corrupt. The relation of L to G has 
been investigated already. 

(iii) A, an independent authority, which preserves a very ancient 
form of the text, where this can be discerned through the distortions of 
a secondary translation and the corruptions of successive transmission. 

(iv) C, a mere fragment, but highly valuable as far as it goes. 



The history of the printed text of the Long Recension in the original 
Greek commences with the publication of two editions, nearly simulta- 
neous in time but independent of each other ^; 



^ Funk {Die drei ersten GfiecMschen 
Atisgaben, etc., in Thcolog. Quartalschr. 
LXI. p. 610 sq, 1879; see also Patr. 
Apost. II. p. XXX sq) endeavours to 
prove that Gesner's edition was derived 
entirely from the Codex Augustanns [gj], 
so that gg has no independent value what- 
ever. He bases his conclusion on the 
coincidences between the readings of gj 



and gg. But, when these coincidences are 
examined, they are found to consist al- 
most entirely (i) of readings which must be 
pronounced certainly or most probably 
correct, (2) of readings which gj gg share 
with other authorities. Thus they do not 
at all substantiate his inference. One 
special coincidence however is brought 
forward, which deserves more considera- 



OF THE LONG RECENSION. 



131 



(i) The one by Valentinus Paceus (Hartung Frid) at Dillingen in 
1557 ; taken from the Augsburg (now Munich) ms, designated g in the 
present edition, 

(2) The other by Andrew Gesner at Ziirich in a volume of 
miscellaneous Greek patristic works. The title-page of Ignatius is dated 
1559. The Ignatian Epistles were taken from a ms belonging to Caspar 
von Nydprugck, designated gg in the present edition. 

Neither of these two editions contains the letter of Mary to 



tion. In Philipp. 7 gg reads vbi).ov for 
vbixoiv and just below eyhvrjrov for 0.7^^- 
vrjTov, both which readings appear in the 
ed. princ. of Valentinus Paceus. If this 
coincidence be not accidental, then Ges- 
ner's edition must have been derived not 
from the Codex Augu'stanus [gj] itself 
(for both words are correctly written 
there) but from an incorrect transcript 
made for the ed. princ. or from the 
sheets of the ed. princ. itself. This 
hypothesis however is beset with diffi- 
culties. 

(i) In the first place Gesner states ex- 
plicitly that his was the earliest edition in 
the original Greek. Funk indeed believes 
that the words 'ea quae hactenus cir- 
cumferebantur' refer only to the Micro- 
presbyticum, a work which has been men- 
tioned just before by Gesner and which 
gave the Latin of the Ignatian Epistles ; 
but the expression is quite comprehen- 
sive and could not have been used, if the 
editor had known of any previous Greek 
edition whatever. (2) In the second 
place, as Nydprugck died in September 
1557 (see Funk, p. 622), and the edition 
of Paceus is dated November or De- 
cember (ii.y\vl fiaifj-aKT-qpLoivi) of the same 
year, it is difficult to see how the tran- 
script supposed to have been used for 
this edition can have belonged to the 
library of Nydprugck. The hypothesis 
that the sheets of the ed. princ. itself were 
used by Gesner is precluded by the fact 
that he speaks of a manuscript. (3) 
Lastly ; several phenomena in the edition 
of Gesner are highly difficult to explain, 



if g3 were altogether dependent on gj. 
Thus in the very same chapter from which 
Funk takes his example, Philipp. 7, gj 
has oi)5' 1x7^00; 5Lo86^ri /cat Sldvfxa ^evveis, 
while gg gives ov8' aypoui ore 8id Xo^a Kal 
8'i.dvfia /3aiVets. Partly from authorities 
since discovered we now know that the 
correct reading is ov5' ayvod on 8ia\o^a 
Kal Si8ufj.a /SatVets. Is it conceivable 
that gg by mere conjecture could have 
arrived so nearly at the correct reading, 
even with the aid of the Latin ' neque 
ignoro quoniam curve et lubrice incedis,' 
more especially as g^ omits otl7 Again 
in Ig-n. Mar. 3 the reading of gg Trfv 
(sic) (Lv8po'lv is obviously an error for row 
a.v8polv the correct reading; but gj has 
TOis av8po'iv. Similar phenomena are 
frequent. 

For these reasons I am constrained to 
believe that the coincidence of g^gg in 
the reading iyivv-qrov in Philipp. 7 is 
purely accidental. And the probability 
of such an accidental coincidence be- 
comes the greater when we examine 
the phenomena of Gesner's edition [g.] 
elsewhere. I have noticed two other in- 
stances where it erroneously substitutes an 
e for an a in the first syllable of ayivvrjTos, 
Magn. 7 eyevvr)Tov (p. 13), Philad. 4 
iyhvr\To% (p. 29); and indeed, so far as 
my observation has gone, the word is as 
often incorrectly spelt as correctly. We 
have elsewhere instances of the converse 
error, e.g. Magn. 10 axp'ni'-a.TKyav (sic) 
for expfii'-'i.TKyoLV. Thus Funk's main ex- 
ample proves nothing. 

92 



132 GREEK EPISTLES 

Ignatius, though the ms from which the former was taken preserves the 
greater part of it. 

All the later editions of the Ignatian Epistles till the time of Ussher 
were founded, so far as I have observed, exclusively on the work of 
Paceus. The edition of Gesner seems to have been unknown to or 
ignored by later editors. 

The earliest of these subsequent editions, founded on the work of 
Paceus, was that of Guil. Morel (Paris, 1558), which he followed up by 
a second edition a few years later (Paris, 1562). Morel was an excellent 
scholar and corrected numerous errors of the editio princeps, but at the 
same time he introduced some conjectural emendations of his own, which 
were devoid of ms authority at the time and have not been confirmed 
by subsequent discovery. From this time till the appearance of Ussher's 
work (a.d. 1644) the text remained much as Morel had left it. The 
most important editions in the interval were those of Vairlenius Sylvius 
'ex ofificina Chr. Plantini' (Antwerp, 1572, 1573); of MartiaHs Mestrseus 
(Paris, 1608); and of Vedelius (Geneva, 1623). These editors however 
contributed little of their own to the improvement of the text. They 
neither consulted any new manuscript authority nor made any fresh 
collation of the old. Thus the text for nearly a century was based on 
the single Augsburg ms as inaccurately represented by the editio princeps, 
supplemented by the conjectures of Morel. 

The edition of Ussher (1644), followed by that of Voss (1646), and 
soon afterwards by his own Appendix Ignatiana (1647), marks an 
epoch in the textual criticism of the Ignatian letters. Ussher not only 
restored the seven epistles of the original Ignatius by means of the 
Latin Version, but he also rendered important service to the text of the 
forged and interpolated epistles. In his earlier work (1644) he made 
use of Gesner's edition which had hitherto lain unnoticed, besides 
giving various readings of the Latin Version from three mss, Magdal. 78, 
Balliol. 229, and Petav. He also gave there for the first time the 
letter of Mary of Cassobola to Ignatius in Latin from his two mss 
[Lj, LJ, and at the same time he added the conclusion of the same in 
the original Greek beginning with 5 oi; yap StSao-Kovo-a ere k.t.\. This 
letter he found in an extract from the Augsburg ms given in Catal. Cod. 
in Bihl. Reip. Aug. Vind. p. 22 (1595). Voss (1646) for the first time 
published the whole of the letter of Mary in the original from the 
Medicean ms, Laur. Ivii. 7, giving at the same time the text of the 
spurious and interpolated letters ascribed to Ignatius, and making use 
of this same ms (as far as it goes) for his text. In his Appendix 
Ignatiana (1647) Ussher, while annotating the spurious epistles, added 



OF THE LONG RECENSION. 1 33 

readings from Laur. vii. 21, which he calls Florentimis. Somewhat 
later Cotelier in his edition of the Patres Apostolici (1672) gave various 
readings from Paris. Suppl. Graec. 341 ('Claudii lolii'), and these 
readings were copied by Whiston (171 1), by whom, for reasons which I 
have explained in my general introduction (i. p. 107), it is called Codex 
Thuaneus. Whiston also added for the first time readings from the 
worthless Codex Leicestrensis {Bodl. And. d. Inf 2. 19). With this sole 
exception, nothing was done from Cotelier's time onwards towards col- 
lating Mss of the pseudo-Ignatian letters until Dressel's edition of the 
Patres Apostolici (1S57). Dressel (besides giving many various readings 
from Laiir. vii. 21) collated the three Greek mss. Vatic. 859 [g], Ottob. 
348, Barber. 68, as well as the fragment in Vatic. Reg. 30, and the two 
Latin mss, Palat. 150, Regin. 81. Of his Greek mss. Vatic. 859 alone 
has any independent value, but it is important. Meanwhile the publi- 
cation of the Armenian Version by Petermann (1849) had furnished 
an altogether new and important witness for the text of the six spurious 
epistles ; but it was wholly neglected by Dressel. As a collector of 
materials, Dressel deserves our gratitude ; but he omitted to take 
account of some authorities, while he was unable to estimate the 
relative weight of others, so that his actual text has no great value. 
Zahn (1876) was the first recent editor who made anything like an 
adequate use of the available materials. He has been followed by 
Funk (1881), who with improved materials has produced an improved 
text. 

In the following pages I have not thought it necessary to reproduce 
the old Latin translation [1], being content to take its readings from 
others. For the Greek text I collated g^ anew for my first edition. It 
had been known previously only through the very inaccurate editio 
princeps. An independent collation was also made by Funk, whose 
edition appeared before my own, though the sheets of my work had 
been passed through the press long before. For the readings of g^ 
I have gone to Dressel, and for those of gg to Gesner's edition itself 
The readings of g^ I owe to the kindness of Bryennios, who furnished 
me with a collation. He performed this same kind service also to 
Funk'. The readings of the Coptic fragment [CJ of Hero were used 
for the first time in my first edition. The readings of the Anglo-Latin 

1 In several passages the readings as- in these passages, and with very rare ex- 
signed to g4 by Funk differ from my own. ceptions I find that I have accurately 
Not having access to the MS itself, I have represented this collation. The excep- 
again consulted the collation of Bryennios tions are corrected in this edition. 



134 GREEK EPISTLES OF THE LONG RECENSION. 

Version [L] for the six spurious epistles are of course taken from my 
own printed text of this version (see above, p. 42 sq.). The Armenian 
readings [A] are derived from Petermann. 



1. 



irNATmi MAPIA EK KA^SOBOAON. 



IV/TAPIA 7Tpoo"q\.vTo<; ^Irjcrov XptcrTov, ^lyvario) eo^opoj, 
IxaKapLoyTaTcp emcrKOTTcp iKKXy]crLa<; dnocrToXLKrjs Trj<; 

IfNATIO)! Md^piA eK KACCOBoAoon] iyvarioj fiapta e/c Kaaa-o^TjXtav (numbered f 
in the marg.) G ; iTnuToKy] fxapia? Kaaao^oKiav wpbs tov ajLOP Kal iepofxapTvpa 1-yva.Tiov 
apxieTriaKoirou OeovTroXews dvTLoxeias g; epistola marie proselite chassaobolorum ad 
ignatium episcopum antiochie L,^ (see above, p. 42) ; epistola mariae mulieris 
cujusdam e caspalon {casdalon) iirbe ad ignatium beatmn scripta A. 

I 'Itjo-oij l^piaro^jX GLA ; XP'-^'^^^ Irjaou g (g being represented solely by g4 in 
the earlier part of this epistle). 2 dTroaToXiKTjs] GLA; KadoXiKrjs g. 



iTNATiooi M&pi<\] This correspond- 
ence between Ignatius and Mary is 
supposed to take place while the 
saint is still at Antioch, though al- 
ready in custody, so that his actions 
are fettered {ad Mar. 4 inex^i yap jjlov 
TTjv irpodecnv...^ arpaTicoTiKfj (ppovpa). 
Mary writes, asking him to send 
officers to preside over her native 
Church, which is still in its infancy 
and not yet organized. 

In his reply {ad Mar. 4) Ignatius 
speaks of the good report which he 
heard of her ' while she was still in 
Rome with the blessed Pope Anencle- 
tus.' On this account it has been 
held by many, alike of those who 
have accepted the letter as genuine 
(e.g. Vairlen, Halloix) and of those 
who condemn it as spurious (e.g. 
Zahn), that she is intended for the 
same person whom S. Paul salutes, 
Rom. xvi. 6 auTrdcracr^e Mapt'ai/ r^-vis 
TToXXa K07ria(Tfv fls iifxas (v. 1. ijixas). 
This seems probable ; and if so, the 
historical situation is not ill-con- 
ceived. This Mary is represented as 
a native of a Cilician town not very 
far from Tarsus, while the Mary of 



Rom. xvi. 6 was evidently well known 
to S. Paul before she went to reside 
in Rome. For the epithet xp'-o'Tocpopa 
bestowed on her and the consequen- 
ces which have flowed from it, see 
the note on ad Mar. inscr. 

GK ka.ccoBoA6on] Zahn is justi- 
fied in assuming that this formed 
part of the original title of the letter 
as it issued from the hands of the 
Ignatian writer, and was not an ad- 
dition of some later scribe. It ap- 
pears in all the authorities, though 
with additions and minor variations 
of spelling. Moreover the designation 
' Maria Cassobolita,' which appears 
in some copies in the title to Ignatius' 
reply (though no part of the original 
heading), can only be explained on 
this hypothesis ; for there is nothing 
in the body of the letters to suggest 
that she belonged to Cassobela or 
Cassobola. 

Inasmuch as no place Cassobela or 
Cassobola is mentioned elsewhere, 
critics have busied themselves in 
emending the name. The correction 
of Casaubon Kacrra^aKoiv is the most 
obvious, and has been received with 



1.^6 



IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 



Kara AvTL6)(Lav, iv @w irarpi /cat 'It^ctou i^yaTrrjfxeva), 
)(aLpeLV Kai ippcocrdai. TTavTore ctol ev)(6fxe6a Trjv iv avrS 
^apdv re koX vyeiav. 

I. 'ETTetSr], Oavfidcne, /cat Trap' i^/xtv o Xptcrros iyvo)- 
pLcrdr] vtos etvat rov eov rou ^aJi^ros /cat eV vcrTepoLS /catpots 5 

I 'Itjo-ow] GgL; yf/io j^ A. 2 e;/ 0^4^] GL; eavruiv g. It is a question 

whether the reading of A should not be adopted, which omits all the words aoi 
evx6iii6a....vylav. The salutation would then end xaipeii' Kal ippwcrOai TravTore. 
4 Oavfidcne] GgA; miraculis (dav/xacn) L (unless indeed we should correct niiraculis 
into mirabilis). 5 /cat ei* uffr^pois] GLA ; kv varipois 5k g. 6 ex] 

gLA; Kal G. 7 Trpopp7]6elffas (puvas^ here, GL; irpoprjOeiaas (pwi>as after 



general favour. Castabala, a town 
of some note (see Strabo xii. pp. 535, 
537), was not very far from Anazar- 
bus. They are mentioned together 
by Pliny A^. //. v. 22, quoted below 
on I rfjs npos t(3 Zap/3(u ; and in 
Hierocl. Synecd. p. 706 (Wesseling) 
Castabala is named among the towns 
in Cilicia Secunda, of which Anazar- 
bus is the metropolis ; comp. Notit. 
Episc. p. 84 (ed. Parthey), Ptol.v. 8. 7. 
Theophilus, a bishop of Castabala, 
has a place in history about the time 
when these Ignatian Epistles were 
probably written (Socr. H. E. iii. 25, 
Soz. H. E. iv. 24) ; and at an earlier 
date one Moses, bishop of this see, 
appears at the Council of Nicsea 
(Cowper Syrian Miscellanies pp. 10, 
27, 32). Thus the conjecture has 
much to recommend it. Neverthe- 
less the coincidence of all our divers 
authorities here, which exhibit no 
variation in the consonants (for the 
Armenian, being derived through 
the Syriac, represents kc[c]BA[oo]n), 
is fatal to it ; and the same may be 
said of its occurrence in i, notwith- 
standing the corruption in GL. The 
only question therefore remaining is 
the alternative between Kacrao^oXuiv 
and Kaa-a-o^rfkcdv. The weight of au- 
thority (g in both places ; L here ; C 
in the heading of Ign. Mar. ; A in 
both places, for the long vowel rj 



would probably have been repre- 
sented in the Syriac and conse- 
quently preserved in the Armenian ; 
all these against G here and GL in 
i) is decidedly in favour of Kaa-ao- 
^oKu>v, whereas the analogy of Ar- 
bela, Gaugamela, etc., might suggest 
Kacra-ol3r]\u>v. Voss would read Kara- 
/SoXwj/, supposing it to be the place 
mentioned in the Itineraries ; Cata- 
bolo Afitonin., Peuting., Catavolo 
Hierosol. (where the MS has Catavo- 
lomis, but the -mis is evidently a 
repetition of the following mil., as 
Wesseling saw, and Parthey corrects 
the text accordingly). It appears 
to be a very general opinion (e.g. 
Leake Asia Minor p. 218, Ritter 
Erdkunde vill. ii. 3, p. 1835 sq) that 
the place mentioned in the Itinera- 
ries is the same as Castabala. This 
seems very questionable. The forms 
in all the Itineraries represent the 
Greek /cara/3oXw, and Kara^oko'i means 
a place for discharging {KUTa^aXXeiv) 
merchandise (Schol. on Thuc. i. 30 ; 
comp. Etyni. Magn. p. 336 s. v. e/x- 
Tvopo^). Thus it corresponds to the 
English 'Wharf or the Italian ' Sca- 
ricatojo,' both which are used as 
proper names. It would seem there- 
fore to have been some small station 
on the route, perhaps not a town at 
all. On the other hand the Cilician 
city is almost universally written 



MARY TO IGNATIUS. 



137 



evr)v9 poiTTrjKevai 8ta TrapOevov Mapta?, e/c cnripixaro^ AauelS 
/cat A^paafx, Kara ret? rrepl avTov vtt avrov TrpopprjOeicraf; 
(l)(ovas napa tov tojv 7rpo(f>r)T6jv ^opov' totjtov eveKev d^tov- 
fjiev oLTTOcrTakrjvai '^jjuv napa rrj^ crrj<? crvvecreo)'? Mapuv tov 
10 eralpov rjixcov eiricTKOTTOv Tr)<^ 'it]ixeSaTrrj<; Nea? TroXews r^s 



Xopov g. 8 a^iovfMev] g ; rogo A ; irapaKoKov/xev a^LovvTes GL. 9 Ma- 

pLv} Gg; marint L; maj-inum A. 10 erarpoi'] GL; diledum A; ere- 

poi* g. r/yaw;/] nost7-um L; LiAiaJj/ Ggj; om. A (unless it is represented by tuo in 

/2^o {tiii) digito factum episcopiim). T/^ueSaw^s] g; Tj/j^eXd-n-r^s (a proper name) 

GL; al. A. The correct reading was conjectured by Voss. 



Kaa-ra^aXa, and appears to have lain 
more inland ; Plin. N. H. v. 22, 
Strabo xii. p. 537. In O. Curtius 
however (iii. 17. 5) the MSS have 'ad 
oppidum Castabulum ' (or ' Castabo- 
lum'). Our Cassobola or Cassobela 
appears to have been different from 
either. In the absence of all evi- 
dence we may conjecture that it was 
a small town or hamlet in the imme- 
diate neighbourhood of Anazarbus, 
as the notice in i suggests. The 
writer of these epistles himself pro- 
bably resided in Syria or Cilicia, and 
was generally acquainted with the 
topography of those parts. 

I. Trpofrr^Xuroy] 'rt coiiverf \ Jus- 
tin Dial. 22 (p. 241 a) Toi^ fiovXajxevots 
TrpoarjX'VTOis yevicrdai Krjpv^co eyw delov 
Xoyov K.T.X., ib. 122 (p. 351 b) ov\i tov 
TraXaiov pofiov aKOvcrofifda Koi rovs 
TTpoarjXvTovs avrov, dXXa tov Xpiarov 
Kai Tovs TrpoarjXvTovs avTov. So too 
TrpocTTjXvais, ib. 28 (p. 245 c). If the 
Mary of S. Paul's epistle be intended 
here, she must have been converted 
some half century before the assumed 
date of this Ignatian letter. The ex- 
pression therefore can mean nothing 
more than that she was not born a 
Christian. See Zahn /. 7/. yi. p. 1 53 sq. 

9. Mapij/] This is a Syriac name, 
^"It2 ' my lord ' ; comp. Philo in Flacc. 

6 (l. p. 522) f'^jixf' /3o'? 'TT ClTOTi-Oi 

Mapiv anoKoXovi/Twv' ovras de (paaiv 



TOV Kvplov ovopd^eadai napd Svpotr. 
Embellished with a classical termi- 
nation, it became Maplvos (comp. 
Ammias, Ammianus, Tatias, Tatia- 
nus, etc). Hence in some texts our 
Maris is called Marinus, both here 
and in Hero 9. The name is com- 
mon in these parts. One Marinus of 
Anazarbus was martyred under Dio- 
cletian. His day is given as Aug. 4 
(BoUand, Aci. Sanct. Augustus 11. p. 
346 sq). This may be the same 
Marinus who is commemorated on 
Aug. 1 2 in the old Carthaginian Calen- 
dar, and on Aug. 22 and 24 in the 
Hieronymian and ancient Syriac 
Martyrologies respectively. At the 
Council of Nicaea the bishops of 
Sebastene in Palestine and of Pal- 
myra in Phoenicia both bear the 
name Marinus ; and Maris of Chal- 
cedon, who was also present, held a 
prominent place in the Arian con- 
troversy. Eusebius also dedicated 
one of his works to a person of this 
name, Quaestioncs ad Marinum. 
For the name in Greek Christian 
inscriptions see Boeckh C. I. 9238, 
9837. We meet with more than one 
Marinus of Neapolis in history (Fa- 
bric. Bibl. Grace, viil. p. 464; comp. 
Jacobs Authol. Graec. ill. 2. p. 196 
sq), but our Neapolis is not meant. 

10. enlcTKOTrov <.t.X.~\ i.e. ' io be 
bishop of oicr Newtown^ and so again 



138 



IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 



Trpo'S tS Zap/3(^ /cat EvXdytov Kacra-o^oXoiv Trpecr/BvTepov, 

I ZapjS^'] GL; terbium (derphim) K; aVafap/3wg. Kacro-o^dXwj'] g; caspa- 

lonis (gasbalonis) A (from a nom. caspalon or gasbalon) ; Kai ao^rfKov (a proper 
name) GL. 



Kacjo'ojSdXcBi' Trpea^vTepov ' to be pres- 
byter of Cassobola.' Ignatius in 
reply is represented as granting the 
request, ad Mar. 3. Accordingly in 
a letter purporting to be written 
later, Hero 9, he speaks of Mapiv rhv 
iv NeaTToXet rfj irphs ZapjSco eirla-KOTrov. 
See Zahn I. v. A. p. 157. 

Neas TToXecBs] '' Newtown.^ Zahn 
(/. 7/. w<4. p. 155) objects to treating 
this as a proper name, on the ground 
that no city Neapolis in this neigh- 
bourhood is mentioned by any geo- 
grapher. But whatever the difficulty 
may be, we have no choice open to 
us. He very fairly argues that the 
heading of Ignatius' letter in reply 
to Mary, as given in G, eh NeaTroXti/ 
rr^v npos tS Zap/3a) has no authority. 
But the expression in Hero 9 eV Neano- 
Xei Tj] npos Zap^a [v. 1. ' Ava^ap^oi] is 
decisive ; for, if vea. were intended 
for a mere epithet, we should require 
the definite article iv ttj vea TroXei, and 
indeed Zahn himself prints it there 
with a capital letter, ev NeanoXei. 
On the other hand the passage before 
us is inconclusive in itself; for in 
this and similar proper names the 
first word is frequently declined (e.g. 
'lepas TToXecos, MeyaX?;? TroXews). Zahn 
indeed says that this practice is only 
found in ' much older writers ' ; but 
the signatures to the decrees of the 
Councils show that it was common 
in the 4th and 5th century; e.g. 
Neas TToXfcos at Constantinople (Cow- 
per Syr. Miscell. p. 36), IlaXataj 
TrdXems at Chalcedon (Labb. Co7ic. 
IV. 1492, ed. Colet.). 

Tr]s TTpbs Tw Zap^a] 'on the river 
Zarbus^ as it is rendered by the Ar- 
menian translator in Hero 9, and as 
the masculine article suggests. The 



reading is clearly Zap^w both here 
and in Hero 9, since in both places 
g stands alone against all the other 
authorities in substituting 'Aj/afap/So). 
This substitution would naturally oc- 
cur to a scribe who was familiar with 
the name of the city but unacquainted 
with the name of the stream. Pro- 
perly speaking the city was ^Ava^ap^os 
or (more correctly) 'Ava^ap^a, while 
the name of the stream or springs 
about which it lay was Zap^os or Zap- 
/3a. The Arabic name of the place 
is Ain-Zarba (Ritter Erdkmide vofi 
Asieii IX. 2. p. 58 sq), and in Syriac 
it is frequently written --^^:^ ^^ 
'the springs of Darbi' (Assemani 
Bibl. Orient. ll. Diss, de Monoph. 
s. V. Anasarba) ; though elsewhere, 
especially in translations from the 
Greek (see Wright's Catalogue of 
Syriac MSS in the British Museu?n 

PP- 559, 560, 829), it is rdrj-ixrdJr^ 

or rtliaiv^K', Anazarba or An- 

zarba. The Arabic and Syriac forms 
seem to point to the derivation of the 
name, which was doubtless in any 
case of Oriental origin, and explain 
the expression ivpos rS ZapjSa here. 
The name Zarbis appears also as the 
designation of a tributary of the 
Tigris (Plin. N. H. vi. 30) now called 
Zarb or Zab (Ritter Erdkunde vi. 2. 
p. 521). The main river of the lo- 
cality with which we are concerned 
was the Pyramus, but this ZapjSds 
seems to have been some minor 
stream. No credit is due to the 
myths which make Zarbus or Ana- 
zarbus a man's name, the founder or 
the restorer of the city ; e. g. Amm. 
Marcell. xiv. 8. 3 'Anazarbus auctoris 
vocabulum referens,' Joann. Malal. 



MARY TO IGNATIUS. 



139 



Chron. p. 267 (ed. Bonn.) enenyJAe nva 
eKe7 6 avros jBaaiXevs [Nep^as] avy- 
kXtjtikov 'Pa/j-aiov ovofiaTi Zap^ov els 
TO KTiaai avTtjv. This last form of 
the story condemns itself, for the 
city bore the name Anazarbus long 
before Nerva's time ; Plin. N. H. v. 
22 'Anazarbeni qui nunc Caesarea, 
Augusta, Castabala,' etc. Steph. 
Byz., s. V. '' hva^ap^a, writes KitCkryrai 
OTTO Tov irpoKeLfievov bpovs t] ano Ava- 
C^p^a [v. 1. 'Ai/a^ap/Sov] tov KTiaav- 
Tos. His statement respecting the 
mountain is illustrated by coins of 
Anazarbus belonging to the age of 
the Antonines, which bear the inscrip- 
tion KAICApeCON . TOON . npOC . TW . 

ANAz&pBco (Mionnet ill. p. 551, 
Suppl. vii. p. 172 sq.; comp. Ptolem. 
V. 8 Y>.ai(Tapeia npos 'Ava^dp^co); while 
one, apparently belonging to the 
reign of Trajan, is inscribed KAic^p . 
yn . ANAZApB. (Mionnet Suppl. vii. 
p. 171; comp. Eckhel Doct. Num. 
in. p. 42). The expressions ' Cccsarea 
at' or 'under Anazarbus' would in- 
deed be satisfied if we were to suppose 
that the new city of Caesarea had 
been built on a lower site near the 
old Anazarbus. But the masculine 
article points to a mountain, since 
the name of the city is feminine, r\ 
'AvdCap^os (Anthol. III. p. 278 'Am- 
^ap^ov...Kv8aXLfir]s, Evagr. //. E. iv. 
8, Philostorg. H. E. iii. 1 5, etc). The 
word is differently accentuated, 'Ava- 
Caplios or 'Ava^ap^os. 

Anazarbus bore various names at 
different epochs. It was thrown 
down again and again by earth- 
quakes (Joann. Malal. Chron. pp. 
267, 418, Evagr. 1. c, Zonaras xiv. 5) ; 
and when rebuilt, it sometimes re- 
ceived a new designation. Thus 
after the second of these calamities 
under Julius Caesar it took the name 
Caesarea, by which it was known for 
some centuries. Malalas confuses 
it with another Cilician town, when 



he calls it Diocassarea, which name 
it never bore ; and Zahn again (/. v. 
A. p. 156) is wrong in calling it 
' Caesarea Augusta', for it is not so 
designated on the coins or elsewhere, 
while Augusta is mentioned as a dis- 
tinct place from Anazarbus in the lists 
of signatures at Chalcedon (Labb. 
Cone. IV. 1480, 1485, ed. Colet.; comp. 
Lequien Or. Christ. ll. p. 879, 887) 
and elsewhere ; so that Sillig and 
other editors of Pliny correctly punc- 
tuate between 'Caesarea' and 'Au- 
gusta' in the passage cited above. 
The third earthquake happened un- 
der Nerva (Joann. Malal. 1. c), and it 
is perhaps to this incident that the 
expression Neas TroXews is intended to 
refer (Zahn /. v. A. p. 156); though 
there is no evidence that it ever took 
the name Neapolis. In later Greek 
writers it is sometimes written 'Ava- 
^ap^os or 'Avd^ap^a (e. g. Nicet. Chon. 
p. 33, ed. Bonn. ; Notit. Episc. p. 84, 
ed. Parthey), whence the name Na- 
vcrsa by which it was known in the 
crusading times. 

Anazarbus was one of the princi- 
pal cities of Cilicia. Its favourite 
epithet on the coins is %vho^os (Mion- 
net III. p. 552 sq., Suppl. VII. p. 175 
sq). Procopius Hist. Arc. 18 (p. iii, 
ed. Bonn.) speaks of it as Tr]v eV Ki- 
Xi^tv enKpaveaTaTTjv ' Ava^ap^ov. Under 
Caracalla it became a 'metropolis' 
(Mionnet III. p. 552, St(ppl. vil. 
p. 173 sq ; comp. Hierocl. Synced. 
p. 705, with Wesseling's note). It 
continued to strike coins as late as 
Gallienus. It produced at least two 
men of some literary repute, Dios- 
corides the medical writer and Ascle- 
piades (or Asclepios) the historian, 
who among other works wrote an 
account of the antiquities of his 
native place (Trarpta 'Aj/a^ap/Sov, An- 
thol. III. p. 278 ; comp. Miiller Fragm. 
Hist. Grace. lii. p. 306). It had games 
which were visited by athletes from 



140 



IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 



OTTCtJS jXTj (ofJLEv epTjixoL Ta)v TTpocTTaTcov Tov Oeiov \6yov' KaOd 
TTOV Koi Mo)(Trj<; Xeyet, enicKevAcGoo Kypioc 6 Oedc AN0poo- 
noN dc oAHTHcei ton Aaon toyton, kai oyk ecxAi h cyna- 

rCOfH KyPi'oY 03Cei npoBATA oTc OYK e'cTIN nOIMHN. 

II. 'Tnep Be tov veov^ eTvaL tov^ TrpoyeypafjLfJLevovs 5 
Sei(rr)<; firjSev, (o /xa/capte. ytvwcr/cetv yap ere OeXcD cus virep- 

4 ?(7Ttj'] iarl G ; ^ari. g. 5 tov'] gs ; robs G. The sentence is translated 

pro eo autetn quod juvenes sunt in L, and et quoniain pueri sunt in A. 6 6ei- 

(TTjs] G (but corr. 5e/(r9 by a later hand); delaeis gs ; /ormtdes L. virep(ppo- 

vovffiv^ G; virp(ppovov(TL g. 8 eaurots] gj; ayrois G. toXkxj'] G A (?); 

TToXi^ gL. 9 cw'acr/caXoj'] gj begins after the first letter of this word, 



distant parts ; see Wood's Discoveries 
at Ephesus Inscr. vi. 14, p. 62 (with 
the note). For its later history and 
for its geographical situation see 
Ritter Erdkutide ix. 2. p. 56 sq. 
The earliest bishop of Anazarbus, of 
whom any record is preserved, was 
Athanasius, whom Arius claimed as 
his supporter (Theodt. H. E. i. 4). 
Anazarbus was made the head of a 
separate province in the 5th century 
by Theodosius 11 (loann. Malal. 
Chron. p. 365, ed. Bonn.); and its 
prelates appear as metropolitans at 
Ephesus and Chalcedon. In 435 a 
synod met at Anazarbus to discuss 
matters relating to the Nestorian con- 
troversy (Labb. Coiic. IV. 523). 

EvXoyioi/] The name is not un- 
common in the conciliar lists. One 
Eulogius, bishop of Edessa, was pre- 
sent at Constantinople in A.D. 381 
(Cowper's Syr. Miscell. p. 36); and 
at Ephesus and Chalcedon the name 
appears several times. 

Kao-o-ojSoXcoi'] Zahn retains /cat 
So/SjjXof, but for many reasons this 
seems to me untenable. (i) The 
coincidence of gA is strong evidence 
against it. (2) No proper name 2o- 
^TjXos, so far as I have observed, is 
found elsewhere. (3) On the other 
hand Kaaa-o^^Xtov coincides with the 



title of the letter in G, and this coin- 
cidence would be very strange if it 
were purely accidental. (4) If we 
read koL 26^ij\ov, the context gives 
no account of this Sobelus, though 
the persons on either side of him, 
Maris and Eulogius, are both de- 
scribed. Zahn evidently feels this 
difficulty, for he writes ' vix me 
continui, quin proprio Marte scribe- 
rem npfa^vrepovs pro irpfcr^vTepov.^ 
(5) Ignatius in his reply to Mary 
( 3) speaks of ' the two men ' {roiv 
avbpolv) whose praises she had sound- 
ed, whereas this reading would make 
them three. Indeed Zahn seems to 
have been taken captive by an appa- 
rently apposite notice in Rell. Jur. 
Eccl. Ant. p. 77 (Lagarde) iav oXiy- 
av8pla vTrapxj] koi pijnov [1. /xjJttco] 
ttX^^os TvyxavT] riov Bvvapevcjv yp'rjcpi- 
aaaOaL nepl emiTKoTrov evros 8fKa8vo 
avdpSv, fh Tas itKt](tiov eKKkrjcrias, 
OTTOV Txr/xcivei TreTrrjy via, ypacfteraxrav, 
OTTO)? cKeWev e'/cXeKroi rpels avhpes irapa- 
yevofjLevoi doKifirj doKip.ao'axTi tov a^iov 
ovra K.T.X. (see /. V. A. Tp.iSJ, note 3). 
The three persons however who are 
mentioned in this ordinance are not 
intended themselves to be the clergy 
of the newly founded church, but only 
to choose the bishop (as Zahn him- 
self sees), and it is afterwards ordered 



MARY TO IGNATIUS. 



141 



(f>povovarLv (TapK6<5 Kol rcov TavTr)<; TraOcov d\oyov(TLv, avrol 
iv iavToU 7rpocr(f)dTa) veoTiqrL lepojcrvvr)^ acTT pdiTTovTcq iro- 
\idv. dvao-Kokov Se tco \oyLcrix(o aov Stct tov ho9evTo<; croi 
10 TTapa 0ou hid XpLarov Trveujutaros avTov, koI yvoio-q ax; 
tafxovrjX fiLKpov Traihdpiov 6 jBXeTTOJV iKXijOr], /cat tw ^o/ooI 

-vdaKaXov. tc^ \oyi<T/j.(p] g; tSv \oyiufiwv G; cogitationem L. In A the 

words are translated considera (m jnentem cape) cogitatione spiritus sancti qui 
datus est tibi, etc., which seems to have read ry Ao7t(T/i(J;, and omitted aov dia. 
10 Oeou]g; ToC 6eov G. II /xiKpov iraiddpiov] GgL; TraiSdpiou wv [Anton. 

96] ; dum pner erat A. 



that the bishop shall appoint not two 
but three presbyters. Thus the no- 
tice is not appropriate to the case 
before us. For the reason why the 
form Kao-o-o^dXcoi/ is preferred to Kao-- 
(To^^Xav see above, p. 136. 

2. fTricTKe'^da-dco k.t.X.] A quota- 
tion from Num. xxvii. 16, 17, abridged 
and altered. A part of the same pas- 
sage appears (though not as a direct 
quotation) in Hero 8. 

5. 'Yrrip 8e tov] Zahn (/. v. A. p. 
158 sq.) suggests that some personal 
motives must have led our Ignatian 
writer to urge the claims of youth so 
strongly here and in the parallel 
passage, Magn. 3 (comp. Hero 3). 

7. avroi eV eavroty k.t.X.] i.e. 
' though youthful in years and called 
so recently to the priesthood (7rpo<r- 
(fyaTco vfoTTjTi UpaxTvvrjs), yet by their 
intrinsic character {avTol iv iavro'is) 
they glisten, as it were, with the silver 
hairs of venerable age (aa-TpanTovres 
TToXiavY ; comp. Apost. Const, ii. i 
et fie /cat iv TrapoiKia piKpa VTrap^ova-rj 
nov Trpo^ej3r]Kcos rw xpova p-rj evpicrKrj- 
Tai,...vos Se T] Kfl, pepapTvprjpivos vtto 
Twv crvvovTCOv avra coi a^ios iTTLCTKOTvrjs, 
bia T^s viOTTjTos iv 7rpavTT)Ti Koi evTa^iq 
yfjpas eTnBfiKvvpevos, SoKipacrdels et 
V7T0 Toiv rravTcov ovras papTvpe'iTai, 
KadtfTTaaBoi eV elpijvt]. Accordingly 
Ignatius, granting the request, re- 
plies, ad Mar. 3 aa-pivws iTrkrjpaa-a, iv 



ovbevX ap(f)i^d\Xoi)v u>v avrrj KaXati fx^"' 
BeSoKipaKas' eyvav yap ere Kpiaei 
Oeov rrjv paprv piav tolv dpSpoiu jre- 
TTOt^cr^ai. 

8. TToXiap] For the figure comp. 
Basil. Comm. iti Esai. 104 {Op. i. p. 
451) TToXta hi icTTi (f)p6vT]cns iv dv6pa>- 
7rois...8io Koi ETTi TOV AaviijX, muMpiov 
ovra Kai vecoTepov KaTO. rfjv alcrdrjTrjv 
TjXiKiav, TTjv Se vorjTrjv noXiav eVi rfjs 
(jipovt](rfa>s 'ixovra k.t.X. For the accus. 
with this and similar verbs see 
Kiihner li. p. 265 sq. 

9. dvdcr<aXov k.t.X.] Euscb. Ni- 
com. in Theodt. H. E. i. 5 dvaa-KoXev- 
aavTi TO) TTvevpaTt tov Xoyicrp-ov, which 
passage favours the accusative tov 
Xoyicrpov here. The metaphor of 
dvacTKoXXeiv, dvacTKaXevetv, is from rak- 
ing embers into a flame; e.g. Dion. 
Areop. Eec/. Hier. vii. 11 (p. 272) 
Tovi ivanoKftpivovs ev croi tov deiov 
nvpos dvacTKaXevcTQ) (nvivBfjpas. 

II. 2apovfiX K.T.X.] These same 
instances are produced by the pseudo- 
Ignatius himself in the parallel pas- 
sage, Magn. 3; comp. also Apost. 
Const, ii. I. 

o jSXeVtBi'] He is so called, i Sam. 
ix. 9, II, 18, I Chron. xxix. 29, but 
not while he was still piKpov naibdpiov. 
The vision of his childhood however 
(i Sam. iii. 4 sq.) might have justified 
the appellation even then. 



142 IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 

T(ov npo^rjTOJv ey/caraXe^^ec? tov Trpecr^vTrjV HXet Trapa- 
voixia<; i^ekiy^ei, otl napaTrXyjya^ vtet9 eov rod TravTOiv 
aiTiov 7rpoTeTLfJir]KeL, kol TTalt,ovra<^ eU tyjv lepojcrvvrjv Kai et? 
Tov \aov acxeKyaivovTa^ eiacrev ariixoiprjrovi. 

III. /^avirjK. Se d (TO(f)o<; veo^s (ov eKpivev coixoyepovTa^s S 
TLva<;, Set^a? e^cJXet? avroug Koi ov npecrfivTepovs elvai, Kai 
T(p yevec 'lofSatov? ovTa<; to) rpoiro) 'Kavavaiov? viTap\eiv. 
KoX 'lepe[XLa<;, Slol to veov TrapatTovfxevo^ rr]v ly^eipitflixiviqv 
avTco TTpos TOV Seov 7rpo(f)r)TeLav, a/couet" mh Aepe oti Neoo- 
Tepoc eiiwr Aioti npoc hantac ofc can e^AnocxeiAo) ce lo 
nopeycH, kai kata hanta oca an eNfeiAooMAi coi AaAh- 
ceic" OTI MeTA COY ero^> eiMi. 'ZoXoixcov oe d cro(f)6<?, ovo- 
KacSeKa Tvy^dvatv eTaJv, avvrjKe to fxeya ttJ^; dyv(o(Tia<i tojv 
yvvaiKOiv iirl toI^s acfieTepoLS Tkuol<; tpfjTiqixa, cJ? iroivTa tov 

I iyKaraXexOels] g; eyKareXexOeh Gs; iyKareX^x^r) [Anton.]. 'HXet] G; 

'f]\e2 gj ; ijXl g^; heli LA. i e^eX^7xei] Ggj^-; eX^7Xf' g4; redargiiit L. 

4 etao-ej'] GLA (translating loosely, non castigavit) ; ovk daaev g. With the latter 
reading the nom. would be Sa/iouT^X, but it is evidently wrong. 5 6 cro06s] 

GgjLA Anton. ; 6 aocpwraros g^. ufioyipovrds] GgL ; o/xoydpovrds Anton. ; 

cahininiantes scnes A. 6 e^wXets] Gg4J' Anton.; e^wXias gj ; adulteros 

L ; impiidentes et libidinosos inente A. 8 r6] Ggj Anton. ; rhv g^. 

5. i/eo$ mi/] Susann. 45 iraiSaplov avbpes K.r.\.; (3) 'prematurely aged', 

vearepov <S ovop.a ^avirjK. Paul. Silent, in Anthol. III. p. 74 

w/xoyepoiras] ' crudi seiics , not fioarpyxov lOfjLoyepovTa ri /it/ic^eai ; 

' crudeles senes\ as it is rendered in comp. oJ/xov yripa's in Horn. O^. xv. 

the Latin Version. It denotes the 357. In the passage before us the 

'cruda viridisque senectus' of Virgil, crudity is moral, not physical; the 

and is used with diverse modifica- passions of youth had not been mel- 

tions of sense; (i) 'in a green old lowed by the courses of the suns, 

age', e.g. Hom. //. xxiii. 791 apoyi- 6. e'^co'Xfts] '' abandoned^ 'accurs- 

povra 8i p'lv cfiaa eppevai ; (2) 'in the ed'', '' profligate\ like 'perditos', an 

first years of old age', Galen Op. vi. idea of moral turpitude clinging to 

p. 379 (Kiihn) ro npaiTov avrov [tov the word; as e.g. Clem. Alex. Faed. 

yijpcos] ppos, o rav apoyepovrcov ovo- ii. lO (p. 235) rais i^ciXeaiv rjbvira- 

fidCovai, Dionys. Alex, in Euseb. //. delais. 

E. vii. 21 odovs dpoyepovras ovs tKa- y. rw yevei /c.r.X.] From Susann. 

Xet TTporepov ovras eTpe(f)ev, Megasth. 56 eiTrev avra, 'S.nippa Xavaav kol ovk 

Fragtn. 23 {Hist. Graec. ll. p. 419) 'louSa. 

recrcrapoi'roiiTff s aTrodprjcrKovaiv 01 npecr- 9- ^"7 ^fy^ K.r.X.] From Jer. i. 

^VTUTOi avTcciv...ci(TTe rpiaKovTOvrees pep 7> ^! abridged. 

(opoyipovres av ttov eUp avrolaiv ol 12. SuoKai'Sexa K.r.X.] So too Afagn. 



MARY TO IGNATIUS. 1 43 

15 Xaov eKCTTrjvai inl tt} Tocravrr) rov TratSo? cro<^ta, kol (^of^rj- 
Brjvai, ov^ OJS jxeipaKLOv, aXX' co? reXetov avSpa. to. Se 
aivLyixara Trj<; AWlottcov ^acrtXtSo?, (f)opdv e)(ovT(x cocnrep ra 
rov NetXov peviiara, ovTco<i iTrekvcraTo cos e^co eavTrjs ye- 
vecrOctL rrjv ovrco<5 crocfiyjv. 

20 IV, 'icucrtas Se d Oeo^ikrjq, avapOpa ^^(eSov ert (f)6ey- 

y6fMevo<;, eXey^et rov? rw Trovrjpcp TrvevjxaTL Acard^j^ov?, tug 
t|/ev8oXdyoL /cat XaoirXdvoi rvy^dvovcriv' SaLixovcov re eKKa- 
XvTTTeL TTjv aTTaTTjv, KOL Tov<i ovK ovTa<s 6eov<5 TTapaSeiy/xart^et, 
KOL Tovs Lepcofxevovf; avTol<i vtjttolvI Karacr^ct^et, y8a)/xovs re 

25 auTwi^ avaTpeneL, Kai OvoriaarrjpLa veKpoi<; Xeti//az^ot? fJnacveL, 
Tefxevr) re KaOaipel Kai ra aXcrrj e/c/coTrret /cat ra? crxTyXa? 
(Twrpi^ei /cat rov? rwi^ dae/3(ov rdffiovs dvopvTreL, Iva fxySe 
0"Tqfxeiov ert twi' TTOvrjpcjv virdp^' ovtco rt? iprjXcoTrjs rjv Trjq 

g Trpbs ToO] Gg; Tra/aoi, Anton. otl] g (with Jer. i. 7); quoniam L; om. 

G Anton. 10 Stort] 5t' otl g^. eav] Ggj5; av g4. e^airo- 

areiXw] Jer. i. 7 ; e^aTroariXXu gj ; w?V/^ A ; i^a-rroffTeXQ Gg^s Anton. ; mitta?n L. 
II ej'TetXw/xai] Gg4i' (with Jer. i. 7); ipTelXofMai gj ; mando L. XaXTjtrets] gj 

(with Jer. i. 7); XaXijo-ijs Gg4J-. 18 ?|w] GL[A] ; e^ g. 19 ourws] Gg^; 

o(!tw g4. 21 TTJ-ei^/iart] GLA ; peifiaTi g. 22 Ti;7X'^''oi'0'tv] G; 

Tvyx<^vov(TL g. 24 ;'i;7rot!'i] g; pessi?ne A; v-fjinos wv GL. 28 ?ti] GL; 

^' t/ g; ^/fr (eTTt) A. v7rd/)xi?] Gg4J-; vTrdpx" gi- "s] GgiL[A]; rt g4. 

3, Apost. Const, ii. I. The Biblical 15. (pojSrjd^vaij i Kings iii. 28 Kat 
narrative does not mention his age, rJKovaav iras 'la-parjX to Kpifia tovto o 
but simply calls him ' young and eapivev 6 j^aaiKevs, kol if^o^rjd-qa-av airo 
tender' (i Chron. xxix. i), while of npoacoTrov rov jSao-iAews. 
himself he says, i Kings iii. 7, eyco 20. avapdpa k.t.X.] He was eight 
Traidapiov p.iKp6v. In I Kings ii. 11 years old when he began to reign, 
however \yVoi\ erav 8w8eKa is added 2 Kings xxii. i, 2 Chron. xxxiv. i; 
in several MSS (including A) and some but the beginning of his reform is 
versions, and the tradition was evi- placed twelve years later (2 Chron. 
dently early, for it appears in Eupo- xxxiv. 3). In Magn. 3 the language 
lemus as quoted by Alexander Poly- suggests that he began to extirpate 
histor in Euseb. Praep. Ev. ix. 30. 8. the idolatries immediately on his 
See Cotelier's note on Apost. Const. accession, when eight years old ; and 
1. c. for Solomon ; and for the Jewish this is evidently the idea here. Pro- 
view of this age as a critical time in bably the example is carelessly bor- 
the development of the man see rowed from Apost. Const, ii. i 'l&jo-iay 
Farrar Life of Christ I. pp. 67, 68, tV diKaiocrvvrj oktoi erav e^aa-iXfva-ev, 
Taylor Sayings of the Jewish Fathej's where however there is no incorrect 
p. 112. statement. 



144 IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 

evce^eta? koI tcov dcre^cov Ttfiopo^, ert ^ek\il,(ov rfj yKoiTTT). 
AavelS Se d 7rpo(f)Ti]Tr)<; ofxov kol ^acrtXevs, rj tov croirr^piov 
Kara crdpKa pit,a, ixeipaKLOv ^pierai vtto '^ajxovqX ets jBaai- 
\ea' (f)r)aLV yap ttov avTos otl MiKpdc hmhn In toTc AAeA- 
(l)oTc MOY KAi Neobrepoc cn tco oi'kco toy nAxpdc Moy. 5 

V, Kat i-mXeLxfjei /u,e d ^p6vo<^, el 7rdvTa<? dvLX^^eveiv 
jSovXoLfJirjv Toi)^ [eV] veorrjTL evapecrrrjcravTa'i eco, Trpocf)r)- 
Teiav re koI lepaiavvrjv koX ^acriXeiav vtto eou eYXeipicruev- 
Tas' VTToyivrj<jOi<i Se eveKa avrapKr] kol ra elpiqfxeva. aXXa 
ere dvTLJBoXa), p^rj croi Tt9 Treptrrd? eti^at Sd^w koX cfyaurjTicoo'a' lo 
ov yap SiSdcKOvad ere aXX' vTrop^ipvYJcrKOVcra tov ipiov ev 
eoj TTarepa tovtov^ irapedep.rjv tov<; X6'yov<;' ycvcocrKco yap 
ra eauTT^s fxirpa koX ov avp^TrapeKTeCvco kavTTjv Tol<i TrjXiKov- 
T019 vp,lv. dairdl^opaL crov tov dycov KXrjpov /cat tov <^tXd- 
^laTov (TOV Xadz^ Tdt* utto T^7^' arjv KrjSejxovLav TT0Lp.aLv6p,e- 15 

I yXdnTTj] g; yXdjaa-Q G. 2 AauetS] 5oi;f3 g4; Sa5 gj; 8a^l8 Gs (but 

prob. it is contracted dad). 7 ei/] gL; om. GA (but A, as coming through 

the ambiguous Syriac, is valueless here). 8 lepoKTvv-rjv koI ^acriXeiav] 

GLA; paaiXelav (paaiXeXav gj) /cat lepojavvqv g. 9 'iveKa\ Ggjj'; ^veKev g4. 

avTa.pK7i\ Gg4S'; avrapKel g^', sufficiunt L; sufficiens sit A, 10 Tre/otTxij] 

G; TrepiTTTj g. II u7ro//./0ic77(TKOi'(Ta] Ggi ; vwofj.vrjCTKovcra g^. 13 eau- 

rrjJ'] G; ifj.avTrji' gjg4J'. 14 vixiv] Gsg^sL,; ad ie A; 7]/juv g^. Kal t6v 

<pi\6xp'-<^Tbv (TOV \abp] g; om. GLA. 

No subscription in GgLA. 

4. MiKpos TJfxTjv K.T.X.] From the of this epithet see the note on Ephes. 

apocryphal Psalm cli. I of the LXX, 9. It is applied to Timothy in Ps- 

which does not appear in the He- Magii. 3, as well as to certain 

brew. deacons, Ps-Stnyrft. 12, and to Igna- 

6. 7^lXet^//et pe K.r.X.] The expres- tius himself, Mart. Ign. Ant. 5. 

sion is taken from Heb. xi. 32. This epithet 'Christ-bearing', ap- 

10. ^avr]Ti(i><ja\ '' desirous of 7naking plied to one whose name was Mary, 

a display \ ^ ostentatious^ as e.g. led to misunderstanding. The word 

Jul. African, in Euseb. H. E. i. 7 eiV Jiliae is omitted in some Latin copies, 

ovv (pavrjTia>vTs ('id' airXcos 8i8d(XKovTes, doubtless because it was thought in- 

Basil. de Spir. Sanct. 30 (ill. p. 66), appropriate as addressed to the 

with other passages given by Cote- Lord's mother. It seems probable 

lier. For desideratives in -dm, -tdw, too that the spurious Latin corre- 

see Lobeck Phryn. p. 80. Comp. spondence between Ignatius and the 

fTTideiKTiuivTa in Philipp. 10. Virgin Mary was suggested by this 

21. xpi<Tro^6p(f\^ For the meaning letter addressed xpto-ro^opo) Mapt'a. 



TO MARY. 145 

vov. 7ravT<; ot irap rjfjup ttlcftoI vpocrayopevovaLu ere. vytai- 
veiv ixe Kara Seov 7rpo(Tev)(ov, [xaKapLe ttol^tjv. 



nPOS MAPIAN. 

'TTNATIO^, o KoX eo(f)6po^, rfj rfkeiqjxevr) )^dpiTi 0ov 
>o 7raTpo<; vxIjl<ttov Kai Kvpiov 'Ir^crov X^tcrrov tov vnep 

7)ixwv aiToOavovTO^, TncrTOTOLTr], a^LoBico, -^LCTTOcfiopco dvyarpl 

Mapla, TrXeLCTTa iv @eco -^aCpeiv. 

I. KpeLTTOV fxev ypdixixaro'S oi//t9, ocroj vep fJiepoq ovcra 

TOV -^opov T(ov alcrOijcreojv ov fxovov 015 jLteraSiSot ret (fnXtKo. 
25 TL/JLO, TOV XafJi/SdvovTa, dWd koI ot? at'TtSe^erat tov eTn to2's 

KpeLTTocTL TToBov nXovTel' irX-qv Seurepos, (f)acriv, Xifx'qv koX 

rrpoc A\a^pi(JkN] 7rp6s fiapiav eh ved-rroKii' ttjv wpbs tw fap/3w lyvdrLos (numbered 
1] in the marg.) G; tov dyiov (add. iepoindprvpos gjg3) lyvariov ap%i67rt(TK07roi; 9eov- 
TTo'Xews (^eoTToXews g3) avTioxeias (add. iincrToKri gigs) irphs /laplav g (marked a in the 
marg. of gjg4) ; ignatms mariae proselytae L* ; responsio epistolae mafiae beato igitatio 
scriptae (or a beato igitatio scriptd) A. 

19 r]Ker{pAv^ eXerjfiivT] {-vri) gjgs- X^P'''"'] GLA; virb g. The reading 

X^piTi. is recognised also by 1, which for r^ rfKerjijAvri xa'ptrt has miser ic or diatn conse- 
ciitae et gratiam. 23 fj.lv\ Ggjg4^Ll; yap g3; om. A. oVo; Trep] 

Ggjg4j-LA; wep g^; vebit \. ^tf'pos] Ggl ; /a;-^ Wi?//^r L* (repeating /cpelrroj'); 

propinqua (o/^opos?) A. 24 /aeraStSo?] fxeraOLde? G. 26 ^aeriV] 

Ggj ; 0a(7t g3 ; aiunt L ; (^Tjcrt g^ ; diciiniis A ; al. 1. 

23. 00-0) TTfp K.r.X.] Zahn's con- when it receives in turn the desire 
jecture, oorw mpfhrov fiepos k.t.X., be- for greater favours\ 

sides being unnecessai^', seems hard- 26. hivrepo^ . . .\i\i.r]v\ The whole 

ly appropriate. The contrast is not passage has a strong resemblance to 

between a higher and a lower sense, Chrysost. Epist. 27 {Op. in. p. 610) 

but between direct apprehension by a ((SovXo^rjv fiev kut oyj/iv a-wrvxelf ttj 

sense and indirect apprehension by evXajSela rrj af)...dX\' eVetSi) tovto ovk 

letter. The melior in the Latin evi...7r\ TovSevrepovdvaynaicosriXdoiJiev 

comes from an accidental repetition nXovv, ttjv dno rcov ypapiiJiaTcov napa- 

of the KpeLTTOV in the previous clause. 'v/^i^X'?'^ eavTo7s xopi-CoH-^^'- '^^^ com- 

24. ov p.6vov K.T.X.] 'it not only mon form of the Greek proverb for a 
honours the recipient., when {by those pis alter \s not hevTepos Xip.i]v, as here, 
acts whereby) it imparts friendly but hevTepo^ nXovs, as in Chrysostom ; 
ojices, but also itself is enriched, e.g. Plato Phileb. 19 c, Phaed. 99 D, 

IGN. III. 10 



146 IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 

d Toiv ypafJiixaTayv Tp67ro<5' ov ucnrep dyaOov opjxov oeoey- 
[xeOa TTapa Trj<; o"^? Trtcrrea)? Troppoidev, (ocrnep ol avroiv 
tSo^'xes TO iv orol koKov. at yap rwv dyadcov, (o 7ravcro(f)e 
yvvai, \//v^at rats /ca^apwrepatg ioiKacn Tryjyais' eKetvau re 
yap Tov<5 Trapi6vTa<;, kolv /at) Sti//c3crtv, avrS rw eloeu i<f)e\- 5 
KovTai avTov<i dpvcracrOaL tov ttotov tj re crrj crwecrts 
TTapeyyva, {xeTaaxeiv T^jxa^ TTapaKek.evop.ivy) tojv ev Trj ^v^lj 
crov ^\vlpvT<j)v deCcov vap^aTOiV. 

II. 'Eyw Se, CO paKapia, ovk ipavTov vvv rocrovrov 
6(rov dWcov yev6pevo<s, rat? 7roXXa)v tcov evavTioiv yvw/xai? 10 
ekavvopai, rd pev ^vyals, rd he (fypovpals, ra 8e oecr/xor?* 
aXX' ovSet'os tovtojv eTnaTpecfiopaf iv Se rot? dhiKrjpaa-iv 
avT(J^v pdXkov paOrjTevopaL, iva \7](70v XpLcrTov eTTiTv^o). 
ovaiprjv TCOV heivojv twv ipol rJTO ipaapevoiv eireihr) oyk aIia 

TA nA6HMATA TOY NYN KAipof npOC THN MeAAOyCAN A62AN 15 

AnoKAAynTecBAi [eic hmac]. 

2 5t' avTCov'\ G; pe7- ipsas (i.e. litteras) L; Si' eavrtDj' g; in eo\', e propinquo A. 
3 ^56j'Tes] GLIA ; et56Tes g. 4 /co^apwr^/jats] GL ; Kadapurdrais gl ; al. A. 

5 avT(^] GL; sui 1; om. g; al. A. 6 ttotoO] so accentuated correctly in g4. 

The edd. generally (not Zahn or Funk) read Trdrov with g3. o-fj] GLAI; om. g. 

8 va/xdruv] g; effusionum A; liquoribus 1; aquis L; Ko\x6.rwv G. 9 ^yitauToO] 

i/xavTw gj ; i/jLavrbv G. 10 dicro;'] Scrwz' G. ttoXXcDv] GgL[l] ; dub. A. 

There is no authority for ttoWois. 16 els i]/j.ds] GLl (with Rom. viii. 18) ; om. 

gA. 19 KplcreL] Kpiffws G. 20 Totf] Gg4i'; t^;/ (sic) g3; rots gj. 21 ^(rav'\ 

Arist. '^/i. A^/V. ii. 9, Polit. iii. 13, be written by Ignatius before his 

and so frequently. condemnation ; see Mar. Ign. inscr. 

2. St' avT(s>v\ sc. TO)!' ypajxnaTcov. 14. ovV a^ia k.t.X.] From Rom. 

The reading St' eavrav is rendered viii. 18, quoted also Mart. Ign. Rom. 

'with our own eyes', but it would not 9, where the words are put into the 

be altogether a natural expression mouth of Ignatius. 

with this meaning. 20. toIv avhpoiv\ Maris and Eulo- 

7. TTapeyyua] ' is a pledge, a gius ; see Mar. Ign. i with the note. 

voucher\ 21. r\(Tav\ For this verb ^'Sco 

12. 61/ Se Toiy fc.T.X.] Taken from ( = di/Sdvo)), which is rare in the active, 
Rom. 5. So the following words see Veitch Greek Verbs p. 264 sq. 
ovaifirjv K.T.X. are adapted from the ypa(f)iKSv x(i>pia>v]^ passages 0/ scrip- 
context of the same passage, Svaiprjv Utre^ : see Mar. Ign. 2, 3, 4. The 
Ta>v Brjpiav rwv ifiol ^Toip,acrpevcop, but expression seems to have puzzled the 
the substitution of Beivav for 6r]pia>v Latin translators, the one rendering 
shows that this letter is supposed to it by the unintelligible words ' scrip- 



TO MARY. 147 

III. Ta oe viro crov olol ttj^ eTrtcrroX^s KekevarOivTa 
acr/xeVaj5 inXy^pojcra, iu ovSevl aix<f)i^aX\oiv oiv avrrj Ka\co<; 
ex^Lv SeSoKLjjiaKa<;. eyvutv yap ere Kpia-et 0eov Ty)v fxapTv- 

20 piav Tolv dvSpolv TreiroirjcrOai, ctXX' ov ;)(apiTt aapKiKYj- irdw 
hi fxe rjaav koX at <tw)(l<; crov tcHv ypa(f)LK(op )((t)pLO)v 
[JLvrjixai' a? dvayvov^ ovoe jxexpiS ivvoCa^ iveSotaaa nepl to 
TrpdyjJLa' ov yap i\ov tlctiv oc^^aX/xot? e/cSpajLtetv &v eXxpy 
avavTippiqrov vtto crov rrju diToSeL^Li'. dvTLxjJvxov aov ye- 

25 voi/JLTjv iy(o, OTL ^tXet? IrjtTovv rov vlov tov eoG tov t^MVTO<^' 
OLO Ka\ auro? epel crof erw toyc eiwe ^iAoyntac ArAnoo' 
01 Ae eMe zhtoynt6c eypHCOYciN eipHNHN. 

IV. 'ETrep^erat Se' /xot Xeyeuv otl d\r)9iv6<; 6 Xoyos ov 
rjKovov Trepl crov, ert ov(Tr)<; crov iv rrj Pw/at7 irapd tm fiaKa- 

30 pi(t) Trdna 'AveyKXiJTq), ov SteSe^aro ret vvv 6 d^LOfjLaKapLaTO'; 
KXyjjxrjq 6 Uerpov Kai IlavXov dKovcTTit]';. Kal vvv Trpocre- 

g; gandio-affecerunt A; tJo-oj' G; erant L {niultum enim viihi erant); fuerunt 1. 
ai\ Ggjg4i-; om. gg; al. A; dub. L. It seems to have been wanting in 1, which 
has assidua fuerunt spatia, making a\)vexd% the predicate. 22 eveSoiacra] 

Gg3; eveSiyacra gj ; hveholaaa ^^. 24 dfayrtppT/ro;'] GgiJg3LA; avrlpprfov 

g4; meffabilei \Y\. avTl^pvxov'] G; avTiypvxos g. 29 o^Vtjs troO] Ggig3L; 

oUff-qs (om. aov) g^; causante 1 (thus omitting te, but this might easily occur after 
the last syllable of causante); dum...eras A. 30 'Ayey/cX^TCf)] g; anencletutn 

(v. 1. anacletum) 1; enacletum A; cletum L; XTyj'y (i.e. XtVy) G; see the lower note. 
TO, vvv^ Ggig3; ad praesens L; v\iv gi^\ dub. A; om. 1. 31 d/couo-rijs] 

Ggi^ygs; d/COUXtffTTJS g4. 

tibilium locorum' and the Other going cause the succession of the Roman 

altogether wide of the mark. bishops thus accords with Aposf. 

24. avT[^vxov\ Borrowed from Const, vii. 46 KX/J/ii?;? 8e /xera rov tdvov 

.the genuine Ignatius ; see the note QavaTov k.tX. But the preponderance 

'on Ephes. 21 (p. 87). It occurs fre- and variety of authorities is decisive 

quently in our spurious Ignatian in favour of ' KveyKKrjTca, so that our 

writer. pseudo-Ignatius took the order of the 

26. e'yw Toiis k.t.\^ From Prov. Roman bishops as he found it in 

viii. 17, but the original text of the Eusebius {H. E. iii. 21, v. 6), Linus, 

LXX, following the Hebrew, ends Anencletus, Clemens ; comp. Ps- 

with npr](Tov(TLv, though x^P'" is add- Trail. 7 TijioOeoi Koi Alvos JJavXco koI 

ed in a. 'AviyKXrjros koi KXr/firjs JliTpco, where 

29. iv rf] 'Ptu/i?;] See the note on the same sequence seems to be im- 
Mar. Ign. inscr. plied, though the order is not neces- 

30. 'Ai/evKXT/'ro)] Ussher would sarily chronological, 
adopt the reading AiVm (after G), be- 31. KX7;/i7/s] The chronology of 

10 2 



148 IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 

6r)Ka<; Itt aurw eKaTOVTa7r\a(TL(o<i, /cat Trpocr6eLr)<; ye ert, (6 
avTT). cr(p6Spa inedviJiovv iXOelv npoq v[xa<; Kai crvvavaTrav- 
(jacrOai vyuv, aXX oyk sn AN9poonco h oAoc aytoy- eTre^et 
yap [Jbov TYjv TTpoOecTiv, ov (Tvy\a)pov(Ta etg Trepa<; iXdelv, 
17 (TTpaTL(t)TiKrj (fypovpd' aXX' ovre eV 019 etjLtt, S/3av rt 5 
'q TTaOeiv otos re eyw. Sto Sevrepoi' t']^? ei^ ^tXots 7rapa/xf ^ta? 
TO ypdjxixa Xoyt^o/xevos Karacnrd^oixai rrjv lepdv aov xfjv)(y]v, 
irapaKokaJv Trpocrdelvai rw Tot'aj. d yap irapoiv ttovo^ oXtyos, 
d Se 7rpo(rSoKd)iJivo<5 p.icrOo'i ttoXv?. 

V. (^evyere rovg apvov^xevov^ to TTddo<; l^pucrTov Kai ttjv 10 
/cam crdpKa yivviqcriv' iroWol Se etcrii^ a/3Tt ol ravTiqv vo- 
(Tovvre'S TTJu appoiCTTtav. rd oe aXXa aoi irapaiveiv evrjOe^, 
KaTTjpTLCTfJievri fxev navrl ^pyco kol \6y(p dyadco Svvafievrj 8e 
/cat aXXovs vovSerelv iv XptcrTcp. AcrTracrat 7rdvTa<g tov? 
6iJL0L(t)^ (TOL atre^o/AeVovs ttjs iavroJv crcoTr)pLa<s ev Xptcrroj. 15 

I e/caroi'TaTrXacriws] eAcovrairXatrtws 4. vpoadelrji] irpoadelr) G; irpbadei g; 

apponas L; adjicies 1; adjicias or adjicies A. ?rt] Ggjg3LA(?)l; om. g4. 

2 auT?;] Gg ; dilecta (dyaTn]Tr}) L; /?< /^^a (ai^rij) 1; om. A. /cat] gAl; dJore 

GL. 5 17] ol gy 7 7/3o'jaMC'] Ggig3L[A][l] ; dpcifia g^. 8 TrapaKaXGiv] 

Gg^s ; deprecans L ; rogans 1 ; ^^ rogo A ; wapaKaXw gj ; 7rapa/caXXc3 g3. irpoa- 

Oeivai.] TTpoadjjvai Gg; apponi L; superadjicere 1; aiigere A. ri^'y] Ggjg4j'; 

roboi'i "L; ad propositumX; virtutem {fortitudinem) A; wbvi^ g^. There is the same 
V. 1. in Mart. Ant. i (see 11. p. 474). 9 ttoXi^s] displaced in g3 and printed 

after '^picTOv. 10 ^ei^yere] Gg4J'L; (/)eu7e gjg3 (but accentuated 0i;7e) 

Al. Xpto-Tou] Ggjg3 ; Tov xpi^ffToC g^. 12 7^] Ggjg4; om. g3. 

13 fi^v] GgjgsL; iu g4; al. A; om. [1]. S^] Ggjg3L; al. A; om. g4 

[1]. 15 o/jLoiwi] GA (which has secundum tuum notnen et similitudi- 

tiem); b p-olovs gL; def. 1. "<"] Gg3g4; tibi'L; aovg^s; def. 1. For A see the 

last note. avrexoixivovs] Ggjg4; avTicrxo/^^i'ovs g^. 16 oi sec] g; 

om. G. irpb] gLAl; wpiis G. 17 "E.pu]v] Gg^s; heron 1 (with vv. 11.); 

this passage is taken from Euseb. rwj/ tov ^lov), while in this epistle, 

H. E. iii. 21, 22, Iv roi;ra) 8e 'Pwnaiav which pretends to be written a little 

ela-ert. KXt^/litj? rj-yetro, rpiTov Koi avTos earlier, he is still living. This is ex- 

iivex^v T(ov Tfj8( nera HaiiXov re Koi plained, as Zahn has pointed out 

UfTpov (TTKTKOTrfva-dvTOiv jBadpiov' Alms (/. V. A. p. 125 sq.), by the sequence 

hi 6 nprnros rjv, Kai fier avTov 'Ai/e'y- of the narrative in Euseb. H. E. iii. 

/cXr/Toy. oKkh. Kai rav eV 'Ai'rio;^6iay 34, 36, 38, where the death of Cle- 

EuoSt'ou Trp&irov KaravTavios., devrepos ment is mentioned shortly before the 

v Tols 8r]\ovpLvoii 'lyvoTios eyvwpl^eTo. martyrdom of Ignatius, while an ac- 

In Ps-Philad. 4 Clement is repre- count of his epistle is given after 

sented as already dead (rwj/ e^iK66v- that event. The inference of our 



TO THE TRALLIANS. 



149 



a(nTdt,ovTal ae ol Trpecr^vrepoi /cat ol SiaKovoi /cat 77^0 
TrdvTOiv 6 lepos 'Upoji'. d(jTrdl,erat ere Kacrcrtaws d |^eVo? 
ixov, /cat Yj dSeXff)-/] ixov tJ yap^errj avTOv, /cat rd ^tXrara 
avTcou TKva. ippojixevrjv ere crapKLKr^v koX TrvevixaTLKrjv 
20 vyeiav 6 Kupto? ctytacret aet, /cat iSoLjXL ere ei' XpicrTS 

TV)(OV(Tau TOV (TTe(f)dvOV. 



UVOt TPAAAIANOTS. 



'TFNATIOS, d /cat Seo(f)6po<;, rfj T^yaTrrjixevr} irapd %.ov 
TTarpos /cat Ii^crov Xptcrrov eKKXr^cria dyCa ttj ovaiq iv 

eipuv gjg3 ; eron L; wm A (as it is elsewhere written in this version). Kaa- 

aiavbs] gLl ; Kaaiavbs G. A is of no account here. See Hero 9, Ani. 13. 18 i] 
yafxer-!^] GgAl ; et sponsa L. 19 r^/ci-a] gAl ; om. GL. ere] gl ; om. 

GL ; al. A. capKiKrjv Kal irvevfiaTLK-qv i;7etoi'] GL ; carnali et spirituali salute 1 ; 

(7ap/ci KoX wve'ufj.aTi g ; spiritu et corpore A. 20 dYidtret] Ggjjg4 ; kyicKJOL g3 ; 

sanctificet LI ; al. A. det] GLAl ; om. g. 21 ruxoOcrav] g ; consecu- 

tam 1 ; TUYxdvouo-af G ; potiente?n L ; haeredem A. 

Subscr. ToO 07^01; lyvariov iiriaToKfj irpbs fxapiav. a gj. No subscription in 
g3g4LA. 

npoc Tp&AAiANOyc] g4 (with /3 in the marg.) ; ad trallianos ex smyrna 1 (with 
vv. 11. , but always retaining the form trallianos) ; rod avrov iTncTToXri irpbs rpaWr]- 
ffiovi gj (with jS in the marg.) ; rov ayiov iepo/j-dpTvpos lyvariov apxi-eivuTKbirov deoiro- 
Xews avTLoxdas iwiaToKri irpbs TpaW-qclovs /3 g3. As the form TpaWiavol is the 
authentic reading in the heading of the genuine Ignatius (though L has tralesiis), 
I have adopted it here. 



author was that the death of Clement 
immediately preceded that of Igna- 
tius. 

3. ovK iv avOpanrcp k.t.X.] Jer. X. 
23 oiSa Kvpie otl ov)()- tov av6pa)iTov rf 
ooos avTov. 

ly. Kacro-iavos] He is mentioned 
also Hero 9, A>it. 1 3. Zahn adopts the 
form Kao-tai/os, considering that the 
word is derived from Kckjlov the 
mountain which overhung Antioch, 



or from Kao-tava a fortress near the 
Syrian Apamea (Strabo xii. 2, p. 
752); see /. V. A. p. 159, note 2. 
But, though the word is sometimes 
written Ka<Ti.av6s in the Greek inscrip- 
tions (Boeckh C. I. 189, 196, 271, 
272, all at Athens), it is more com- 
monly .a<T(Tiav6s, and so always ap- 
parently in those of Syria and the 
neighbourhood (Boeckh C. I. 4498, 
4573 b, 4594, 8947 v). In a Greek 



150 IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 

TpdWecTLV, eKXeKTrj kol d^LoOeo), elpiqvevovcrri ev crapKi koI 
TrvevfJiaTL Ir)(TOv HpicrTov, Trjs iXiriSos i^fxcou, iu rrdOei toj 
Ota (TTavpov Koi OavaTov koX dvaa-rdcrei' rjv koI d(nrd[,o- 
[xau iv Tw TrXrjpcofxaTL iv diroaToXiK^ ^apaKTrjpi, kol ev^o/xat 
TrXelo'Ta ^aipeiv, 5 

I. Ajxcofiov SidvoLav kol dwiroKpirov iv VTrofxovy eyvcov 
fftas )(0VTas, ov Kara ^pijaiv ctXXa /cara KTrjauv KaBcoq 
iorjXcocrev jjlol IloXvyStog o iTTLo-KOTTOs vfxcov, 09 napeyeveTO 
BeXruxari eov Trar/oos /cat 'It^o-ou Xptcrrou rov vlov 
avTov (jvvepy .ia 7rvevixaT0<s iu ^fxvpvr), kol ovtoj? jxol crvve- 10 
X^PV SeSe/AcVoj iu XpLCTT^ 'irjcrov ajcrre jxe to irdv ttXtjOo^ 
vfX(ov iv avTw Oecoprjaai. dTrohe^dp.evo<; ovv ttjv Kara @e6v 
vp-ajv evvoiav St' avrov, eSo^a evpojv vfjid<s [JiLixr)Td^ wras 

Ii7crov XpLCTTov Tov a(xirrjpo<i. 

II. Toi iTTKTKOTTCO VTTOTd(T<Te(r6e Ojg TM Kvpioj' AYTOC 15 

TAp ArpYTTNei fnep tcon vpyyoiisi YMooN, cbc AofON AnoAob- 
ccoN Oeo). oto icat ^aivecrde fiot ov Kara dvOpojirov ^w^'res, 
aXXa Kara lr)a-ovv Xpuarov tov St' T/jfJids diroOavovTa, Iva 
TTLaTevovTeq et? tov OdvaTov avTov Sta tov fiaTTTi.(T[xaTo<s kol- 
vcjvoL T^s avacTTacred)^ avTov yevrjcrde. dvayKOtov ovv icTTLv, 20 

I d^Lodiip] aiiwdiu gj. 8 /xot] 1 (with I); om. g. 9 irarphs] 

gig3l; om. g4 with [I]. koII txt I with [I]; add. Kvpiov g. 10 oOVws] 

gjg4 with I; sic\; 6ptus gj. awexapy]] avvexdpei gjgj. 13 ^5o|a] 

gig3g4; agnovi 1. The correct reading in I is ^S^^acra (see 11. p. 154); but there 
is no indication of this reading in the Long Recension, and probably the author of 
it had a corrupt text before him. eu/acbj/] gjg3l with I ; tvpilv g4. vp.d%\ 

7]/j,3.s gy 17 Mot] g4j' with I; mi/ii 1 ; fie gig3. 22 viroTdtxtrecrde] g^s 

with I (see 11. p. 155); subditi estate \; vTrordaaeadai. gig3. 25 'Iij<7oO 

XptffTov] g3g4l with I ; XP'<'"''0" iwov gj. 27 a^roi>s] gig3g4 with I. In I the 

inscription at Rome also, we meet Cilician town between Tarsus and 

with a Syrian Christian Cassianus Antioch, and therefore in the locality 

with his wife and son ; C. I. 9787 with which this Ignatian letter is 

%v&a Kvrai efxtSa^ovs, yafirjTri Kaaanavov concerned. As in all these cases the 

ToXfiapiov, Kto/xT/s 'A8dva>p koi n vos name is spelt with cr<T, and as our 

avTov Herpos, and another of the same authorities all agree in this form in 

name from the same place was buried Hero g, Ant. 13, and with only one 

at Treviri, C. J. 9892 ivQabe Kin iv exception here also, I have written it 

^pi]ve Ka(T(Tiav6s 'A/3eSo-t/xiou otto [kJw- Kaa-aiavos. Among Christians in the 

{nTjs) ['A8]8dv(ov K.T.X. Adana was a second century the name is borne by 



TO THE TRALLIANS. 



151 



ocranep Trotetre, avev tov iTTiaKoirov ixr)^ev TTpaTTeuu v/xas* 

aX\ vTTOTacrcrea-de Kai rco Trpecr/SyTepCo), ojs aTTOo-roXotg 

lr)crov XpucTTOV, Trj<^ iX7Ti.oo<; y]fjL(ov, eV (o Siayovre? iv avT(o 

evpeOrjcrofJieOa. Set Se koI tovs StaKovov^ ovra'i fJLvcTTrjpLcou 

25 lr)(Tov XpiCTTOv Kara iravra Tpoirov apiaKeiv ov yap /3pa)- 
TOJV /cat TTOT(ov ctcTt SiOLKovoL d\X eKKXyjcTLas Seov VTTrjpe- 
rai' heov ovv aurovs ra iyKkruxara (fivXavrecrdaL, a>s Trvp 
^Xiyov. 

III. AuTot fxeu ovv ecrroicrav tolovtol. vjotet? Se ivTpe- 

30 Trecrde avTovg oj? XpucrTov 'Irjcrovv ov ^vXa/ce? etcrtt' rou 
roTTOv, (OS Kai o imcrKoiTos tov narpos tcov oXcov tvttos virdp- 
^(1, ol Be TTpeo-fivTepoL cos avvehpiov eou koX crvvheaixos 
aTTOCTToXoiv XpLCTTOv. ;)(&>pt5 TovTcov eKKXrjcrCa e/cX-e/crr) ovk 
ecTTLV, ov (Tvvd9poL(Tp,a dytov, ov crvvaycoyrj ocrioiv. TriTreicr- 

35 /x,at Se /cat i5/>tas ovTOi Sta/cetcr^at" to yap i^efXTrXapiov ttjs 
dyaTTrjs [yixo)!/] eXa/3ov /cat e^w /ae^' eaurou e^* rw eTncrKOTra) 
vfxcov' ov avTo to KaTd(TTr)fjLa [xeydXr] ^adrjTeia, rj Se TrpaoTrjs 
avTOv BvvaixLS' ov Xoyitpixai koX tovs ddeovs iuTpeneadau 

sentence is translated oportet ergo praecepta eorum observare. The ed. princ. sub- 
stituted avTQv, -which may have been either a misprint or a conjecture founded 
on the Latin. It has been followed by subsequent editors. 34 07101'] gig4 ; 

a.yi(j3v ^y The best MSS of 1 have neque congregatio sancta neque collectio sancto- 
rum: the common text transposes the two clauses. 36 u/ic5v] 1 with I; 
om. g. yot60' kamovX with I; /ie^' ifiavrov gj (the aspirate over the e being 
blotted) g3 ; /xer ffxavTov g^s g^s. The ed. princ. printed /ter e/xavrov, and has been 
followed by subsequent editors. 38 dV] gig3g4^ with I; gimm {-qv) 1 (with 
a v.l. quern). Dressel's citation of g^ for the reading r^v is an inexplicable error ; 
the MS only begins some lines lower down. 



the second Gentile bishop of Jerusa- 
lem (Euseb. H.E. v. 12) and by the 
heretic Julius Cassianus (Clem. Alex. 
Strom, i. 21, p. 378 ; iii. 13, p. 553 ; 
etc). 

' Hospitem ilium appellans', says 
Zahn, 'summam antiquitatis apos- 
tolicae simplicitatem affectat ; conf. 
Rom. xvi. 23, Act. xviii. 3'. 

13. %ho^a\ There is no authority 
for any other reading in this recen- 



sion, though it is an obvious corrup- 
tion of the original edo^aa-a of Igna- 
tius. It cannot have the sense a^^no- 
vi which the Latin Version gives 
to it, nor can any adequate meaning 
be assigned to it consistently with 
Greek usage. 

15. avTos yap k.t.X.] From Heb. 
xiii. 17, where however it is plural, 
avToX yap k.t.X, 



152 



IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 



ayaiToiv vfxa<; ^etSojuat crvvTovcoTepov eTrtcTTetXat, ti^a ixrj 
Bo^o) Ticrlv eTvai irpocrdvTr)^ rj cTrtSei^?. SeSefjiau [Jiev oca 
^picTTov, aXX.' ouSeVo) l^picrTov ct^'to? elfjn' eav oe TekL(o0(o, 
Taya yevrjcrofxaL. 

IV. Ov;y ^5 aTTocTToXos hiardcrcroiJiai' aXX ifiavTov 5 
fxerpoj, Lva ixrj iv Kav^crei diroXoiixaL. Kokov oe ro ku Kypicp 
kayxacOai. kov ippo)ixevo<s d) to. Kara 0eo^', TrXelov [xe oel 
(f)ol3el(T6aL Kol jx-q 7rpoae)(Lv rotg eiKrj (fivcnovcrL fxe' ol yap 
fie e7TaLvovvTe<; [xacrTiyovcnv' dyaTTco jxev yap to nadelv, aXX 
ovK olSa el ct^to? ei//.t. to yap ^17X09 tov i^Opov ttoXXoZ? 10 
jxev ov ^atVerat, ijxe Se iroXefxeZ )(pyi,oj ovv TrpaoTrjTOS, iv 

fi KaraXveTaL 6 ap^wv rov atojz^a? tovtov 6 hid^oXo^. 

V. Mt) yap OVK eSvudjxyjv vfxiu ixvcTLKMTepa ypdxfjau ; 
aXXa (f)o/3oviJLaL jxrj vrj7rL0L<; ovcriv vfuv ^XajBiv Trapadcofxai' 
/cat (jvyyvoiTe jxol, jxt] ov Swr)0ePTe<? '^((opyjaaL tt^v evepyeiav 15 
ar payyaXoidrjTe' KaX yap eyoi, ov Kadori SeSefxat Kal Svpajxai 
voeZv TO. eTTOvpdvia koI ra? ayyeXtKcts m^ets Ka\ Ta^ tc^v 
dp\ayyeX(i}v Ka\ crrpaTLcov e^aXXayds, Swdixecop re Kal Kvpio- 

6 IVa fj.r]...Ka\6v d^ to] om. g3. 7 to, Kara Qebv] g Max. ii. 638 ; Kara 

TOV Oebv Dam. ii. 522; aptid dciim I. irXeluv fie] gjgg Dam.; ttX^ov fee Max.; 

irXelovd /xe 4; irXhv [I]. 8 /xt)] gl with I; om. Max. Dam. (pvcnoval ^ue] 

g Max. with I ; <pv(7Qaiv /me Dam. oi yap /xe iiraivovvTes] g (comp. I) ; /u vero 

qui me laudant 1 ; iiraivovi'Tes yap /xe Max. Dam. 9 /xaaTiyovaiv] g Max. 

Dam.; add. me 1; add. /xe I. dyawQ /xev yap rb Tra^eZj'] 1 with I; om. g. 

10 TO yap] gig4 with 1; 6 yap g^- n o5f TrpaoTTyros] Here g^ begins. 

iv ] g Anton. 147; ev y Dam. ii. 650; ui 1. 126 Std^oXos] g; 5to'/3o\os Anton. 

Dam.; om. I. 13 eSi'^'d/Lnjj'] Zahn; poteram 1; hvvafxai I; epovXofXTjv g. 

14 Trapa^w/iat] vapadw/xai g^. 18 dpxa77^Xwj'] Morel; dyy^Xuv gig2'Jg3g4J. 



2. TrpoadvTTjs K.r.X.] ''harsh or 
iinportunate\ i.e. with a beggar's im- 
portunity (eTTiSeijs 'indigus'). Or does 
fTTiderji mean 'deficient', 'weak'? 

17. Tar ayyeXtKas K.r.X.] For the 
enumeration here convp- Apost. Const. 
viii. 12 avap'i6jxr]T0i aTparidi dyyeXav, 
apxayyeXoav, dpovav, KvpiorrjToav, ap)(a>v, 
e^ovaiav, dvvdfxeaiv, aTpoTiSv alcoviav' 
Ta Xepov/31/x Kal ra i^anrepvya 2epa0t/i. 
K.T.\. In the passage which follows, 



i^aWayas seems to mean 'varieties', 
for which 8ia(f)opas and napaXXayas 
are synonymes. 

22. T6...d7rapddeTov] ' peerlessness\ 
as e.g. in Basil, c. Eunoni. i. 26 (l. p. 

237). 

27. lva TO avTo /c.r.X.] From I 
Cor. i. II. Part of the same passage 
is quoted also Ps-Ephes. 2. 

29. eWi yap k.t.X.] From Tit. i. 
10. 



TO THE TRALLIANS. 



153 



ttJtcdu OLa(f)opd^, Opovoiv re /cat i^ovcnajv TrapaXkayd<;, alcjvoiv 
20 re fxeyaXeLOTYjTas, tcov re Xepov/Selix koL Xepa^eljn ra? vnepo- 
)(a9, Tov re irvehixaTo^ ttjv vxjjrjXoTrjTa koI tov Kvpuov rqv 
^acrCkeiav, koI inl iracriv to tov Trai'TOKparopo's eov aTrapd- 
d^TOv, TavTa yw(sia-K(jiv iyw ov TrdvTO)^ ijSr) TeTeXeCcoixai rj 
lxa6r]Trj<s elfXL, otoq Tlavko<s /cat Uerpo^' noXXd ydp ixol XetVet, 
25 Lva eov jLtTy d7roXeL(f)9o). 

VI. YlapaKoXco ovv Vfjid<;, ovk iyo) ctXX' 17 dydirr) 'irjcrov 

XpLCTTOV, i'nA to AYTO AefHTe nANTeC KAI MH H eN YMIN 
CXICMATA- HTe Ae KATHpxiCMeNOI TH AYTH -NOOMH Ka) TO) 

AYTO) Not. eici i-d,p rive^ MATAioAdroi kai (t)pNAnATAi, ov 
30 XpiCTTiavoi aXXa ^ptcrre/ATTopot, aTrdrrf irepK^ipovTe^ to ouofxa 
XpiCTTov, /cat KAHHAeYONTec TON AofON TOV evayyeXiov, /cat 
TOV lov TTpo(nrXeKOVTe<; Trj<^ TrXavrj^ Trj yXvKela Trpocriqyopia, 
(ocnrep olvoixiXiTi kcouelov KepavvvvTe<;, Iva 6 ttlvcov, Trj yXv- 
KVTdTji /cXavret? voioTiqTi ttjv yevcrTLKrji> aia-Orjaiv, d(f)v\dKTO)<; 
35 T(p OavdTO) TTepiTTapfj. irapaivel tls tcov TraXaicov' mhAsIc 

The reading apxa.yy^\wv seems to be required by the context and is suggested by 
the rendering of 1, et possum quidem intelligere caeUstia; angelorum scilicet atque 
archangelorum ordines, militiarum diversitates, virtutum et dominationuni differen- 
tias, where the translator has wrongly connected together tos ayyekiKas rd^eis Kal 
ras Twv dpxa-yyiXcov . ffrpaTMi'] g2g3; (TTpaTeLuv gig4J- 20 /xeyaXeto- 

TTjTas] g^; viagnificeniiasX; fj,eya\6Tr]Tas g^^g^g^. XpovpeL/ji,...'Epa<pliJ.] g^g^g^s; 
X'^pov^lv . . .(Tepa<j>Lv g^; cherubin...seraphin 1 (but with a v.l. cherubim... seraphim). 
22 Ka.1 ivl irdaiv] om. g4. 24 IlaCXos Kal Herpos] gig3g4.i'; paulus aut 

petrus 1 ; wiTpo% Kal iravXos g,, this being the common order. 27 'Kiy-qre'] 

gig3g4-^; ^^Te'-egz- 3 i Xpio-ToC] gjg2g4; Toux/J'o-Tou g3. Kai sec] 

gig3g4-f ; ^i^; ''" foi ga- 32 y'kvKeiq.'] g^gjg^s ; yXvda g^. 33 olvo- 

lxKi.rC\ olvu/jL^XiTi. gj. Kuiveiov] g3g4-S'; kwvlov gjgj. 



30. ;(;pio-rey7ropot] ' traffickers in 
Chris f : see Ps-Magn. 9 with the 
note. The word occurs in Doctr. 
Duod.Apost.^.iT.. Comp. Basil. ^/. 
240 (ill. p. 370) ;^pt(r7-e/i7ropoi yap ot 
ToiovToi KOI ov xpicTTiavol. IVL both 
passages the word is suggested by 
the accompanying KairrjXevovTts tov 
Xoyov 'huckstering the word', with 
the idea of adulteration involved, a 
phrase borrowed from 2 Cor. ii. 17. 



This last phrase is rightly translated 
in the Latin Version here 'caupo- 
nantes verbum evangelii' (after En- 
nius 'non cauponantes bellum'), but 
in Ps-Magji. 9 ' verbum Uei in ta- 
bernis praedicantes'. 

35. Tt9 Tav TraXatcSi'] The source 
of the quotation which follows has 
not been pointed out. Can it be 
taken from the elder quoted by Ire- 
naeus (iii. 17.4), ' sicut quidam dixit 



154 IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 

ArAGoc AerecBoi, kako) to ataBon KepANNyc. Xeyovcrt yap 

UpLCTTOV, OU^ tVa UptCTTOV Kiqpv^uxTiv dW LVa ^piCTTOV 

d6erri(T(ii(Tiv' koX ov vojjiov Trpo/3dX\ovcriv tva v6p.ov crvcrrrj- 
(TOicriv, aXX tt'a avofxiau KaTayyeiXoicriv' rov fjLev yap Xpt- 
(TTov dWoTpLOvcri Tov TTarpos, Tov Se vo/xov tov ^piarov' 5 
rrjv e/c TrapBivov yevv7)<TLV Bia^dWovaiV iiraLcrxwoixevoi 
TOV (TTavpov TO TTCt^o? apvovvTai KoX Tiqv avdaTacTLV 
ov TTKTTevovcriv' TOV eov ayvcocTTOv elaiqyovvT ai' tov 
Xptcrrov dyevvrjTov voyittflvcrLV' to Se TTvevjxa ovSe otl ecTTiv 
ofxoXoyovaLv. TLve<; 8e avTcov tov [xev vlov xj/cXov avOpoiirov lo 
elvai Xeyovcrt, TavTov Se etvat iraTepa Kal vlov koI TTvevjJLa 
dyiov, /cat ttjv ktCctlv epyov 0eou ov Stct Xpio'Tov aXX' eripov 
Ttvos dXkoTpias Svvdjxecos. 

VII. Ao"(^aXt^ecr^e ovv rov? rotouTou?, ti^a ja')} Xd/^rjTe 
^po^ov rats kavTOJV i//v;^ats' /cat rw yStoi' v/acoi^ drrpocTKOTTOv 15 
Tideade Trdaiv dvdpcoTTOLS, Iva ixrj yevTjaOe n^ric th ckohia, 
ka'i a)C AiKTyoN eKTexAMeNON. 6 mh looMeNOC yctyo e^YTON 
In Toic eproic eAyroY AA6A(j)dc ecxiN toy AY'w^'^'NOMeNOY 
eAYTON. idv ovv Kai v/xets aTTodrjcrde cjivaicjcnv, dXatfiveiav, 

I d7a^6s] ttYa^ws g^. 3 a^erijo-wo-ii'] ei/derricrwaip gy pofiov pri.] 

/toj'oi' gg. irpo^dWovaLi' ha vofiov] om. gig2g3g4. I have inserted the words 

from the Latin which runs ei legem proferunt non ut legem statuant, sed ut legi 
contraria annuntient. They are obviously wanted to preserve the parallelism with 
the preceding sentence. The omission is easily explained by homceoteleuton. The 
missing words are differently supplied by Zahn. o-uoTTjo-wa-tv] g4 ; stahiant 1 ; 

av(JTr]<JOVCiv giga-fgs- 6 T7)v] gig2g4; fa' t^IV gT,\ et 1. eK KapQho\J\ 

giS2S3^' '^'' (xdpKa g4. 8 iri(XTe6ov(Tiv...i>ofji.iti'ovcni'] g^; in(jTevovai...votil- 

iovcL g^gy \o bfj.6\<yyod(jLv'[ g^g^; 6iJ.o\oyovai.g^. n 5^] gig3g4'^; 5' g,. 

i6 rideade] gig3g4-f ; apponite 1 ; rldeaOai g^ (e being written above). ry cKoirig,] 

gjg3g4; explorationis (t-^s (T/coTrtSs) 1; t^s kottms g^, but with ff written above and 

superior nobis de omnibus qui quo- Gnostic dualists ; together with the 

libet modo depravant quae sunt Dei later heresies which were allied to 

et adulterant veritatem : In Deilacte any of these. 
gypsum male miscetur'' "i i6. Trayk rji aKOTria k.t.X.] From 

9. TO Se TTVevyia K.r.X.] Language Hosea v. I Trayls iyevrjdrjre K.r.X., 
closely resembling Acts xix. 2. where tt] a-Konia stands for the proper 

10. Tives Se avTav K.T.X.] Three name 'Mizpah' of the original, 
classes of heretics are here signified : 17, o /xi) Idtfievos k.t.X.] From Prov. 
(i) Ebionites ; (2) Sabellians ; (3) xviii. 9. 



TO THE TRALLIANS. 1 55 

20 TV(f)ov, VTTepo^Cav, Svvarop vfjuv icmv elvai a^oipiarov? eov. 
erryc yct/o to?c ctJoBoYweNOic ayton" Kai en'i tina, (^iqcTiv, 
eniBAeyoo aAA' h Ini ton TAneiNON kai hcy)(ion kai rpe- 
MONTA Moy Toyc Aoroyc; aioeicroe ok koI tov inCcrKOTrov 
vficjv oj? XpucTTOV, KaOa vpuv ol fxaKoipLOL SieToi^avTO ctTro- 

25 crroXot. o iuTO'? tov Ovcriao'riqpiov wv Kadapos ia-Tiv' 8to 
Kol vTTaKovei Tw eviCTKOTrco Koi Tol<5 TTpea^vripoi^' 6 he 

iKT0<5 (OU, 0VT6<i icTTLV O ^&)/)t9 TOV eTTtCr/COTTOV Kol T(OV TTpeCT- 

^vTepcov KOL Tcov StaKoviov TL Trpdacrcov, 6 tolovto<; mcmian- 
TAi TH cYNeiAi-icei, kai ecTiN AnicxoY x^'P'J^'^- ''"'' y^P ^cttlv 

30 eTTLaKOTTo^, aXX' rj Tracri^s o.pxV'^ '^^'' e^ovcrtas iireKeiva irdv- 
TCiiv KpaTOJV, CO? olov re avdpcoirov KpaTelv puixiqTr^v yivopievov 
Kara hvpa^jnv XpL(TTov tov eov ; tl Se irpecr^vTepiov aXX' rj 
a-vcTTrjfjLa lepov, o'Vfji^ovXoL kol avveSpevTol tov iino-KOTrov ; 
TL Se StctKovot, aW rj [XLfjL'r)Tai tcuv dyyeXuKCuv Swdjxeojp, Xel- 

35 rovpyovz^res aurw XeiTovpyiav KaOapdv kol dixwixov ; C05 
%Tecl>avo<; 6 dyuos 'laKcu/3&> rw fxaKapiO), kul Ttjao^eos koI 
Alvo? HauXo), KOL 'Ai'ey/cA.T^To? /cat KXr]iJLrj<; HeTpco. o Toivvv 

afterwards corrected into T^ (j-KOTTta. !] eavTbv'\ (fiavrov g^. i8 eai/rou] 

gjg2i'g3 ; auTou g4. a5e\<p6s k.tX.I written in g3 d8e\^6v iari Kai Xv/j.aii'o/j.ei'os 

TOV iavTov. Xv/jLaivofJ.ii'ov^Xv/j.aivofJiaii'ov g^. 19 aTro^-^ir^e] g3; airodtrjade 

g4; dirodeaOe g^- dXa^ofeiav] dXaJi'ujvlav g^. 20 rvcpov] TV(pov g^. 

dxuipicTTovs] gig2g4; dxwpto-Tots g3. 21 6771)5 yap] g^; add. earl gig3g4 [I], 

'o's] gig2g3g4- The word was omitted by Ussher, apparently through accident, and 
he was followed by Voss and several later editors, 24 Ka6a\ gig2g4 ; xad' 

o gy aTTo'crroXot] gig3g4 ; ol dirodToXoL g^. 28 fiefj-iavTai] fietiiaTai g^. 

29 xe'V'^"] X^'/""' 2- 31 ^vdpuTrov] txt gigaSslj a-dd. wdvrwv g^. yivo- 

fievov] gig3g45 ; 7ei'dAteyof g^. 35 avrQ] txt gig2g3l; add. dd g^. 37 'Aj'^7- 

/cXijTos] gig2g3g4> dfiacletus 1. The form 'AtokXtjtoj was tacitly substituted in the 
Greek text by Morel, as may be inferred from his note on another passage (see 
p. 148 of his edition), and he has been followed by several other editors (e.g. 
recently Cureton and Dressel), though not by Ussher. 

21. eyyiis k.t.X.] From Ps. Ixxxiv 28. /Mefilaprai k.t.X.] From Tit. i. 

(Ixxxv). 9. The quotation which fol- 15 ixfjj.i.avTai...ri a-weldrjais, while the 

lows, eVi Tiva K.T.X., is from Is. Ixvi. 2. following expression, koI ecmv anlarov 

24. biera^avTo OTrocrroXoi] The re- x^'P"'') '^ from I Tim. v. 8. 

ference is to the s^nrions Apostolical 35. mlrefftavos k.t,\I\ Comp.Hero 3. 

Constitutio7is : see esp. ii. 20 o yap yj- ^ kviyKKr]To^^ See the note on 

a.K.ov<i)v avTov Xpicrrov oKovei, kol o Ps-Ign. Mai'. \. 
avTov aBerdov Xpicrrov dBerel k.t.X. 



156 IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 

TOVTCJP TrapaKovoJv a0eo<; Trdixvav ely) av koI Svcrcrefiyjs, aue- 
r(ov XpicTTOv Koi t-qv avTov Stara^tv crixiKpvvoiV. 

VIII. 'Eyw Se ravTa vixlv eTTtcrreXXw, ovk otl eyvoiv 
TOLOVTOv; Tivas ev vfxiv' aXka ixr)Se avyxoiprjaeiev irore o 
eos TOiovrov eU ctKoag ekOelv ras e/xct?, o jai) (^etcra/^evos rov 5 
vlov avTov Sua Tr]V ayiav iKKkiqcriav' dXka rrpoopcov ras 
iveSpa-s Tov Trovrjpov rat? Trapayyeklais 7rpoacr^aXt^o/xat 
VjLtag, fus reKva [xov dyairrjTd koL Trtcrra iv XpL(TTa>, irpo- 

TTOTlt,(jiV V/Xa? TO. (f)v\aKTLKd TtJs Xotjat/cf 9 TWt' awTToraKTiov 

voo-ov' 17s i5jaers (hrocfievyeTe rr]v voaov evhoKia XpLCTTOV rov 10 
Kv/3tov '^jacuv. UjLtets ovv dva\a^6vT<; npaoTrjTa ylvecrOe 
IxLfxrjTai nady] jxaTcou [X/atcrTOv] kol dyd7Tr)s avTov, rjv rjyd- 
TTrjcrev rnxdq Aoyc cayton ytrep 'r)ixo)V AyTpoN, iva to) aifian 
avrov Kadapicrr} Ty/aas TraXatas ^vcrcrel3La<; kol C^^-qv rjplv 
TTapdcrxrjTaL, jaeXXoj^ras oaov ovSeVoj diroWva-dai viro Trj<; 15 
eV T^jati^ KaKia?' [xrjSels ovv vfjicjv tl Kara tov ttXtjctiov 
i)((ET(o' A(^eje ydp, <f>'q<jlv o KvptO'? y)pi(X)V, kai A(J)eeHC6TAi 

I To&ruv] gig3g4J'; tsHs 1; tovtov g^. irdixTrav] irdvirav gj^. dderCiv] 

gig2g3g4 5 ^^ conte7iLnens 1. The editors read koX dderuiv, following the ed. princ, 
in which the Koi was inserted without authority from the MS. 4 avyx^PV- 

ffuiv] gjSg^sg^ ; cvyxo}pv<^eU g^. 5 a/cods] gig2Jg4^ ; ras aKoa^ g^. (peiffd- 

fievos] (p-nadfj-euos gj. 6 tt]v] gig2^g4J ; om. gj. 7 7rapa77eXtais] g2^g4^ ; 

irapayye\eiai.s gjg3. 9 XocfUK^s] g^s ; Xvixlktjs gjgzgs- The correction was 

made by Morel. The word Xv/jlikos does not appear to occur. 10 ^s] gig2-fg4>f 

(and so perhaps 1, which has quam . . .tanqiiam morbum); oh g^, adopted by Zahn. 
evbodq^ gig2g4 > ^vSoKla yap avrr] g^. 1 has beneplacite in christo etc. 12 Xpt- 

o-rou] g2g4l; om. gjgj. 15 irapdcrx^rat] TrapdirxeiTat g^. 16 riiu,v\ 

gjg3g4j; nobis \\ vjuv g^. {jfj.wv] gig2g3g4.i'; vestrum 1. The reading ^^wi', 

which has no authority, has appeared in the editions after Voss, who appa- 
rently was the first to introduce it. 17 <l>-r\<T\v Kt/ptoj V"''] gig2g3g4-''; 

7. 7rpoa(T4>aKLCofj.ai] '/ 7nake you cal terms (e.g. Galen Op. xi. p. 795, 
secure for myself beforehand'' ; Jos. Dioscorid. Op. I. p. 300, Kiihn). For 
B. J. i. 2. 3 7rpor](r4)aki(rdM irpos to (^uXaKriKo we should rather expect Trpo- 
adr]\ov, Clem. Hom. Ep. Clem. 7 ^uXaKrixa, since (^uXaKriKoy commonly 
Trpoaa-cfiaXlCfa-de. takes a genitive of the thing preserved. 

8. TTpoiroTiCoov K.r.X.] ''administer- 13. Sous eavrov k.t.X.] From i Tim. 
ing a draught to you which shall be ii. 6 o Sois iavrov dvriXvTpov vrrep nav- 
an antidote to the pestiletitial ?nalady ratv ; comp. Matt. xx. 28, Mark x. 45. 
of the disorderly. The words TrpoTrori- 17. "A(/>fre k.t.X.] A very loose 
^eu/jTrpoTTorttr/xos, commonly are medi- quotation from Mark xi. 25 (comp. 



TO THE TRALLIANS. 



157 



YM?N. 1X7] d(f)opiJia<; didore rot? eOvecnv, Iva [x-q oXiyajv tlpcjv 

a^povoiv eiveKev 6 Adroc kai h AiAackaAi'a BAACcftHMHTAr 

20 ofAi yap, (^Yjcriv o 7rpo(f)'ii]T7]<; wg e/c TrpocrdjTrov tov 0eov, 

Al' of TO ONOMA MOY B AaC (|) HMe?TAI eN TOIC eGNeciN. 

IX. Koj(f)c6dr)Te ovv, orav vixlv ^wyoi? 'It^ctov Xptcrrou 
XaXT; Tt9, TOV vlov TOV cov, TOV yevofjievov e/c AaveiS, tov 
eK Mapta?' 69 aXtjOco^ iyevvyjOrj kol iK Seov /cat e/c vrap- 

25 Oevov, dW ov^ coaavTO)'?' ovSe yap TavTov eo9 /cat duOpoj- 
770?- dkr)6oj<; dviXa^ev cr(o[xa- 6 Adroc yap cAp2 ereNero, 
/cat eTro\iTev(TaTO avev a/xaprtas* tic yap, (j)r](TLV, el ymcon 
eAerx^' we nepi amapti'ac; e(f)ayev /cat emev dXrjOojs' icTTav- 
pcoOrj /cat aTTeOavev im Uovtlov UuXaTOv dkr)Ooi<i 8e /cat ov 

30 So/c/ycret iaTavpcodr) /cat diredaveu, ^XeTTOVTcov ovpaviiov /cat 
eTTiyeioiv /cat Ka.Ta)(6ovtoiv ovpavicov fxeu w? rwi' dacofxa- 
Tcov (f)V(Tcov, iirLyeLcov re 'lovSatwi^ /cat 'VcjfxaLcov /cat rwi/ 
TTapovTOiv /car iKelvo /catpov avdpuTTOiv crTavpovfJievov tov 
Kvptov, KaToyOovloiv Se oj? rov nXyjOov<; tov orwavacrTavTos 

dicente domino 1. The later editors (not Zahn) here read I'^uw;', for which there is no 
authority. It was so printed however in the ed. princ, and, though corrected to 
r//i(5i/ by Morel, was reintroduced by Ussher and Voss. i8 U^or{\ g^s; 

StSoTttt gjg3; SiSwre g4. 19 dv^Kiv'\g-^sg^s; efj'e/cev (sic) g3 ; h>eKiv g/^. 

^\a(T(p7]/j.7JTai] g^sg^s ; p\a(T(p7]fie'iTai g^gy 21 ^\aa(py}ixuTai'\ g^g-^; p\a(T<p7]- 

fXTJTaL g^; ^\acr<prjnelTi g^. 23 AavelS] 5a5 gj ; 5av'i5 gy 25 Tavrovl 

gjg2g4 (with variations as to the breathing); ravTo g^. 26 7ap] gig3; 

om. g2g4; inquitX. 28 eX^yx^ '] gig2g3 ! f^^s"g4; argttet \. 29 oil So/ci/cret] 

euSoKijcret g4l. 32 re] gigzgs; 5^ g4J-; wro 1. The editors read 5^ after Morel. 

33 eKeivo] g4 ; eKeivov gj^rgs- The v has been written first and then erased in gj. 
It was printed eKeivov in the ed. princ, but corrected by Morel. Later editors 
however with Ussher and Voss have returned to eKeivov. See the lower note. 

34 KaraxOoviwu 5^] gigagsj '^^^ KaraxOoviuv d^ g^. 



Matt. vi. 14, Luke xi. 4). It is quoted 
almost as here in Polyc. P/ii/. 2 : 
see also Clem. Rom. 13 with the note 
on the passage. 

18. tva ^?)...6 Xoyo? K.r.X.] The 
expression is made up from i Tim. 
vi. I, Tit. ii. 5. 

20. Oval K.T.X.] From Is. lii. 5 ; 
see the note on the genuine Ignatius, 
p. 172. 



26. o \6yos K.T.X.] From Joh. i. 
14. The passage which follows, ris 
e'l vficdv K.T.X., is from Job, viii. 46. 

33. KUT fKelvo Koipov^ A common 
expression in later Greek, e.g. Euseb. 
H. E. iii. 8, 9, iv. 7, v. 10, vii. 1 1 ; 

COmp. iv. 13 KOT aVTO...TOV xp^fov. 

On tbe other band the genitive with 
Kara would be inexplicable in Kar 
fKfivov Kaipov. 



158 IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 

tS Kv/OlW" noAAA yoip, <f)y)(TLV, CWMATA TCON Ke KO I M HME N OiN 
AfKJ^N HrepQH, TOON MNHMGIOON AN 603)(e 6 N TOO N' /Cat KaT7]X- 

6ev el<; ah'qv fiovos, dvrj\6ev Se fiera TrXr)6ov<;' koI ecr^ia-ev 
Tov aTT ai(ovo<; (|)pArMdN /cat to mgcotoixon avTov lAyceN- 
Kttt dvecTTr) Sid rpioiv rj^epwv i.yeipavTO<i avTov tov Trarpos' 5 
Kol TecrcrapaKOVTa rnxepa<i crvt'Starpii/zas Toi'i aTiocrToXoi? dve- 
\rj(^6r] 7rp6<5 tov vaTepa' /cat cKASiceN Ik AeliooN aytoy, 
Trepiixiviov eooc an t66oocin oi exQpoi aytoy Ytto toyc nd- 
Aac AYTOY- '^Xi ^^ TrapaaKevfj TpiTrj u>pa dirocjiaaLV eSe^aro 
Trapd TOV UtXaTov crvy^copy] cravTOS tov TraTpos' KTrj copa lo 
ecTTavpoJOrj' ivvaTrj direTTuevcTev vpo n^Xiov Sucrewg iTd(j)r)' 
TO adfi^aTov vtto yyjv p.4vei ev tco jXprjixeLO) o) dneOeTo av- 
Tov *lco(Trj(f> 6 aTTo ApuxaOeia^' e7rt(^wcr/covcn79 /cv/ota/c^9 
dveaTT) e/c tcov veKpcov /cara to elpyjjxevov vn avTov' oocnep 
HN 'Ioonac In th koiAia toy khtoyc Tpeic HMepAc KAi TpeTc 15 

NYKTAC, OYTOOC I'cTAI KAI O Y'OC TOY ANSpOOnOY In TH 

KApAiA THC rfic Tpeic HMepAc KAI Tpe?c NYKTAC. 7repie)(L 
ovv Tj jxev TTapacTKevrj to Trd0o<s, to (rd/B/BaTOv ttjv Ta^rjv, tj 
KvpiaKrj Trjv dvda-Taaiv. 

4 yitea-oTotxoj'] /xecTOTuxoi' gj ; yueo-oVetxc" gs- 13 'AptMct^eias] gjg^; apifiadias 

SsSi^- ^7 "'^P^'?] KOiXiq. g3. 21 TO SoKi^aei] g^; Tip doKi^crei gig3 ; doKrjaei 

g4. The Ti^ of the ed. princ. was corrected into to by Morel. Later editors from 
Ussher and Voss onwards have returned to np, but this is quite inadmissible. 
yeyevrjadcn] yeyevdadai g^. It is so printed in the ed. princ. also, but gj has yeye- 
VTJffdai. 22 awfia] g; to o-c3yua Chron-Pasch. 416. ireirov9&ai] g^g^sg^s ; 

T(p re veiroveivai gy 23 01) t$\ gig3g4J; ovtu g^l. 29 aXXd Ty 6vTi\ gig2g3 ; 

om. g4 (by homoeoteleuton), and so app. 1. 31 ^xoc] gig3g4^; ^X'^'' 2- 

0e6s] gl; om. Chron. wapOivov] gl; add. fiapias Chron. 33 Trai'Taj 

1. 7roXKa...acofiaTa k.t.X.] From 7. eKadiaev k.t.X.] From Heb. 
Matt, xxvii. 52, loosely quoted. x. 12, 13; comp. i. 13, where Ps. ex 

2. Karfj\6ep k.t.X.] Taken from (cix). I is directly quoted. 

the Docfrine 0/ A ddat p. g (ed. Fhil- 9. rpiTrj apa k.t.X.] See Apost. 

lips), as quoted by Eusebius H. E. Const, v. 14. eKTji pev apa o-Tavpda-avres 

i. 13 Koi KaTe^T] ets tov aSrjv koI SifVx'cre avTOP, TpiTr) 8e <Spa ttjv aTTocfiacrcv 8f^a- 

(f)paypov...Ka\ KOTe^r] povos ave^rj Se pevoi Tr)v kqt avTOv...Ka). nepl Trfv 

pfTo. TToXXov o^Xov K.T.X. (with vv. 11.); ivarriv copav...anf7rvfV(Tf, koi BawTeTai 

see Ussher's note here. Trpo riXiov dva-ecos eV pvrjpela Koiva' 

4. cfipaypov K.T.X.] The metaphor eTTKJxoa-KOva-rjs de ttjs pias cra^^aTcav, 

of Ephes. iii. 14, to peaoTOix^ov tov dvacrTas ck veKpmv iTrXtjpaxrev fKeiva a 

(^pa-y/LtoO Xuo-ay, but differently applied. Kai npo tov nddovs Tjplv irpoiXeyev 



TO THE TRALLIANS. 



159 



20 X. El Se, (ocnrep rtve? aOeoi oure^, rovrecrTiv amcTToi, 
XeyovcTL, to SoKijcreL yeyevrjcrOac avrov avOpoitrov, ovk dXrj- 
dais aveCkr)(^evai crwjaa, Koi roJ hoKeiv TedvrjKevau, neTrovOevai 
ov Tw OPTL- t(.vo<s evEKev iyoi Se8e/xat Koi evy;op,ai 6r)pLoixa- 
'^rjcrai ; ocjpedv ovv anodvyjcrKa)' apa KaTai/;ev8oyu,at tov 

25 (TTavpov TOV KvpLov. Kai TrepLTTo<; o Trpocf)T]Trj<s' oVontai 
eic ON lleKeNTHCAN, kai KoyoNTAi e(j)' eAYToic toe enl Afd.- 
nHTO). ovKovv aTTiCTTOi avTo\ ov)( TfTTOv Tcov (TTavpoicrdvTOiv 
avTov eyoj be ov tco ooKeiv e^o) ras eATrtoa? ein tco virep 
ifiov diToOavovTi, aXXd tco ovtv akr)deLa<; yap dWoTpioi' to 

30 i/;evSo9, aky)0o}<5 Toivvv iyevvrjcreu Mapla, o-cofMa (deou evot- 
Kov e)(ov Koi dkrjdco'^ iyevvijOrj 6 0eo9 X6yo<s ek Trj'? irap- 
Oivov crw/xa 6ixoL07ra6e<; y^plv 'qix(j)L(riJieuo<g' d\r]9cu<; ykyovev 
iv p.rjTpa 6 Travrag dpOpcoTTOv; iv jxnJTpa ^LaTrXdTTOJV kol 
inoLrjcrev eavTw (T(ofj.a e/c tcov Trj<; napdevov cnrepixaTOiv, 

35 TrXrjv ocrov dvev ofMLXias duSp6<s' CKVOcjiopyjOr], cus Kat >)/xet9, 
Xp6vo)v TTC/oidSot?' /cat dXrjOojs iTc^drj, ojs Kal yjixels' kol 

dvdpwTTovs iv MTpq.] gjg3 (writing however ixrjTpL^) g^ Chron. ; om. g^ (by homceote- 
leuton). There is great confusion in the rendering of 1, but the words navras 
dvdpiiwovs at least are omitted. 34 (nrepfidrwv] gigaga Chron. ; ai/MTuv g^. 

In 1 the sentence runs /aciens sibi corpus ex virghte, sine senime scilicet et collociitione 
viri. This testifies to the reading awepfiaTwv, though the translator has freely 
altered. The reading ai/MTwv was Morel's conjecture, and hence it appears in some 
later editions. Its appearance in g4 was also doubtless due to conjecture. 
35 dvev] here, g; after dvSpbs, Chron. 6/xi\/as] 6/Mr]\las g^. Kvo(popri9r]] g; 

portatusque in utero 1 ; dX-qdujs eKvocpop-^Orj Chron. 36 xp^"^"] 4^ Chron. ; 

Xpovov g^g^; xPv^ Zv 7ox xpov(^v wepioSoi.^ \\\z.s svm^ly tempore. /coJ tert.] 

gl; om. Chron. The words Kal dX-rjdQs eya\aKTorpo(p7i6rj . . .i]/ji.e2s are omitted in g4 
(from homoeoteleuton). 



<j)acrKcov on Aei tov vlov tov dvdpconov 
TToirjcrai iv ttj Kaphia rfjs yrjs Tpeis 
qyiipas KOL Tpels vvKTas : comp. viii. 33 
TpiTT) 8e, oTi aTTocpacnv iv avrfj vtto 
UiXaTov eXa^fv k.t.X. 

14. (Sa-vfp Tjv K.r.X.] Matt. xii. 40, 
quoted word for word. 

25. o^ovrai, K.r.X.] From Zach. 
xii. 10. The rendering of the first 
part of the verse however is taken 
from Job. xix. -^"j (comp. Rev. i. 7), 



where the LXX has iin^Xi-^ovTai irpos 
p, dvd' d)v KUTcopxycravTo. The second 
part is loosely quoted from the LXX. 

32. yiyovev k.t.X.] Apost. Const. 
viii. 12 yiyovev iv p-rjTpa Trapdevov 6 
^iaTrXdaa-a>v rravras tovs y(vvo)p.vovs. 
The context has several expressions 
in common with this chapter of the 
Pseudo-Ignatius. See on 6 Kpirfis npi- 
6eis and tov apxeKOKov ocpfcos below. 

34. o-Trep/xdrwi'] Milton Far. Lost 



l6o IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 

akqdcos iya\aKTOTpo(f)ij9y) Kal rpotfyrj^ KOLvrj<; kol ttotov fxer- 
eo-^ev, CO? koI T^/xet?' koI rpets ScKCtSa? irc^v iroXLTevcrd- 
jxevo'S i/3airTLa0r) vtto 'icjdvvov dXrjdcos kol ov 80^17 cret* /cat 
Tpels iviavTov; K-qpv^as to evayyekiov koX TTOLT](Ta<; arjixeia 
KoX rkpara vtto ruiv xjjevSo'iovSaLCJV /cat HiXdrov tov r\y^- 5 
fjLovos o KpLTrjs eKpidrj, ifxacrTiyutOt], iirl Kopprjq ipaTTicrdr), 
eveTTTvcrdr), aKavBivov (rrk^avov /cat TTop(j>vpovv IfxaTLOV i<f)6- 
pecrev, KareKpiOr), icxTavpcoOrj d\.r]9(o<;, ov SoKrjcreL, ov cf)av- 
racrta, ovk aTTaTj)' aneOavep d\r]6(o<; /cat erct^iy /cat i^yepdrj 
e/c T&jv ueKp(ov Ka$a)<; ttov Trpocrr)V)(eTO \eyoiv, cy Ae Kypieio 

ANACTHCON Me, KAI AN TAHO Aob COO AyTOIC" /Cat O nANTOTe InA- 

KoyooN AYTco TTarrjp aTTOKpiOel^ Xeyet, anacta d Oeoc, Kpi- 

NON THN THN, OTI cf K A T AK A H pO N OMH C I C EN HACI TOIC 

5 'rov] g (comp. 1); om. Chron. 6 i/ia(rTiyw67]...KarKpl9ri] om. gg (by 

homoeoteleuton). For ifiaany^bdr) g^ has efxaarijyudyj. After i/xaa-Tiyudy] Chron. 
adds uTTo 5oi;Xw;/. Kopprjs] suggested by Ussher and read by Voss; Koprjs or 

Kap-qs gj ; Kap-qs g^ ; Kopris g^s Chron. ipairiadri] gig2g4; ippairlady) edd. after 

Morel. 7 e<^o'pe(ri'] gj Chron. ; icpopija-e g^s ; i(p6pri(rev g^. 8 oi) So/cijaet] 

g Chron.; vohmtarie complaccns (eOSo/c^tret or evdoKJjcras) 1. 12 ai'ry] g^j-g j-g, ; 

auToi g4. K/)7:'0J'] Kplvov g^; Kplvuv g^ ; judica 1. 15 dXTj^ij/uSs] gig2J-g3; 

iii. 284 ' Made flesh, when time shall pression occurs Apost. Constvm. 12; 

be, of Virgin seed'. comp. Ps-Smyrn. 7 roO ap-)(iKaKov 

2. TpeTf Se/caSa? (c.r.X.] The thirty Trpevfiaros. 

years and the three years are men- 23. ^Ifxava k.tX] Comp. Apost. 

tioned in a similar juxtaposition in Const, vi. 8 koI npofl^aXovTo K\f6j3i6v 

Melito Fragm. 6 (p. 416 Otto). Tiva kcli 7rape(ev^av ra Si'/Licoi/f ourot 8e 

6. 6 KpLTTjs eKpidr]^ Apost. Const. fiadTjrfvovcri Aoa-idfco Tivi...iTa koI ere- 

viii. 12 fcpi^els o KptT7;'s, Melito Fragm. poi erepcov Kar^p^av cktottcov boyjxaTUiv 

13 (p. 419) 'judex judicatur'. Krjpivdos koL MdpKos koI MevavSpos Kal 

10. 2u Se Kvpte K.r.X.] From Ps. BacriXei87;y /cat ^aropvlXos, where the 
xli (xl). 10. The quotation 'Amo-ra anachronisms are quite as flagrant 
K.T.X., which follows, is from Ps. Ixxxii as here, and more obvious. 

(Ixxxi). 7. TOV TvpuiTOTOKov K.T.X.^ Thc Bxprcs- 

11. 6 TravTOTe fTroKovcov avTw] The sion used by Polycarp FAi7. 7, and 
expression is taken from Joh. xi. 42 ascribed to him by Irenaeus iii. 3. 4. 
TTavTore fiov aKovds. 24. 6pvyp,a8ov] ' a hiibbtlb, a noisy 

14. Kal rmas k.t.X.] Taken from 2 crowd'. The word opvy/xaSos is a 

Cor. iv. 14. late and corrupt form of opviiaydos ; 

16. 'Eyto el/jLi K.T.X.] Inaccurately see Lobeck Pathol, p. 349. 

quoted from Joh. xi. 25, 26. dv^pajTroXarpas] This term might 

19. TOV apxeKOKov o(f)ea>s] The ex- well be employed of the Simonians, 



TO THE TRALLIANS. 



i6i 



eBNeciN. o roivvv az^acrrr^crag avTOV iraTrjp kai hmac Ai' 
i5AYT0Yerepe?- ov X'^P'^'^ '^^ dXy]9Li>0)<; l,rjv ovx e^et res* Xeyet 
yap OTL ertib eiMi h zoom" 6 nicTeyojN eic e/we, kan aho- 
Ganh, ZhiceTAr kai hac 6 zoon kai nicxeyooN eic ewe, kan 
AnoBANH, ZHceTAi eic TON AiooNA. (fievyeTC ovv rag a.9eov<; 
alpecreL^' tov OLa/36\ov yap elariv i^ev peo'ei'; , rov dp^eKa- 
20 Kov 6(f)e(o^, TOV Sid rrjs yvvaLKO'? d7TaTrj(TaPTO<5 'ASa/x tov 
iraTepa tov ykvov<^ -qixoiv. 

XI. ^evyeTe Se avTov koI Ta^s ica/ca? 7rapa(pvdSas' 

^i/xoji/a TOP TTpoiTOTOKOv avTov vlov, Kai MepavSpop kol Bacrt- 

XiSrjp Kai oXop avTov top opvyp-aSop Trj^ /ca/cta?, tov^ dpdpoj- 

25 TToXctrpag, ov? /cat eniKAXApAToyc Xeyet 'lepefita? d 7rpo(f)rjTr)<^' 

(f)6vyeTe kol tov<; dKaOdpTov^ NtKoXatra?, tov? xpev^ojpvjxov?, 

dXijdQs g^. 17 ^rj(reTai....Kav aTrodavr]] g^g^s (see the next note); om. gjgs- 

But Dressel wrongly says that the words are wanting in 1 and in Joh. xi. 26, for 
they are represented in both, though not verbatim. He has misunderstood a note 
of Ussher. 18 fTjirerat] add. eis rbv alCJva g^ (so Bryennios, but perhaps he has 

misread). 19 ecfuvpiaas] adinventio [icpivpeaLs) I. 24 opu^/xaSof] giga-fgsj 

dpv/xaySbu g^. 16 aKa.Qa,pTov%\ gigzgs ; iiriKarapaTovs g^ ; inmtcndissimos 1. 



since they worshipped Simon (Just. 
ApoL i. 26, Hippol. Hcer. vi. 18 ; see 
Zahn's note here) ; but in this sense it 
would not apply to other heretics 
named in the context. It is probable 
therefore that the word is used with 
a different bearing. These heretics 
might be called 'men-worshippers', 
because, though they denied the 
divinity of Christ, they yet paid Him 
in some sense divine honours. On 
somewhat similar grounds the Catho- 
lics were called anthropolatrcE by the 
Apollinarians (Greg. "^a.!. Epist. loi, 
Op. II. p. 89; Poem. Dogm. 10, Op. 
II. p. ?54), and the Nestorians by the 
Catholics (Cyril. Alex. Epist. 20, Op. 
X. 296 Migne; Cod. Justin, i. i. 5, 6, 
NeoToptov TOV dvdpconoKaTpriv). The 
force which the word has here appears 
from Athan. Or. c. Arian. ii. 16 {Op. 
I. p. 3S2) St' dvdpmivov 8i ylrikov ToiiTo 
iroirjcrai OTrpfnes rjv, Iva fii], av6pa>nov 

IGN. III. 



Kvpiov ex^ovres, dpOpanroXarpai yero)- 
fifda. 

25. eTTiKarapaTovs K.r.X.] Jer. xvii. 
5 eTTiKardpaTos 6 avOpanros us rrjv iXn'iba 
ex^ei eV avdpcowov. 

26. NtKoXatVay k.t.X.] So again 
Philad, 6 o'los 6 yj/ev8a)i>vp.oi: 'NiK.oKat- 
TTjs. The expression is borrowed 
from Apost. Const, vi. 8. Clement of 
Alexandria {Strom, ii. p. 490, iii. p. 
522) defends Nicolas himself against 
the charges to which his professed 
followers laid themselves open ; but 
Irenjeus {Hcer. i. 26. 3) and Hippo- 
lytus {Hcer. vii. 36) represent him as 
the true founder of the sect; see 
Galatians p. 297, note, ed. 5. These 
passages of the interpolated epistles 
are in the mind of Stephanus Goba- 
rus (Photius Bibl. 232), when he men- 
tions Ignatius among those writers 
who exculpated Nicolas. 



1 1 



1 62 IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 

rov<? (j^iXrjSopov^, tov? (TVKO(f)di'Ta<;' [ov yap tjv roiovTa 6 tuv 
dirocTToXoiP NtKoXao?*] (jievyere koI tol tov novrjpov eyyova, 
eoSoToz^ Koi KXe6(3ov\ov, ra yePvaJvTa Kaprrov Oavarrj^o- 
pov, ov lav Tt9 yevarjTai, irapavTiKa aTroOvrjcrKeL, ov tov 
TTpocTKaipov OdvaTov, ctXXa tov alcovLOV. ovtoi ovk etcri 5 
cfiVTeia Trarpog, dXX' eyyova KaTrjpafxeva' nACA oe, (fyrjaiv 
o KvpLO<;, (j)yt6i'a, hn oyk e^YTeyceN 6 nATHp Moy o enoy- 
pANioc, eKpi2(jo0HToo- ct ydp rjaav tov 77arpo9 K-XctSot, ovk 
dv rjaav exQpoi toy cTAypoy toy XpicToy, aXXa tojv arro- 
KTeivdvTcov TON THC AoEhc KypioN' vvv Se TOV cTTavpov dp- 10 
vovfxevoi KoX TO Trd6o<; etraLO-^vvo ix.evoi KaXvnTOvcn T'qv 'lou- 
Salov TTapavojxiav, tcov Beoixd^oiv, twv KvpcoKTovcov fiLKpov 
ydp elnelv, TrpofjyrjTOKTovcov u/xa? Se TrapaKaXel Xptcrros ets 
TTjv avTOV dcjidapcriav Sid tov irdOov? avTov Kal ri^s dva~ 
cndcreo)^, op-ra? ixeXrj avTov. 15 

XII. 'Acnrdl^ofjiaL v/xcts ano 'Sixvpvrjs a/xa ral? crvjx- 

I ToC'S avKopavTasI gigsg.s 5 crvKO(f>di'Tas (om. tous) g4. oi) 7iip...NtK6Xaos] 

g,g4 ; lion cnim talis fuii apostolornin minister nicolaiis 1 ; om. g3. Ing, apparently 
these same words (for some are still legible) have been written and afterwards 
erased. 2 rd... ^YYom] top... ^770j'o gjg^gj ; tov ..Ak'^ovov ^i^', nepotes \. 
3 KXeo/SoiiXoi'] K\e6^ovvov g^. 6 Trarpds] gig3g4J with I ; rod Trarpos g^. 

7 Moi*] gigags^ ; WWi' g4. iirovpavios] gjgj ; ovpivios g2g4 with Matt. xv. 

13. 14 avTov pri.] gjg^Jga ; eauroO g4. 17 ii.ol\ g^g^s; mihi 1 ; 

M<''g2g3- 18 Trapa/caXei] Tra/jamX^ gj. 21 ttJ 7r/30<reuxw] gigz-fgs 

3. GeoSoro!/] Probably the per- passage of the Pseudo-Ignatius in 

son meant is Theodotus the leather- Jerome {c. Helvid. 17, Op. II. p. 225) 

seller of Byzantium (Anon, in Euseb. see the introduction. 
H. E. V. 28, Ps-Tertull. adv. Oinn. Y.\(6^ov\ov\ The same person who 

Hcer. 8). The gross anachronism is is elsewhere called Cleobius ; see 

no objection to this identification. Epiphan. H(xr. li. 6 KAeo/3iov, (irow 

In the parallel passage, Apost. Const. KXfojSov'Xov. He is first mentioned by 

vi. 8, from which our Pseudo-Igna- Hegesippus in the same context with 

tius largely borrows, the heretic Mar- Simon and Dositheus, as the founder 

cus is ante-dated by about a century. of a sect called K\fo^ir]voi (in Euseb. 

It is unnecessary therefore to substi- H. E. iv. 22). In Apost. Cottst. vi. 8 

tute Theodas (Clem. Alex. Stroj/i. vii. he appears as a disciple of Dositheus 

p. 898) as proposed by Ussher, or and fellow-disciple of Simon, and 

Thebuthis (Hegesipp. in Euseb. H. lower down ( 16) he and Simon are 

E. iv. 22) as suggested by Cotelier. spoken of as 'forging poisonous books 

On the supposed reference to this in the name of Christ and His disci- 



TO TRE TRALLIANS. 163 

7rapov(Tai<g fxot iKKkr)(Tiai<^ rov Beov, ^v ol y^yovfJiei'OL fxe 
Kara Trav dverravaav crapKi re koI Trvevixan. TraoaKaXel 
v/xag ra Secriid [xov, a eveKev 'lr)crov Xptcrrov TrepLffyepco al- 
io rovixvo<; @eov iTnrv)(eiv' Sia/xeVere eV rfj ofiopoia rfj 77/509 
aX\7]kov<; /cat ry Trpocrevxfj. TTpiirei yap vixiv ro2s Ka6' eVa, 
igaLperQ)<; /cat rot? rrpecr^vripoi^, cti^ai/iu^eti^ rov iTTio-KOirov 
19 riixrjv 7rarp6<; /cat et? nixrjv "irjcrov XpLcrrov /cat ra)i> 
aiTocrroXoiv. eu^o/xat v/xa? iu dydrrrj aKovcraC fxov Iva fxri 
'S 19 [xaprvpLOv co vixiv ypd\fja<^. /cat vepl ifiov Se Trpocrev- 
^(eaOe, rrj'^ dcj/ vjxcop dydrrr)<; -)(^prjt,ovro<; Iv rcu iXeei rov 
eov, t9 ro Kara^ioiOrjvat fxe rov KXijpov ov TrepiKeiixai im- 
rv)(Ly, tW fjL'q aSo/ct/^09 evpeOco. 

XIII. 'AcTTra^erat v/xa9 t^ d^ydTTT] 'Sp.vpvaLcov /cat 'E<^- 

;o crtwv. ixvrjixovevere v[jloju Tr]<5 iv Svpta iKKky)(Tia<i' o6ev ovk 

d^i6<^ eljXL XeyeaOaL, cov ecry^aro'^ roiv iKcZ eppcoaOe iv 

Kvpico Irjaov Xpicrrw, VTroracrcrojxevoL rw imcTKOTTa), 6jxoloj<s 

comp. [I]; TTpoa-evxTJ (om. t^) g4. 23 irarpos] gjg7g4 with I; tov Trarpbs 

gy 'Iv<Tov] gigjJ-gsl ; viou g4. 26 xpsfocros] xP'To^tos g^. 

29 'Slfj.vpvalwv] fffivpuiuif g^. 30 vfiwp] gjg2g4 ; vfiCiv g^ ; 1 has memor est 

vestri {fxvT]f.ioi'evrai vpLuv) ecdesia quae est in syria. In I the text runs iiv-qnoveiere 
ev TttiS Trpoaevxo.'is vfxSiv rrjs k.t.X. It seems therefore that Vyuwx' is correct and that 
the words ii/ rah irpoaevxais were dropped out accidentally, perhaps in the original 
MS of this recension or some earlier copy from which it was taken. The editors 
read qp.wi' (with g3), which makes a sort of sense. 

pies'. In the spurious Armenian borrowed from Phil. ill. 18. Justbe- 

Epistle of the Corinthians to S. Paul low the words tu>v airoKTeivavTav k.t.\. 

ver. 2 (see Rinck's Sendschr. d. Ko- are adapted from i Cor. ii. 8. 
rinth. p. 228) he is mentioned as 12. KvpioKrov(x>v\ See T'rtrj'. 3, with 

coming to Corinth with Simon and the note. 

undermining the faith of some per- 30. fivrj^iovevere vpLwv] The words 
sons there. In Auct. Imp. Op. ad eV rals Trpocrfi^xaty, which stand before 
Matth. Hom. 14 (Chrys. Op. vi. p. v\xu)v in the genuine Ignatius, have 
cxcix) the name is written Cleonms, disappeared, so that the sentence is 
probably, as Cotelier suggests, a cor- imperfect. Hence vjiav is altered 
ruptionfor Cleovius ( = KX6o/3tos). He into -qpLoiv in some Greek texts; 
and his followers are mentioned by and the Latin translator, reading 
Theodoret H. F. i. i, ii. i ; but no nvjjpioveveTai, boldly renders the pas- 
particulars are given. sage, 'memor est vestri ecclesia quae 

6. -n-aaa 8e k.t.X.] From Matt. est in Syria', unless indeed we ought 

XV. 13 quoted nearly word for word. to read 'memores este vestri eccle- 

9. fxdpo). K.T.'X.] An expression siae etc' 

II 2 



1 64 IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 

Kol rot? Trpeaj^vrepoi^ koI toI<? StaKOP-ot?' Kai ol Kara avBpa 
aXKijXov^ d-yaTTaTe iv d[xep[crTa> KapSca. dyvit^eTai vfjicov to 
ijxou TTvevfJLa, ov [xovov vvv, aXXa /cat orat' eou CTrtru^w 
ert yap evrt kii^Suj'&j^' etjitr dXXa Trtoro? o TraTrjp ^I'qaov 
UpLCTTOV TrX'Y)pa)(Tai. ixov TTjv aiTTjCTiv Kai vpicav iv (0 evpe- 5 
Oeirjfxev dixcofiOL. ovaLjxrjv vp.iov if KvpLO). 



4- 
UFOt TOTS EN MArNHSlAI. 

'T FN ATI OS, o Kai Seo(j)6po^, rfj eyXoyrjixevr) iv ')(dpiTi 

@eov TTarpos iv HpicrTu Irjcrov rw croiTrjpi, iv w dcnrd- 10 
^op-aL Trjv iKKky^Q-iav Trjv ovaav iv Mayvqaia rrj irpos Mat- 
dvSpcp KOI ev)(opaL iv ew rrarpX koX XpucrTM 'Irjcrov tco Ku- 
ploi 'qpdv' iv (o TrXetcrra ^aipeiv v/xas eii). 

I. ^^'ous vp(ov TO TToXvevTaKTov TT^s Kara eoi' aydirriq, 
dyaXkLaip^evos 7rpoeL\dpr)v iv TrlcTTei Irjcrov XptorTov npocr- 15 
XaXi^crat v/xti^. d^tco^ets yap ow/xaro? ^etov Kat noOeLvov, 
iv ots TrpL(f)epo) Secrpols aSw rets iKKKrjcrta'i, iv als evwcriv 

1 ayvi^erat vfiuf] with I ; castijicet vos 1 ; aa-n-d^erai u/xas gig2g3g4- 4 f^ri 

Kiv5vv(jiv^ eTTiKlvSwov gjg, ; iTTiKlvdvvos g^s ; iTriidvowos g^; in periculo 1 ; utto kIvBv- 
vov I. 6 ocaiytiTji'] ovifxeiv g^. 

Subscr. ToO d7fou lepofxaprvpoi lyvarlov irpos TpaWricrlovs (with ^ in the marg.) gj ; 
ToD 07^01/ iepofiapTvpos lyvarlov iincTToK-q /3' 7r/)6s TpaWtjcriovs g^. None recorded 
for g3g4. 

TTpOC TOYC GN MArNHCIAlJ rod avTov iincrToK-^ y vpos fiayvijaiovs g^; roO 
avTOv eiTKTToKrj irpos fiayvqaiovs (with 7 in the margin) gj ; tov aylov Upofidprvpos 
lyvarlov dpxnT'i.cTKOTrov ^eoTrdXews di'Ttox^'as iiriaroX-i] vpos fiayvrjalovs. 7. g3; rov 
avrov f-jnaKOTTov (sic) irpos fx.ay vrialovs (with 7 in the marg.) g4. See above, p. 105 sq. 

10 crojTTjpt] g; add. nostra 1; add. riixiJiv I (see p. 105). 11 lAaidvlpi^^ 

4. eVi Kiv^vv(iiv'\ For this conjee- k.tX. is adapted from i Pet. i. 18, and 

tural reading, on which I have ven- 'iyvan Qeov k.t.X. from Gal. iv. 9. 

tured, comp. Xen. Hipparch. iv, 5 r]v 22. nia-ros k.t.X.] From i Cor. x. 

be eVi Kivtvvcov eXavvTjri ttov k.t.\. I^- 

18. OS i(TTiv K.T.\.'\ From i Tim. 33. ovx ol k.t.X.] A loose quota- 

iv. 10. The expression ov tm atftan tion from Job xxxii. 9, 10, with a 



TO THE MAGNESIANS. 165 

ev^ofxai crapKO? kol TTvevixaro<^ 'ir^crot! 'KpucTTov' oc ecim 

COOTHp nANTCON AN OpoonCON , MAAICTA Ae niCTOON' OV T(0 

20 aFmati eAYTpco0HTe' ol ov erNODxe OeoN, maAAon Ae yn' 
AYToy erNoocGHTe* eV co virofxePOVTe^ r'qv iracrav efrrjpeiav 
rov alojvo'? totl)TOV Sta(^ev^ecr^e. nicroc yap, oc oyK cAcer 
YMAC neipAcGHNAi Ynep AynacSg. 

II. 'EttcI ovv rj^La)dr]v Iheiv [v/iagj 8ta, Aa/xa rov a^to- 
25 ^eov vfjicou eTTicTKOTTOv KOI irpecr^VTepcjy eov d^Lcop, Bacr- 

(TOV KOL 'AtToWcOPLOV Kol TOV (TVlX^lOiTOV jJLOV SiaKOPOV 

ZojtCcopos, ov iyco opatixrjp, on viroToicrcreTaL tco eTrtcTKOTTCo kol 
Tw Trpecr/BvrepLq) ^dpiTi 0eou ep PopiOi 'irjcrov ^picrTov. 

III. Kat vixlv 8e irpiTrei p-rj Karaffipopelp Trj<; TyXt/ctag 
30 TOV iTTLCTKOTTOv, aXXa Kara ypwjjirjp Seov 7raTp6<; vdcrav 

epTpoTTiqp avTco arropipieip, KaOojq eypcop /cat rovs dyCov; 
Trpecr^vTepov^ ov tt/do? ttjp (f^aiPopeprjp a(f)op(t)PTa<; peorrjTa 
aXXa TTjOO? ttjp ip ew (fipovqaLV iTre'nrep oyx 01 noArxpoNioi 
eici coc{)oi oyAe 01 repoNxec enicTANXAi cynscin, aAAa 
35 HNeyMA ecTiN eN BpoToTc. AavtT^X p^kp y<xp 6 crocf)0<; oo)- 
Se/caeri}? yeyope KdTo^o<; rw Oeio) irpevp^aTi, kol tovs pLarrjv 
rrjp TToXidv (f)epovTa<; Trpecr/Svra? crvKO(f>dpTa<; /cat imOvpiT]- 
Tct? dXkoTpLov KdX\ov<5 dmjXey^ep. Sapiov^X Se, iraihdpLOP 

Meaf Spy gjg^gs- 1 5 '^poetXii^ijj'] g^g^gg ; 7r/)cetXo/i7?j' g4j-. i6 /caJ] 

g3l; om. gjg2g4. 17 ^vwertv] landare [a'Lvqcnvl) \. 22 Sia^eufecr^e] 

giS2-fg4; ^ffi'g'l^ 1; SiappTj^eade g^. In I the sentence is different, but 5ta0i'76vrej 
appears there. 6s] gig3g4-f 1 ; <^s g^. eacret] eacrri g^. 23 dvvaade] 

SiS253^> ^"^"-f^^^o- S4- 24 v/iSs] I; zw I; om. gjg2g3g4. 5ia Aa/iS] 

I; per...damam\; dta day/xS. g^; diaoayfia (sic) g^; Siaday/xa (sic) g2; Siddey/xa 
g3. 27 ZwTiwvos] fwrttD^'os (sic) g4. VTroracro-erat] gjg3g45 1 ; vwoTMr- 

'^^'f &2' 3^ ""^Igigsg^; oi'j gz- 37 ei"i^i;/i7;Tos] eTrt^i^/xiras gj. 

38 dn-ijXeYfe;'] gjg^ ; ainj'\e7fe g3g4^; ma^iifestavit 1. The word was incorrectly 
printed dwriXei^ev in the ed. princ, which was emended airiSeL^ev in the edd. 
of Plantinus. This emendation has been adopted by some later editors. 

transposition of clauses. the narrative, and it is difficult to see 

35. Aavi^X fxev yap K.r.X.] For whence it could have been derived, 

these examples which follow, see the It may have been transferred from 

parallel passage Mar. ad Ign. 2, 3, Solomon ; see the note on Afar, ad 

4, with the notes. Jgn. 3 bvoKalbeKa k.t.X. 
8(io8fKaTf]s] His age is not given in 



1 66 IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 

OP [JLLKpop, TOP epeprjKovTaerrj 'HXel ZieXeys^ei rov eoG rrpo- 
TeTiix-qKOTa Tovq iavTov TratSa?. cocravr&JS Kau lepejXLa^ 
(XKOveL vrpo? ToG @ou, MH Aere oti Neocijepdc eiMi. '^oXojj.ojp 
he Kol 'lojcjtas, o /xe^' SajSeK-aeri}? (3acn.\evaa<5 ttjv (poj^epav 
h<eivqp koX SvcrepixijpcvTOP irrl ratg yvpac^lp Kpicriv epeica, tcop 5 
TraiOLOjp eiToirjo-aro, 6 Se o/craeri}? dp^as tou? ySw/xou? Kal 
TO, reixeprj Kajreppirrov koI rd d\ar] Karevrt/XTrpa" Sat/xoortv 
yap 171^, d\X' ou ew, dpaKeLfxepa' kol Tovg xpevBoicpel^ Kara- 
(T^arret ojs dj^ (j)dopa< /cat aTrareco^'as avOpcoTTCop aXk ov 
OeLOTfjTos Xaryoeura?. roiyapovv ov to ve'oi^ evKaTCKJypovriTov, 10 
oraj' @ew dpaKeLjxepou jj' aXX' orav 'yvatjxyjp ixo^Or^pop, kolp 
nenAAAicoweNON 2? HwepooN kakooni. J^e'09 T^t' o ^picrTO^o- 
po<; TLp.60<o<5- dW dKoijcraTe, ola 'ypd(l)eL avroj o BiSdcrKa- 

Xo9' MHAei'c COY THC NGOTHTOC K ATACf) pO N 6 ITOO, aAAA TYHOC 

fiNOY TOON niCTooN eN Adftp, eN ANAcrpo^H. TTperrov ovp 15 

I ov fUKpiv, Tov evevrjicovraerrj] Sf, fxiKpov tov iveviJKOvra ^tt] g^. 'HXei] or ijXel 

gig3g4 ; ^^' 2- 7 TeM^"^] T/x^vc g^. KareppiTrou] gig^gj ; Ka.T7}p'nrov g^. 

There is no authority for KareppLirTe, which is generally read. KaTeirlixirpa\ 

gig3g4-f; KCTiixTilTrpa g^. 8 ypevduupeh] gj,\ ^evhepdt g^sg^sg^s. 

KaTaa<pdTTe(.] g; ititci-fecitX. The editors commonly read Ka.Tk<j<pa.TTiv against all 
the Greek authorities. 9 a.-!ta.reQiva.{\ airo.raidvo.'i g^. 11 dXX' orav 

yvuf.i.r)v ixoxOripov, kclv Treira\ai(i)ixivov k.t.X.I sed ilia aetas quae sentcntiae iwcct, ctiam 
si invetcrata etc. 1.; dXX' 6 Ti]v yvuiiJ.y]v /noxdvp^" 1^^" "fewaXaiwixivov k.t.X. g^ ; aXX' 
o ttJj' yvuifXTjv /jLoxOripav Kciv TreTraXaiup.ii'os k.t.X. g^ ; aXX' 6 TrjU yi'ui/j.rjv fjioxOrjpos 
Kav KiraXai.o3fj.evo% k.t.X. g3g4^. I have ventured on a conjectural emendation 
which is suggested by a comparison of the authorities. 14 KaTa(ppoveiTu] 

3. /X17 X/ye K.T.X.] From Jer. i. 7, BevrjKaa-iv). The next passage, ov yap 

quoted also Alar, ad Ign. 3. Kaff ruiiiiv k.t.X.., is from Exod. xvi. 8. 

7. Kartppinov] There seems to be 24. ouSei? k.t.X.] The passage 

quite sufficient authority for a verb which follows is taken from Apost. 

KaTappmod) (KaTapnroco) ; see Steph. Const, vi. I, 2 AaBav yap Ka\^A^eipu>v 

Thes. S. V. KaTepfiTTuco (ed. Hase et dvTnrpocranroi ytvopfvoi Matael KaTeno- 

Dind.). drjaav els y'jv, Kope Se Ka). 01 peT avTOV 

12. TTfTvakaLcopivov K.T.X.] From Su- ti.aKocnoi nevTijKovTa StacrracnacravTes 

sann. 52 TrtnaXaiapeve i]pepa>v kokuiv nvpos napavoKaipa yy6pa(ri...Ka\ A^a- 

(LXX and Theodotion). plas (6] Kal 'O^ias. . .KararoXpTicras Trjs 

14. /xJjSftff crou K.T.X.] From I Tim. iepa)(Tvvrjs...e^aveTei.XeXenpav...KaLTOiye 

iv. 12, quoted exactly. ovSe efy dnpwprjms' ovre yap 6 'A/3(r- 

22. Oi; ae k.t.X.] Freely quoted craXto/i Kal 'Aj3e88adau epeLvau dripdp-q- 

from I Sam. viii. 7 ov a-e i^ovBevrjKa- toi k.t.X. (comp. 3 Karr^Xdoaav els 

aiv, aXX' 17 epe i^ovQivwKacn (v. 1. c^ov- n8ov (copres), combined with ii. 27 as 



TO THE MAGNESIANS. 1 67 

icTTiV Kai f/xa? viraKoveiv tco eTncrKOTra) vfxuiy koI Kara 
IxrjBeu avTM avTikeyeiv (ho^epov yap icm toj tolovtoj 
avTiKiyeiv ov yap rovTOvl top ^Xenoixevov TrXava rt?, 
aXXa Tou aopaTov TrapaXoyt^erat, tov firj Swajjievov 

20 napa tlvo<; TrapaXoyLcrdrjpai' to 8e tolovto ov ttoo? 
avOpoiiTOv aXXa 7Tpo<; eov e^ei ttjv dvacjiopciv. rw yap 
XafiovrjX XeyeL 6 0O9, of ce nApeAori'cANTo, aAA' ewe. 
/cat o Mco(rrj<; (f)r]cnv, oy r^p kaS' hmoon d rorrYcwoc, 
aAAa kata Kypi'oy toy OeoY- ovoets eixeivev aTLjJLwprjTos 

2^ iTrap6el<; Kara roiv Kp^nrovoiv ovre yap rco voixco Aa9ap 
Kai Af^eipoiv avTUTrav, aXXa Mwcret* koX ^wz^re? et? aSov 
Karr]vi)(6iqcrav. Kope Se Kal ol cru/x^poi^r^crayre? avrw Kara 
'Aapcou SiaKocTLOi TrevTrJKOVTa 7rvpL(f)XeKT0L yeyopacnv. 'A/3ecr- 
(TaXcofJL, TrarpaXotas 'ye^'0/>te^'09, eKKpejirj'^ iv <^vtcu yeyovev 

30 Kai aKicriv i/SXijOr] Trjy KaKo^ovXov Kaphiav. 'AySeSSaSai^ 

Ka.ra(t>povdTO g^. 17 t^S] gig2-yg4J ! ^0 Ss- 21 dWa Trpos] g^gogs ; 

!r/)ds 6^ g^. 22 7rapXo7tVaj'To] irapeXoyqcravTO g^. 23 Mwcr^s] ^wi/cr^s 

(sic) g3. But the name is not so written in this authority where it occurs just 
below. yo.p] giga-^l ; om. g4. 7)ixQv'\ So all the authorities (gig2g3g4-fO> 

as in LXX, Exod. xvi. 8. The editors commonly print v/j.wi'. 26 'A/3etpcoj'] 

d^ipujv gj. oMTeiirav'] gjg, ; dvTe'nrov g3g4i'. MwcreZ] ixwcrrj g^. 

28 'A^ecrcraXci.a] gjg3g4i' ; a^eaoKCjv g^. 29 warpaXoi'as] TrarpaXi/as gjg,. 

eA'X'pf/iTjs] g4i'; iKicpe/xvijs gj ; eKKpe/j.vrj$ g^ ; appenstis 1; exe? Kpefj.rjOd's gy 30 'AjSeS- 
Saoai'] gig2.rg4J : f//rt(^ (or a^(?i^ or aa^) ^/ dadan 1 ; d/3i'ep g3. It seems probable 
that the reading of 1 {aabetdadan, when taken in its simplest form) is only a cor- 
ruption of d^edSaSdp. See the lower note. 

yap 6 '2aovK, avtv tov ^afxovrjX npocr- 'lecro-at, drj'Kov cos dva^ionadav apxf(r6ai 

evtyKas, TjKovcreu on MeparalcoraL croi viro Aav\d k.t.X. It is therefore a 

...Koi (OS 'OCias...\eTrpwdr] 8ia napa- blundering substitution of Obededom 

pofjiiav, ovTa>s Kal nas XaiKos ovk ari/ioi- (2 Sam. vi. lo), sometimes written 

pTjTos e(rTaL...ov)(\oiKop~LTai...TrvpiKav- 'A/3f SSaSar, for Sheba (2 Sam. xx. 

(TToi (yivovTo...Kal Aadav KcA'A^eipwv i) by the author of the Apostolic 

^coiTfj KGTi^ria-av els a^ov, and viii. 46 Constitutio7ts ; and the blunder has 

01 Kopetrai /cat o ^aatXevs 'O^i'ar.. .ye- been blindly copied by our Ignatian 

vupevoL OL ph TTvplcfiXeKTOi, 6 8e Kara writer. Cotelier (on Apost. Const. 

TOV piTumov Xenpos. 1. c.) suggests an explanation of 

30. 'A/3eSSa5ai/] The reference is the error ; ' Initio potuit scriptum 

explained by Apost. Const, vi. 2 (the haberi 'A/3ee, ut est in MS Alcxandr. 

context of the passage already quoted) 2 Reg. xx. i, 7, vel etiam 2a,Se', ita 

o 8e 'AlBeddaBav, Ovk eaTi poi, i^w'h "^ nonnemo ad Oram libri sui "A/SeXa 

fiepls iv AavtS ouSe icXrjpopopta iv vi<a Aav posuerit e 2 Reg. xx. 1 8, unde 



1 68 IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 

ucravTOi^ Trj<; K(j)akrj'^ dcfyoiLpelTaL St' ofxoLav aiTLav. O^ta? 
XenpovTai, KararoXjaT^cra'? lepecov kol Lepcocrvpy]<;. ^aovX ari- 
IxovraL, ixrj Trept/xetVa? top ap^iepia %aixovri\. XPI ^^^ '^^^ 
VjLta? atSetcr^at Tov<i KpeiTTOvas. 

IV. Kal irpenov iaTiv [x-q [xovov KaXelaOai 'KpiaTLavov? 5 
aXXa KOL ehai' ov yap to XiyecrOai dXXa to eli^aL fxaKapiov 
TTOtet. el TLve<; eTricTKOTTOv fiev Xeyovaiv, X^P'-'^ ^^ avTov 

TTOLVTa TTOLOVCTLP- TOtg TOtOVTOt? ipel KoL aVTOS, OS Kttt o 

dX7)6i.vo(; Koi irpajTos eTri(TKOTro<i koI fxovoq (f)VcreL a/);)(te/)vs, 
Ti Me KAAeiTe, Kypie, Kypie, kai oy noieixe a Aera);io 
ol yap TOLOVTOL ovK evo-vvdhrjTOi, dXX' elp(ov<; TLve<; /cat p^op- 
<i)0}ve<; elvai poL (f)aLPOVTaL. 

V. 'EttcI ovv TeXos Toi vpdypaTa e)(et, Kal TrpoKetTav 
^0)7} Tj eK (jivXaKYJ-i Kal OdvaToq 6 eK vapaKorj';, /cat e/cacrro? 
T(ov dprjpivojv eU top tottop tov alpeOipTO'; /xeXXet ;)(a>petv, 15 
j)vyoipep TOP BdpaTOP /cat e/cXe^w/xe^a tyjp loirjP. Suo yap 
Xeyo) ;)(a/5aKTT7/3a9 eV dpOpcowoi'? evplcTKeaOai, /cat top pep 
pop^LO-piaTOS TOP Se TTapaxa-pdypiaTO<;' 6 deoaeftr}^ apOpoiTTO<; 

7 1 TLves] gig2-''g3 ; ohives 4; quidam antem 1. 8 os koXI g^s\ qui et 1; 

ws KoX gig, ; om. g3 (the transcriber probably had the reading ws Kai before him, 
and the words seemed superfluous). 9 dpx'epf^s] gig2g3 ! ''^9-PX<\^ g4- 

12 ^afz'o^'rat] g2^g4^; (fialvuvTai gjg3. 14 erao-ros] gig2^g4'^ ; nm/squis- 

que 1 ; ^KacrToi/ gj. 1 5 dpy)p.ivwv'\ gjg^gj ; ip'0}xiv(^v 'g^s ; ^t" praedidis 

1. The reading rpr\ixivu)v was a conjecture of Morel's, accepted by subsequent 
editors. tov alpeOivTO^] Cotelier ; qt(em sibi . . .elcgerit 1; tov a^edivros 

(sic) g3 ; Tod evpedivTos gig2-fg4- I has ds tov idiop towov. In 1 the sentence runs 
in locum quciu sibi de pracdictis elcgerit, connecting tQiv elpriniviov with what 
follows. The misprints in g3 are especially frequent hereabouts, e.g. vrrel for iirel, 
^wn for ^UTj, xapeiv for x^/jet;'. A comparison of the authorities led me to conjec- 

postea factum 'AjBfSabav '. The read- Xpia-ros k.tX 

ing'A/Svf'p in gg here is of course a 10. rl fjn KaXdre k.t.X.] From Luke 

deliberate emendation. vi. 46. 

8. 6 dXrjdtvos K.tX] Comp. Ps- n. ^l6p4><ov,s;] ' impersonalors.hy- 

Smyrn. 9, and see also Apost. Const. pocrites\ The lexicons do not give 

viii. 46 ov yap r,p.'as h tovs eVto-KOTTovs any other instance of the word. Its 

TToXftioZaivoiToiovToi dWaTivTrdvTcov coinage was perhaps suggested^ by 

eniaKonov kul toO Trarpos apx^fpia Xpi- 2 Tim. iii. 5 e'xoi/res p.6p(l>a>(n.v evae- 

a-Tov 'lT]croiiv k.t.X., and again npcoTos ^tias. 

Toivvv rfi (j)v(Ti dpxifpevs 6 p,ovoyevr,s 1 5. tQ>v dpr)p,iva>v\ i.e. the two 



TO THE MAGNESIANS. 1 69 

voixLcixd ecTTiv VTTO eov ^(xpcLyOiv 6 dcrej3^<; xpevScouvfjiov 

20 uofJiLcrixa, kl/SStjXop, voOov, irapa^dpayixa, ov^ vtto eov aXX' 
VTTO ouajSoXov ivepyrjOep. ov Suo ^v(Tei<; dvdpcoTrcou Xeyw, 
aXXcc Tov eW dvOpoiirov iroTe [xev 0eou Trore Se Sta/BoXov 
yivecrOai' edv evcre/Srj T19, auOpcoiros 0eov icTTLV idv Se 
CLcre^fj TL<;, ap0po)Tro<; tov Sta/3oXov, ovk dno rij? (f)V(Te(o<; aXX' 

25 aTTO Trj<? iavTOV ypd)ix7]<; yLPOfxepo^;. ol aTncTOL elKOPa i^ovcri 
TOV ap-^0PT0<? Trj<; TTOP-qpCa^' ol ttlcttoI elKova ey^ovcri tov 
ap^0PT0<; eou TraTpo^ koL 'It^ctou XpiaTOV' St' ov idv jxrj 
av6aipeTco<5 e)(^co[jiep to virep dXr)6eLa<; diroOapelv ets to avTov 
irado'i, TO t,rjp avTov ovk ^(ttip ip tjixIp. 

30 VI. Ettci ovv ip rot? tt poyey paixixepoi^; TrpocrcuTTOt? to 
Trap 7rXrj0o<s iOecoprjcra ip iriorTei kol rjydirria-a, irapaLPOj, iv 
oixopoia eov crTrovSacrare irdpTCt irpdTTeip, TvpoKaOr^ixipov 
TOV i-mcTKOTTov et9 t6t7op eou koI tcop irpecr^vTepcop et? 
TOTTOP avpeSpLov Tcop dirocTToXojp, KOL tSp StaKOPoyp tojv iixol 

35 yXvKVTdTcop 7r7n(TTev}Jiev(ov hiaKOPiav 'Ir^crou XptcrTov' o? 
Trpo alcopo<i Trapd rw TraTpl yepprjOel'^ tqp Xoyos eo?, fjLovo- 

ture TOV alpeOfvTos, before I saw that it had been anticipated by Cotelier and that 
Patrick Young (see Ussher, p. 16) before Cotelier had suggested rbv aipeOivra. 
21 oi Svo\ g2g4-f ; non dims 1; 5vo (cm. ov) gj ; 5to (sic) g3. 22 irbre fikv'\ 

gig3g4-f; Tore M^" gz- Si-a^bXovl gjg^sgj^; tov dia^oXov g^. 25 yivofievoi] 

gig2Jg4J'; yivofj-evot g^. 26 ol tticttoI] gig2g3g4-f; o' S^ ttkttoI I; fideles 

aidetn [1]. The interpolator however has so altered the context, that the text 
of I does not weigh much in determining his reading ; and 1 freely inserts 
connecting particles. 27 eoi^] gigz-fgs > tov 6 tov g^. ka.v\ gig3g4.f; 

w gj. 28 ^X^Mf] hPl^^v g^. 31 r]ydirr](xa] gig4 ; ijydirrjaa g^ ; 

aydiTTj g^; dilectione 1. There is the same v. 1. in I. 36 0edj] gig2-fg4^1 5 

Qeov g3 : comp. Philipp. 2 for this same v. 1. in g3. 

classes of persons indicated in the A. p. 137 sq.) has rightly seen. The 

preceding chapter. If the reading main charge against the Christology 

TOV alp(6ei/Tos be correct, the words of Marcellus was that he obscured 

will mean ' the place assigned to the the doctrine of the personality of the 

alternative chosen', i.e. to obedience Son at both ends ; (i) He denied its 

{(f)v\anris) or disobedience {napaKofjs), existence before the world began 

as the case may be. (controverted in os npo al<ivos...iJLovo- 

35. OS npo alavos /c.r.X.] This yevrjs vlos), and (2) He merged it in 

is directed against the teaching of God the Father at the end of the 

Marcellus of Ancyra, as Zahn (/. v. world (controverted in eVi o-wTeXfia... 



I70 IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 

yev^<; vto, /cat iirl crvvTeXeCa rcov aloivtiiv 6 auros ota^ueVet* 
THC yap BaciAgiac aytoy oyk e'cTAi TeAoc, (})r}<TLv AavirjX 
6 7rpo(f)y]Tr)^. rravre^ ovv ev OfiouoLa aWijXov'? ayaTrrjcrcofJiCv, 
/cat {xrjSels Kara. crdpKa ^XeireTO) rov Tr\r)aLov a\X iu Xpt- 
crrw 'Irjcrov. ixyjoev eaTO) iv vfjuv, o SvyijaeraL vjxa<^ jxepLaai, 5 
aXX' epcu0r)T6 toj eTncrKOTra), vTT0Ta(Ta6[xei>0L t(o ew St avTOV 
iv XpLcrro). 

VII. 'D^cnrep ovv 6 Kvpto? avev tov TraTp6<; ovoei' 
TTOtet* OY Aynamai yoip, (l)y]crLP, noieiN l^dp caytoy OYAeN* 
ovTco Kol v{jLel<; avev tov emcTKOTTOv, [jLrjoe 7Tpecr/3vTepo<;, jxt) 10 
SidK0V0<i, fx-q Xat/<09' /xT^Se tl ^aivecrOoi vplv evXoyov Trapa 
TTjv eKELvov yvdjiJLr)v' TO yap tolovtou Trapavofxov /cat @eov 
e)(9p6v. Traz^re? eVt to avVo eV ttj Trpocrevx^ o./^c- crvvep- 
-)(.a6e' juta SerjcTLS ecrrw koivtj, ets t'ou?, /xta i.XTn<^, ev ayairrj, 
ev TTLcrTei ttj a^aw/xw tt^ ets XpiCTTov "l-qaovv, ov ap-ecvov 15 

I 6 ai;T6s] giga^gs; ai;riis (om. 6) g4; t/Ij-^ 1. 9 d0' eai^roO] gjga; aTr' 

i/j.avTov g^g^s (with Joh. v. 30) ; a me ipso I. 10 /i7?5^] g^gg ; x-oX nW (sic) g3 ; 

sivel; fxr) g^. fJ-V-'-f^v] gig2g4; mS^---IJ-W (sic) gs; scu (siw)...swel. 

13 (rvi/epxe(T0e] gig3g4-f; crvvepxeadai g^; couvenite \. 16 GeoO] giga-fgs; toO 

^eoO g4. 17 eTTt gya] gigs; ws eirl 'iva g,jg^s 1. 19 yttiJ^ois] gi.S'g4J with I ; 



Siafievei) : see e.g. Euseb. c. Marc. ii. reading ivex(T( be correct, it must 
4 (p. no Gaisford) apx'?'" '''^ Trpocr- mean 'insist upon', but eVexftv with 
Kaipoi' /cat veuiTepav ttj /3a(riXe/a roD the dative generally signifies 'to 
XpuTTov 8180VS, Koi Tavrrjs rtXos vcjii- press upon ', i.e. ' to threaten ' (e.g. 
a-ranevos, Kai tov fj.ei/ aXrjdms fiovoyevrj Gen. xlix. 23), and the emendation 
TOV Qeov vlov dpvovufvos, Xoyov de seems therefore necessary. 
^iXov dvovcTiov Kcii avvTroaTaTov vtvotl- 21. to. apxciia k.t.\.~\ Verbatim from 
6fp.evos K.T.X. Theprophecy of Daniel 2 Cor. v. 17, as commonly read, but 
(ii. 44, vii. 14, 27), quoted below, is ra navTa should be omitted there, 
taken, not from the Greek text of the 28. ov prjros k.t.'X.] The original 
prophet, but from the indirect quota- text of Ignatius seemed to favour 
lion in the angel Gabriel's message, strongly the doctrine of Marcellus 
Luke i. ^2- This same passage is (see above, p. 126 sq.); but the inter- 
quoted also by Eusebius against Mar- polator, whose theological sympathies 
cellus, c. Marc. ii. i (p. 66). See also lay in quite the opposite direction, 
Ps-Sniyrn. 3. has altered it so as to make it a direct 

9. ov hvva\i.ai K.r.X.] From Joh. polemic against this heretic. Mar- 

V. 30. cellus denied, or seemed to deny, the 

20. en-e;^re] 'give heed\ If the separate personality, ovala or vtro- 



TO THE MAGNESIANS. 171 

ouSeV icTTiv. TTttires ojs et? et? rov i^aoi/ 0eou crwTpeveTe, 
W9 eVt ez^ Ovcnao-TijpLov, inl eva "Irjcrovv Xpiarou rov aovte- 
yDea tov dyepinJTOV )eov. 

VIII. Mrj TrXavacrOe Tat9 ere^ooSoftat?, /x-^Se my'Goic 
20 ene)(T6 kai reNe<i^AoriAic Anep<XNTOic /cat 'lovScLtKolq jv- 

<^0t9' TA ApXA?A nApfiAGeN, lAOY refONe KAINA TA nANTA. 

et yap p-^XP^ ^^^ Kara voixov 'lovSaLKOf koI TrepiToixrjy (rapKos 
^coixep, apvovfieOa Tr)v x'^P'-^ elXrjcfieuaL. ol yap OeioTaTOi 
TrpofjyrJTai Kara Irja-ovv XpLcrTov e^jjcrap' oca rovro koI 
25 iSicoxOrjcrav, ipLTTveoixevoL diro TTjq ;)(aptro9, et? to TrXrjpo- 
(()opr]9rji'aL Tov<; d-rreiOovvTa^; ort els eo? icTTiv 6 TravTOKpd- 
Tcop o (j)aup(0(Ta<; kavrov Sta ^l-qcrov XpLorov tov vlov 
avTOv, OS ecTTiv avrov Xoyo? ov /017TOS d/W oucrtojST^s' oi3 
yap eVrtf XaXta? ivdpOpov (jx^vrjixa, aXX' eVepyeias Oeuci]^ 

fabidis 1 ; y.<jOo\}% g^gs- 20 eV^x^f] intendatis 1 ; evix^Te g^ ; avix^re gig2g4. 

As both iuexere and di'^x^^f 3-i'e unintelligible, I have substituted iir^x^^' Vedelius 
conjectured iv^x^crOe, and Ussher irpoffexere (comp. i Tim. i. 4). 21 ra iravTo] 

gig2-fg3 ; Td^/Ta (om. tA) g4. 25 dTro] gi^gz^gs ; i-tto g4. 26 dTreti9ou;'Tas] 

gia2S3g4-'' '^^ith I. There is no authority for a-mffTovvTa^. The ed. princ. mis- 
printed it airetToivTas, which Morel corrected into airicTTovvTas. 

(TTaais, of the Son ; his conception of it does not allow a distinct vTrocrracns. 
the Logos reduced it to a mere utter- Thus our Ignatian writer directly con- 
ance of the Father ; it was a voice troverts the language in which Mar- 
issuing from silence ; Euseb. cd. cellus either actually stated or was re- 
Theol. ii. 8 (p. 214) ola \oyov avrov presented to have Stated his opinions. 
crrjfiavTiKov rivos ^ TTpoaraKTiKov TvpoeX- See also Meletius in Epiphan. I/cBr. 
dfiv TOV Qeov (fiaarKii, ib. ii. 9 (p. 219) Ixxiii. 30 (p. 878 sq.) \6yo^ icrrl re koX 
fxera de Ti]v aiyrjv koi rrjv rjavx'iav Xeyerai. vlos, ov fxrjv (paivr) rov narpos 
TTpoikOeiv rov \6yov rov Qeov. ..Kara ovbe pfjfjLa voelrai,' v^ecrrriKe yap Kad^ 
7rpo(f)opav (fxovrjs ivapdpov, (pdeyyo- eavrov Ka\ evepyel Ka\ dt avrov ra navra 
fxevov dr]\a8r] Ka\ XaXoiivros rov Qeov K.r.X. It seems to follow from this 
ofioiois dvdpaiTTois (comp. tb. iii. 3, p. change that our interpolator read 
318 sq.). Accordingly Eusebius in the words in his text of the original 
reply discusses the different signifi- Ignatius avrov Xoyos utto aiyfjs npo- 
cations oi Xoyos {id. ii. 13, p. 229 sq.). eX^cof, without the insertion aiSios ovk 
Among others he mentions 6 dia (see above, pp. 125, 126), since other- 
yXc^rrt]! /cat (jioivfjs ivapOpnv a-rj- wise he would not have gone so far 
fiaivcjv Ti, and he rejects this {rov Sia out of his way, even if he had 
00)1/77? dKov6p.evov) as inadequate for thought it necessary to make any 
the theological conception, because alteration at all. 



172 



IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 
ovcna yevvr^TTj' 0$ Kara noivTa evapecTTrjcrev rw TreixxjjavTt 



avTov. 



IX. Et ovu ol [eV] TraXatot? ypct/xjaacriv dva(TTpa(f)VT<; 
eU KaivorrqTa eXTTtSo? rj\9ov iKSe^ofxevoL XpicrTOV, cJ? d 
Kv/)t09 oiSacr/cet Xeycov, ei enicTeyeTe Mooch, enicTeycATe 5 
AN eMor nepi r^p ewoy 6Ke?Noc e'rpAyeN, /cat, 'ABpAAM d 

HATHp y'mCON HT'^AAIACATO i'nA i'AH THN HMtpAN THN Imh'n, 

KAi elAeN KAi ex^pH* npiN yap 'ABpAAM [reNecOAi] er<i> ei/wr 
TTOJ? r^/xet? SwT^cro/xe^a IjjcraL ;)(aj/)t9 avrov ; ou /cat ot 
7rpo<^y]rai ovTe<i oovXol tm vuevjxaTL Trpoecopcou avTov /cat 10 

I OS Kara ircwTa. eiapicrrrjcrev] I ; os irdfTa KaTvapi(TTr]<rev g, ; or iravTa Kareva- 
peuKTjae gj ; ec Trao't;' (iidpea-Tos g2g4 ; z;z omnibus bene coinplacens 1. t^ irlp.'^avTt 

avTov'l gig3g4 with I ; ry vwoarrjaavTi g^ ; substitiito7-i 1. 3 ^^z TraXatOJs] I ; 

TToXatots (om. eV) gig2g3g4 ; ex antiqnis 1. The reading of g however might perhaps 
stand, as the dative of the norma. 4 /caii'oTTjra] g2-fg4-f with I ; KepoTijra gj ; 

vacuam (spem)\; veoTijra g3. 5 ertcrTeiJeTe] gjgs ; tTrKTrei^traTe g2g4. Mwaj] 



I. Tc5 TrejJLyl^avTi avrov] It is tempt- 
ing with Zahn (see /. v. A. p. 137, 
note i) to adopt the other reading tu 
vTToa-Trja-avTi, i.e. 'who gave Him His 
vnoa-Taa-is' (comp. e.g. Alex. Aphrod. 
Probl. I Tw 66W rw Kat t^;/ rovTOiv 
ov(riav viroaT^a-avri) ; but we are pre- 
cluded by the fact that tS nepLyj^avTi 
avrov stands in the text of the genuine 
Ignatius. 

5. (I inKTrevere K.r.X.] The pas- 
sages are from J oh. v. 46 (ei eVttrrfveTe 
K.T.\.) and Joh. viii. 56, 58 (A^paafi 6 
Tvarrfp K.r.X.). 

8. yeviaOai] This insertion from 
Joh. viii. 58 seems necessary, for 
Tvp\v is never a preposition. The 
editors have silently acquiesced in 
the faulty text. Comp. Philipp. 6. 

12. auT-os K.T.X.] Verbatim from 
Is. XXXV. 4. The next passage, 6 /xi) 
(pyaCopievos k.t.X., is loosely quoted 
from 2 Thess. iii. 10 ; the third, eV 
tSpwri K.T.X., is word for word from 
Gen. iii. 19. 

13. dpyiais K.T.\.] Chry sost. de Laz. 
i. 7 (l. p. 716) ol 'lovbaioi vop.i^ovaiv oti 



St' apylav avToli to o"d/3/3arof ditorai. 
See Mayor on Juv. xiv. 105 sq. 

16. o-a/3/3ari^era) K.r.X.] Apost. Const. 
ii. 36 yivaxTKe Srjpiovpyiai' 0ov...Kal 
<ra^SiaTi'is...(Ta^^aTia-pov /ieXV>;y i/o- 
/iwi^, ov x^ipcop apylav, VI. 23 o aa^^a- 
rl^eiv 81, dpyias vopoBfrrjcras 810 rr^v tu)V 
vop.(ov fie\Tr]v I'iiv Kad r]p,ipav eKtXev- 
(j(v Tjpas, avaXoyi^ofifvovs br]p.iovpy'uis 
Koi TTpovolai vopLov, evx^apiarelv t<o Q(<u, 
vii. 23 TO au^^arov pivroL Ka\ ttjv kv- 
piaKTjp eoprd^fTf, on to pev drjpiovpyias 
fCTTLu vTTopvTjpa TO be avaardaecos, vii. 
36 Koapov eKTiaas-.-Koi ud'^^aTov copc- 
(ras (Is pvrjprjv tovtov... is pfXerrjv tcov 
(Tmv vopcov, and again aa^(3aTi^eiv ivt- 
Teika>, 0x1 TTpd(^a(TLV dpyias 8t.8ovs. 

peXeTT] vopav] See Philad. 2. 

17. (.(Ska\ 'stale meats, a day 
old' ; because the Jews were not 
allowed to kindle a fire on the sab- 
bath (Exod. XXXV. 3), and were or- 
dered to cook their meat on the 
previous day (Exod. xvi. 23) ; comp. 
Hieron. in hat. Ixv. 4 sq. {Op. iv. p. 
775) 'jus hesternum, quod Graeci 
vocant fcoXoi/, avidis faucibus devora- 



TO THE MAGNESIANS. 



173 



cJ? SiSdcTKaXov dvefxevov, /cat TrpocreSoKcov (oq Kvolou koI 
(TcoTrjpa, \eyovTe<;' aytoc H^ei kai cwcei hmac. ixrjKiri 
ovv (ra^^aril^wfxev 'lovSaiKcGs koI dpyiai'; ^atpovTe<i' 6 mh 
epr^zo'MeNoc yo.p mh eceiexoa" en lApcJori yap toy npocco- 
15 TToy coy c{)ArH TON ApTON COY, <f>CL(Ti Ttt \6yia. aK)C eKa- 
(TTos vfjLCJP o-a/S/BaTLi^ero) 7TvevixaTLKco<;, ixekirr) vofjicov ^aipwv, 
ov crw/^aro? dveaeL' hrjixLOvpylav eou davixd^cov, ovv ecoXa 
IcrOioiv Kol ^lapd ttlvcov kol fxeixerpyjixepa ^aSl^cou kol 
opx^crei KoX Kp6T0L<i vovv ovK e^ovcTi ^aipoiV KaX 

gags ; Atwo-e? g^sg^s. 8 eUev] tSev g^. yeviadai] om. gl. 9 5vvn<j6ixeda\ 

gig3g4-*'; 5w?o-w/x6'a g^. 13 aap^aTi^uifj.(v] g^s; ffaplSaHto/J.ei' gig2g3. ap- 

T'ci's] g2g4-f; We^a's gig3- H tSpwrt] l8puiT7}Ti g^. 15 <?!>a777] </)a7^ g2g4. 

0a(Ti ra \6yia] gig2g3 ; ra \6yia (prjcriv g^; dictint eloqitia 1. 16 vo'/iw;/] gig2g3g4; 

legis 1. The common reading j'oVov was Morel's conj. ; comp. Philad. 4 for the 
same v. 1. 17 ovx ^coXa] oi)/c ^wXa (sic) g^s\ ovx 'ioKa g^; ovk ^wXa gig3; <? (?;- 

7tia (ov KoL o\a or ovxi SXa?) 1. 18 fJLefxeTprjfj.&a] p-efieTpifxiva g^. 19 (5/)xwet] 

6pxi(Ti g^- /c/)070is...xci^/5wv] plaiisum manuum {x^ipdv) nunc (yZv) habcns 1. 



bant [Judaei]', quoted by Ussher. 

18. x^iopa] 'lukewarm drinks'' j 
comp. Justin. Dial. 29 (p. 246) /mj^Sc, 
on dtpfiov TTivofiev iv rols aa^^acri, 
deivov ijyaa-df. The drinks were 'luke- 
warm', not cold, because some de- 
gree of warmth could be kept in 
them by furnaces lighted overnight. 
The conditions of lighting and keep- 
ing lighted and of using furnaces for 
this purpose are laid down in Mishna 
Shabbath. 

liflJ.eTpTjiJ.eva ^abiCcov] Referring to 
the Talmudical regulations which de- 
fined the limits of a Sabbath day's 
journey (Acts i. 12); comp. Mishna 
Erubin passim. See also Orig, de 
Pritic. iv. 17 (l. p. 176) TTept ToC o-a/3- 
^arov (jiacrKovres tottov eKuarco eivai 
Sio-xiXiovj TT^xs'?) Hieron. Epist. 121 
(i. 884) ' Barachibas et Simeon et 
Hellel magistri nostri tradiderunt 
nobis, ut bis mille pedes ambulemus 
in sabbato', where he has erroneously 
substituted feet for cubits. These 
passages are quoted by Ussher. 



19. opx70-e Koi KpoTois K.T.X.] Comp. 
Exod. xxxii. 19, Judges xxi. 21, 2 
Sam. vi. 16, 21 (lxx). The common 
Hebrew word for a festival was de- 
rived from 'dancing' ; see Gesen. 
T/tes. s. v. 3Jn, Dancing was also a 
religious ceremonial even with the 
staid and ascetic sect of the Thera- 
peutes ; see Philo de Vit. Cent. 1 1 
(II. p. 485 m). The Christian fathers 
are frequent in their denunciations 
of this mode of observing their sab- 
baths among the Jews ; e.g. Augustin. 
In Psalm, xxxii Enarr. ii. 6 {Op. 
IV. 191) 'Observa diem sabbati non 
carnaliter, non Judaicis deliciis, qui 
otio abutuntur ad nequitiam ; melius 
enim utique tota die foderent, quam 
tota die saltarent ' ; comp. ib. /;/ Psalm, 
xci Enarr. 2 (iv. 982), Serm. ix de 
Dec. Chord. 3 (v. 50) 'melius feminae 
eorum die sabbati lanam facerent 
quam toto die in menianis suis im- 
pudice saltarent', Chrysost. adv. 
hid. i. 2 (l. p. 59) ovToi. 8e x.opovs 
fxaXaKav a-vvaydyovres k.t.X. 



174 IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 

fiera to cra^/SaTLcrai koprat^eTO) Tra? (fyCko^p lottos rrjv 
KvpiaKTjv, Tr)v avacTTOLcniiov, rr^v /BacTLkiSa, rrjv virarov 
iraaojv tojv yjjjiepcju, yju irepifxivoiv 6 TrpocjjiJTr}'? eXsyev, eic 
TO TeAoc, ynep thc orAoHC iv fj kcxi tj t,ojiq tjjjlojv avi- 
TetXev, Koi tov OavaTov yiyovev VLicrj iu 'KpccrTcp' ov ta 5 
TeKN(N THC AnooAeiAc apvovvTai^ oi e^Gpoi toy cTAypoy, wn 
6 Geoc H KoiAiA, 01 TA enifeiA (j)poNOYNTec, ol c{)iAhAonoi 
KAi of c})iAd9eoi, MopcjiOiciN eyceBeiAC e'xoNTCc thn Ae Ay- 

NAMIN AYTHC HpNHMeNOI, Ot '^LO'TeflTTOpOL, TON AcifON KA- 

nHAeyoNTec koL top Itjctovv TTcoXovpTe'?, ol tcov yvvaiKOJV lo 
(^Oopel'^ Kai Tcov aXXoTpiwv eTTt^u/xT^rat, ol ^pT^/xaroXat- 
Xavres* (x)v f>vcr6el~qTe iXeeu Seov Sta tou Kvpcov rj^cov 'irjcrov 

XpLCTTOV. 

X. M7^ ovv avatcrOrjToi (ofxev ttjs ^pr^aTOTrjTO'^ avTov' 

5 "'^'^l gig2-fg3 ; V v'lK-n g4. o^] g,g3g45l ; Civ g^. 6 (TTai'pou] aur^pos 

Sig2a3S4 salvatoris 1. I have restored crravpov from Phil. iii. i8. The similarity of 
the contractions of the two words has doubtless caused the substitution. 9 xpior- 
ifivopoi] xpijCT^/xTTo/Joi g^. I r xp??^aToXa(Xo7res] -xpri/jiaToXdXaTrais (sic) g,. 

15 ij.ifjLri(77]Tat] gig2 with I; fj.wp.ijcrrjTaL g3g4J'. 1 translates 7t!sz {eav /jltj) nos tcnta- 
verit. Kadoi] gj with I; KaOo g^ ; KaOa kclI g^ ; kclI g^ (so Bryennios, but does it 

not read Ka^a /cat with gg?). i6 TrapaTTjpricrr}] g,; TrapaTT]pT](Tris g^sg^s; irapaT-q- 

priffeis gj. In Ps. cxxx. 3 there are both readings, TrapaTrjpT^cr-rjs and TrapaTtjpT^ar]. 
19 ov] gjg^', 0^ yo-p gs) "on enim 1; ovhl ga^. 20 i^\ g^; quo 1; o (with Is. Ixii. 2) 
gig3g4-f- 22 T/)t6Tws]g,g3g4J; Trpwrosg^. 24 viripB^adi] gig2g4 with I; 

aTToQiaQi gy 25 x^P'-'^^^ X"''/"'''05 gj. 26 ai'XiV^Tjre] g; extiltateX; aXic- 

6r]Te I. 28 Trai'tr^eiTa] iravOivra. g^. 6 yap x/)i(7rtavi(T;a6s...xp'C"''taj'4(r/ioV e/s oi' 

Trap iOvoi K.T.X.] So I, except that for e^s tv his text has y ; non enim christiani- 

1. iopTa^iTui k-tX.] Apost.Co7ist.\\. notes of Ussher and Cotelier. 

60 Kat eV T^ ToO Kupi'ou dvacrTaaiixto, rij 3. eiy to reXos k.t.X.] Ps. vi. I, 

KvpiaKrj, anovbaioTepcos dnavTare, vii. xii (xi). I. The LXX rendering inrep 

2,6 biu KaiTTjv dva<TTd(Ttnov,iopTf]VTTavr]- rrjs oyborjs was commonly so ex- 

yvpi^ovTfs TTJ KvpiaKrj x_aipofitv k.t.X. ; plained by the Greek fathers, e.g. 

comp. V. 20. Euseb. Conim. in Psalm. {Op. V. 120, 

2. rfjv jSarrtXt'Sa] ^ the queen of Migne) oySor; ?) ai'acrrao't/xos row trwr^- 
days', as in Greg. Naz. Ora/. xliv. 10 pos ij/xepn KvpLaKrj a-ari^pios (comp. z'd. 
(l. p. 841) 7; ^aaiXiaaa tSv wpuiv rrj 140). Similarly Gregory Nazianzen, 
^aotXlSl Tcoi/ rinepav nofiirevei ; comp. Theodoret, and Cyril of Alexandria. 
ib. Oral, xviii. 28 (l. p. 348 sq.) to The Hebrew is probably a musical 
dyiov naaxci KanrepifSorjToui^ ^aaiXicrcra term 'on the octave', whatever may 
Toiz' quepcov. So too the Jews spoke be the meaning of ' octave ' in this 
of the sabbath as MS^D. See the connexion. 



TO THE MAGNESIANS. 1 75 

15 lew fJLiixijcrrjTai T^/xa? KaOa Trpdcraoixev, ovk ert icrfxep' 
eAN yap anomiac nApATHpncH, Kypie, Kypie, tic yhocth'- 
ccTAi; yevMixeOa ovi> d^coL Trj'? eVajz^u^ta? 179 lXy](f)ajXp' 
09 yap dp dkXq) ovoixaTi KctXeZrat Trkeiov tovtov, outo? ovk 
ecTTiv rov eoG' ov 8eSe/C7at Tr^v Trpo^-qretav tt^v Xeyovo-av 

20 TrepL rjJXCOV OTi KAH9HCeTAl (JNOMATI KAINCp, tp 6 KypiOC ONO- 

MAcei AYTON, Kai ecrrat Aaoc atioc. onep /cat TreTrkri poiT ai 
TrpdaTooc ev ^vpia' kn 'Antioxgia y^P expHMATicAN oi maOh- 
TAi xpicTiANoi, YlavXov /cat Uerpov deixekiovvTOiv ttjp IkkXt]- 
(Tiav. vrrepOecrde ovv ttjp KaKTjV t^vfirjv T-qv Trakaio)9eicrav, 
25 TTjv accrrjTTvlav, koI jxcTa/SdWecrOe et? veau i,vixr)v -^dpLToq. 
o.v\i(j6r)Te ev XpiaTco, ipa fx-q o aXXor/3t09 vixcov Kvpievcrr). 
aroTTOv icTTLV 'lr]crovp XpLcrrov XaX^lv inl yXojacrr)^, Kal tou 
TTavcrOdvTa lovSaXcrixov inl Stat'ota? e^eiV 6 yap ^(pLcrTLavL- 

tas in jiidais?num credidit, sed jiidaisnnis in christianitatetn, omnes denique gentiles 
aequaliter etc. 1 (Zahn suggests that f t's ov is omitted, owing to the similarity to the 
preceding -L<Tfiov, but prob. ets ov was read 'iaov by a common itacism and translated 
aequaliter) ; oxi yap xP"'"r'a'to'/os, ovk lariv lov8a'i,'afj.6s' eh yap ecrriv 6 xpicrds eh ov 
{eh eh ov g^) irav idvoz g. Zahn has done right in supplying words from the 
Latin, but he gives them ov yap xp'^cTiavicrfji.us eh lov8a'Ccrfji.6v k.t.X. The form which 
I have substituted seems to me to be preferable for two reasons: (i) It adheres 
more closely to the original Ignatius ; (2) It better explains the existing text of the 
Greek Mss. Words would be omitted partly owing to the recunence of similar 
letters, 6 yap xP'^'^'^'i-^^^'^f^os ovk eh [lovdaifffiov eTrLarevaev d\X'] toi'5ai'iT/;t6y e^s XP'""" 
T]_Lavi(Tiji\6v, and the emendations would follow to make this mutilated text intelli- 
gible. 

5. ra TKva k.t.X.] Is. Ivii. 4; il. xP'/A"""o^'^''^fy] Aposf. Const. 
comp. Joh. xvii. 12, 2 Thess. ii. 3, o ii. 49 xPW^-'^^^^'^'^'^V '^''^^ a v. 1. xP^' 
vtos T^s aTrmXeiaj. fiaT6\a\lr. 

6. Oi ex6po\ K.T.X.] From Phil. iii. 16. iav k.t.X.] From Ps. cxxix 
18, ig. See the upper note. (cxxx). 3 verbatim. 

7. (J)lXi]8ovoi K.T.X.] From 2 Tim. 20. KXrjdijaeTai K.T.X. ] Loosely 
iii. 4, 5, but not verbatim. quoted from Is. Ixii. 2, 12. 

9. xP'<'"''fF^op'] As in Fs- Trail. 22. ev 'Avnoxeta k.t.X.] Acts xi. 

6. So Greg. Naz. Oral. xl. 11 (i. p. 26, where the reading yrpcoVwy (in- 

698) /iJjSe y(V(0fxe6a xP'-'y"''o<a-nriiXoL Ka\ Stead of npaiTov) is supported by the 

Xpia-Te'fiTJ-opoi, ; comp. ib. Carni. de Vit. context here. Comp. Aiitioch. inscr. 

Sua 1756 (11. p. 766). See also the 23. ILavKov Ka\ IleVpov] See the 

passage of Basil quoted on Ps-Trall. note on Antioch. 7. 

6. 26. avXtV^T/Te] ' bivo!iac\ Though 

Toi/ Xo'yoz/ K.T.X.] From 2 Cor. ii. 17. Ignatius himself read aXiV^r/Te ^beye 



176 



IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 



Cjaog ovK eU lovSaio-fJiov erriarevcrev, aXX' tovSaicryuo? eig 
^piCTT laviaixov' et? ov han eBNoc TnaTevcrav kai haca rAa)ccA 
eloMoAorHCAMENH 619 %eov cynhxSh, koX jejovav ol XlOco- 
8et9 rfj KapSia re/cva tov eov (f)i\ov A/Spaafx, Kat cn tco 
cnepjuATi avTov eNeyAorHencAN nANjec ol jeTArweNoi eic 5 

ZCOHN AIOONION eP UpLCTTCO. 

XI. TavTa Be, dyaTrrjTOL fxov, ovk iireyvcov TLva<; i^ 
vjjicov ovTco<i e^oPTas, dW oj? fXLKpoTepo'? vficou deXo) npo- 
(f)v\dcrore(r9aL v[xd<; fx-r) i{XTre(Telv ts Ta dyKicrTp<x Trjs KevoSo- 
^ias, dXXd 7Te7rXrjpo(j)6pr)orOe Iv Xptcrro) rw irpb TrdvTcov ixev lo 
alwoiv yevvr^devTi Trapd tov Trarpos, yevvio^ivco Se varepov 
e/c Maptas Trjs irapdivov St^a d/xtXtas dvBp6<i, koX iroXiTev- 
crafxeva) ocrtw5, Kai hacan nocon kai maAakian GepAneycANTi 
iu Tw XaM, /cat crrjjxela kol repara TroLTjcravTi in evepyecria 
dvOpcoTTOiP, Kol Tot? i^OKetXaaiv et? iToXvOeiav rov eva Kai 15 



2 Tto-rewac] gigags ; McrTevae g^. 3 7^70^0;/] gjg^ ; 7^7o'a(rti' (sic) 3 ; 

yy6va(nv g^s. Xt^tiSets] uTraro;' g^ (Dressel), but this substitution is unin- 

telligible and probably (as Zahn suggests) it is some confusion, as {iirarov occurs 9 
above. Perhaps it was seen through from the previous page or leaf, 4 roO] 

gjg^^gj; om. g4. Qeov <l>i\ov] Cotelier after 1, which has ami'ci dei (see the 

lower note) ; d^ov (pl\oi g. But probably we should go a step further and read Oeo- 
(piXovs or (piXodiov : see the end of the next chapter. 5 ivv\oy^67]crav] gjgj ; 

ivevXoyrjdrjadv re g^ ; v\oyr]dr]aav g^. The re (= rai) of g^ seems to be an incomplete 
correction into the ivivKoyridrjcovTai of Gen. xxii. 18. 6 iv Xpi(TT(^] txt gigagsl ; 

add. Irjffov g4. 10 ireTrXTjpo^op-qcrde] 7reir\T}po(popet<70e g^ ; ui ad plenum instrudi 

sitis 1 ; ir\7jpo<pope7ff6ai gig3g4J. The reading in I may be doubtful, but it must 
have been either Tmr\7]po<p6p-qa0e or weTr\ir)po<popri<xOai, and was probably the former. 



salted', there seems to be no reason 
for doubting that the interpolator 
either read in his text or substituted 
av\i(T0r]Te. The Latin translator's 
rendering * exultate'' seems to arise 
from a confusion of avKi^eiv with 
avKiiv. 

2. Tvav e6vos k.t.X.] The language 
is adapted from Is. xlv. 23 (Alex.), 
Ixvi. 18 ; comp. Phil. ii. 11. 

3. ol \i6ai8eis K.r.X.] An allusion 
to Matt. iii. g, Luke iii. 8. 

4. Qeov (jiiXov'] For the title 'friend 



of God' as applied to Abraham see 
the note on Clem. Rom. 10. 

fv Tc5 crnepixaTL K.r.X.] Gen. xxii. 1 8. 

5. TeTayfxevoi k.t.X.] Taken from 
Acts xiii. 48. 

II. yevvonievM be k.t.X.] Aposi. 
CoJtst. vii. 2)7 TOJ' fK Maplas yevvrjGevra 
dlxd dudpos, TOV TToXLTevaafifvov oaias, 
TOV (TTavpcodevra eVt UovtIov UiXarov 
Kai dnodavovra Koi dvaaTavra k.t.X., vii. 
41 K TTJs dyias wapdevov Maplas yevvr)- 
BevTa Kai iroXiTe.vtrap.tvov ocnas ...Kai 
(TTavpoidevTa eVi IIovtlov IliXarov Kai 



TO THE MAGNESIANS. 177 

jjLOPOP akrqOivov ^eov KaTayyeiXavTi rov iavTov Trarepa, /cat 

TO TToiOo'g VTTOCrrdvTl, Kol 77yOOS TMU )(pLCrTOKT6vC0l> 'lovSaCoiV 

im IlovTLOv UiXaTov rjye}x6vo<i koX 'Hyo&j8ov ySacrtXew? /cat 
aravpov viroixetvavTi kol airoOavovTi, /cat avacTTavTi, /cat 

20 avekdovTi ei9 tov'^ ovpavov<i Trpos tov aTTocTTeikavra, /cat /ca^- 
ecrOivTi iv Se^ta avrou, /cat ip^oyiivoi iirl crvvrekeia tojv 
aiwvojv jxeTOL So^r^9 7raTpLKrj<; Kplvai ^(ovras /cat veKpov<5 /cat 
ctTToSovi'at eKacTTOJ Kara to. epya avTov. ravra 6 yvov<; iv 
TT\y]po(j>opia, /cat TTtcrreucra? /x.a/cayotos* axnrep ovv /cat v/xet? 

25 (J)lX60ol kol (f)i\6-)(pL(TT0L icTTC iv TrXr}po(f)opLa Trjs ^A.7rtSos 
iqixoiv' 7)5 iKTpairrjvai fxrjSepl tjfjLcop yeprjTai. 

XI I. 'OuaLjxr]!/ vfjiajp Kara Travra, idvirep d^tos cu* et 
yap Kttt oeSefiaL, Trpo? eVa rcyi^ Xekufxivoiv vixoiv ovk elfjiC. 
olSa ort ov (f)V(TLov(rde, 'ly]crovp yap e^ere ei^ eavrot?. /cat 

30 fxaXXop, orap eTraLPco vfxds, olSa otl ipTpeTrecrOe, cJs yeyparr- 

1 1 yevvufi&it)] g3 ; yevwixivui g4 ; yevvijjfievov gj ; yevvofxevov g,^. 1 2 O/wXt'as] 

din]\las g^. Tro\iTvaaiJ.^vqj] g^g^s ; vo\i.TVffd,uPov g^g^; and so for ^epaTrey- 

ffaiTt, TToirjffavri, KarayyeCXavTi., viroaTavTi, {/TroixelvavTL, airodavovri, avaaravTi, 
dveXdovTi, Kadead^vTi, epxap-^vcp, where g3g4J' have datives, and gjg^ accusatives. 
See Ps-Smyrn. i for a similar phenomenon. 15 e^oveiXao-ti'] gi^s\ i^ud- 

Xao-tj'gig^; ^4co avXia-aai g^. els iroXvOetav] gig2g4^; ttJs iroXiTelas g^. In 

1 the whole sentence is translated ns qui longe crant et Us qui prope in niiiltitudine 
(or -item) (rotj lw km TrXriaiov els TroXvwX-qdiai'?). 17 Kal Trpbs] gigjgt-f 1; 

Trpbs (om. Kal) gy 24 uiavep ovf] gig2g4; i^cnrep vvv g^) quovtodo I. 

26 Tjfiwv] gig2g3g4-s'; nostrum (but v. 1. vestrum) 1. The reading in I seems cer- 
tainly to be vjj.(hv (though there is a v. 1.), and perhaps it should be read here. But 
I have thought it best to retain i]p.Giv as supported by the authorities. 27 u/xcD;'] 

Vwi'g4. <^] gig3g4J; WJ'gs- 

aTTodavovra vnip i^fiav Koi dvacrTaura Xaw Troii]aai k.t.X. Comp. Ps-S7nyrn. 

...Kai avekOovTa els roiis ovpavovs Kal I, Ps-Trall. lo. 

KaOeaBivra iv be^ia tov Trarpos koX 1 3. Traaav k.t.X.] See the note on 

TraXti' ipxojxevov eVi (TVvreKeia tov Philipp. 5. 

aicoi/or /lera ho^r]s Kplvai ^avTas Kal 20. dveXdovTi k.t.X.] Aposf. Const. 

veKpovs, ViU. I ort. ..6 irpo alaivcov fxovo- V. 19 avrfKOe npos tov dnocTTeiXavra 

yevrjs ev vcTTepai Kaipa eK Trapdevov avTov...Kadi(ras ex 8e^i<ov...os Kal eXfv- 

yeyevvTjTai fii'j^a op-iXias dv8pos Kal otl creTai eVt crvvTeXfia tov alcovos peTO. 

eTroXtreucraro <os avdpatnos avev apap- dvvdpeois Kal 86^t)s TroXXrjs Kp'ivai (civTas 

Tias K.r.X., Vlll. 12 yevopevos (k TvapOe- Kal veKpovs Kal aTTodovvai eKacrrw KaTO. 

vov...TroXiTfvadpevos oa-icos. . .ndcrav v6- to. epya avrov, with vil. 41 (quoted in 

cTov Kal Traaav paXaKiav i^ dvdpconav the last note). For eVt irvvTeXeia 

UTreXda-as, (Ttjpeld re Kal TepaTa ev tm k.t.X. Comp. Ps-Sinym, 3. 

IGN. III. 12 



178 IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 

rat* AiKAioc eAYTOY KATHropoc" Kai, Aere cy tac AMApriAC 
coy rrpa>TOc, i'na AikaicoGhc" /cat, otan nomcHTe hanta ta 
AiATeTAfMeNA fwiN, AepeTe oti AoyAoi ecM6N Axpelor ort 
TO eN ANGpobnoic yyhAon BAeAY^M^ TTApA Oeco" 6 0edc 
yap, (^Tjcriv, IaacGhti' moi tco AMApTooAto. 8ta tovto 015 
fieyoiXoL eKeivoL Afipaa[x /cat 'icuyS thn kai cnoAoN e/x- 
irpocrdev tov eov eavrov? (Lvoyiatpv /cat d AauetS, tic 
eiMi erto ENANTiON COY, Kypic, OTI eAosACAC Me eooc toy- 
toy; '<^ctt Maja"i7S o napa TrdvTa<^ di^dpoo7rov<; irpaoTaTO? Xeyet 
7rpo9 (deov icxnocIxjonoc kai BpAAVrAcoccoc eiwi tro^. ^a- 10 
Treivo(f)popeLTe ovv Kai avroC, Iva vxjJcodrJTe' 6 TAneiNcoN yap 

eAYTON YYOOGHCeTAI, KAI Y4'^>N CAYTON TAHe I N OOBh C CTAI . 

XII I. S770fSacrar ovv fie/3aLO)6rjvaL iv tols hoyjxacnv 
TOV Kvpiov Kai TiJov anrocTToKoiV, Iva hanta oca noie?Te 
KATeYoAcoGHceTAi, crapKi re /cat TTvevfxaTi, TTicTTeL Kat ayairrj, 15 
/xera tov d^LOTrpeTreaTOLTOv iTTLCTKOTrov vfxwv Kai d^uorrXoKov 
Kai TTuevixaTLKov (TTecfyduov tov TrpecrfivTepCov v[xa)u Kat tcou 
Kara Seov hiaKOfoyv. vTroTayqTe rw eiTLcrKOTTca koI dWrj- 
Xot9, W9 o X^tcTTo? Tw TTaTpi, Iva evcocTLS 7) Kara oi' ei^ 

V/AtV. 2C 

2 7r/)wTos] here, gig^gs; after ffi), g4[l]. 6 'Iw/3] 1; laKco^ g. 7 i^auroilj] 

here, gigzgs; after (nrodov, g^. wvofia^ov] txt g3g4^ 1; praef. 'l(tov g^; praef. laov 

gj. It may have come in from the termination of the preceding and the commence- 
ment of the following word ycoON. Aavei'S] 525 gj. g irpaoTaros] g^sg^s; 
xpaa-raTOj gj ; Trp^wraros gj. ri avrol] g^g^s ; aiyrots gj ; vfieTs g^', vos 
ipsi 1. 15 /carenoSw^ijcreTat] gig3 ; KaTevododrjcrrjTai g^; Karevodudrj g^; 
dirigaminiin viam rectam \. re] gig2^g3; om. g4[l]. 17 Trpecr^vTepiov] 
gig2g4; TTpecr^vripov (sic) g3; presbytero 1. rg 6 X/Dttrros] g; zVjmj l; ^tjo-oOs 
XpiffTos I. 24 a|toj ei'/it] gig2-fg3 (but written el/xr]) witli I ; elfu aftos g4. 
25 7]V(iiiiJ.ivr]s] ivufiivrjs g^ \ laudabili (aivovfxivTjs) 1. Trpocreuxv^ Kai dyatrri's] 
SiSzSs^ (with I) ; dydirrjs Kai Trpo<revxv^ g^- 29 kuI vfids ol'] gl ; om. 1. 30 al] 
gig3g4J with I ; om. g^. 

I. AiKaios K.r.X.] The passages 6. ^A^pactfi k.t.X.] For Abraham 

which follow are taken from Prov. see Gen. xviii. 27 ey<a he elfn 77 Kai 

xviii. 17 (AiKatoy k.t.X.), Is. xliii. 26 o-ttoSoj ; for Job, Job xlii. 6 ^yrjfiaL 8e 

(Ae'ye k.t.X.), Luke xvii. 10 ("Orai'Trotj;- iyiavTov yfjv Koi arrobov : comp. Wisd. 

(TTjre K.T.X.), Luke xvi. 15 {to iv dvdpci- xvii. 32. The reading 'Iokw/S is a 

TTotf K.T.X.), Luke xviii. 13 (o 9eor very natural corruption owing to the 

IXaadrjTi K.T.X.). proximity of 'A/3paa/i. The passage 



TO THE TARSIANS. 179 

XIV. EtSctJ? v^ag TreTrXyjpcofxevov^ naPTos ayaOov, crvv- 
TojjLO)'? rrapeKoXecra v/xas ev aydirrf Irjcrov Xptcrrov. [xvtjijlo- 
uevere fiov iv rat? Trpocrev^ai'^ vjj.wp, tpa Seov eVtrv^aj, 
Kol Trj<; iv ^vpia i kkKi) (7 'ia<^, 7)9 ovk ct^to? ei/xt KoKeiaOai 

5 eViCTKOTros* evrtSeo/xat yap Trj<5 'QPCJixep'Y]^ v[xcop ip ew rrpocr- 
v^<; KoX dydrrTjs, et? to d^LOjQrjpaL ttjv iv Svpta eKKk-qartap 
hid Trj<; evTa^tas vfxcop TroLixapOrjpat ip Xptcrrw. 

XV. ' A(r7Tdl,0PT at v/xa? E(^ecrtot (xtto ^p.vpprj<^, odep 
Kctl ypd(j)(t) vfxlv, 7rap6pTe<; ets So^ap Seov, wcrnep kol Vjaet?, 

o ol /cara ndpra /xe ai'eTravcraTe, a/xa HoXvKapTTCt). koL al 
XoiTTal 8e iKKKrjcriai ip Tifx^ 'irjcrov XpucTTov donrdt^oprai 
vyLO.^;. eppcjcrOe ip ojJiOPOLa, TTPevixa KeKTrjixepoi dhtaKpi- 
Tov, iv XyDtcrrw 'It^ctou Sia deX.ijixaTO'i 0eov. 



5- 
UFOt TOTS EN TAP:Sni. 

S'TFNATIOS, d /cat @0(f)6po<;, rfj crecrcjcrfJiipr] ip XpiCTTco 
iKKky]cria, d^teTraivoj kol d^iofxprniovevTOi koX d^iaya- 

Subscir. rod ay'iov iepo/xapTvpos lyvarlov iwL(TTo\yi irpos ixayvrjcriovi gj (the epistle 
being numbered 7' in the marg.) ; tou ayiov iepofj.dpTvpos lyvaTiov irpos fiayvrjaiovs tVt- 
ffToXi7 y gj. Nothing in g3g4- 

TipOC TOyc 6N TAPCOOl] vpbs rot's iv rapcrw lyuarios G; tov aiirov Trpbs tovs if 
rapffw (rapffy) gjg4 (with 5' in the marg. of g^, but not of gj); tou avrov iiricrToXri 
5' irpos ToU/s iv rapai^ iyvarios g^; tov ayiov lepofiaprvpos lyvaTiov OeoiroXews 
avTioxelas iiruTToXrj wpos tovs iv Tap<n^. 5. g3 ; ignatius tarscnsibtis L^' (see p. 47); 
ad tar senses... ex philippis 1 (with vv. 11.); ad tarsutn urbein A. 

36 a'^ieTrai^/y] G; a.^ieTraiviTii> g. kclI sec] GLl; om. g[A] (but A omits the 

previous /cat). 

seems to be suggested by Clem. xiv. 11, xviii. 14, the clauses being 

Rom. 17, 18, where Abraham and transposed. 

Job, Moses and David, are men- 14. naura k.t.X.] Ps. i. 3. 

tioned together in this connexion. 17. 7rpecr/3vTepi'ou] The false read- 

7. ri's elfxi K.T.X.] Loosely quoted ing wpecrfivTepov makes (rT(})dvov a 

from 2 Sam. vii. 18. proper name, and d^ion'KoKov thus 

10. l(Txv6(j)Q}vos K.T.X.] From Exod. becomes nonsense. Hence Morel's 
iv. 10. conjecture d^iovUov, in which he has 

11. 6 raTTfivav K.T.X.] From Luke been followed by several editors. 

J 2 2 



l8o IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 

7ry)T(p, TTj ovcYj iu Tapcrw' eXeo?, elprjvy], arro eou 
iraTpos Kol Kvpiov 'Irjcrov Xptcrrov TrXrjOvvOeirj oia Trav- 

I. 'Atto 'Xvpcas fJ'^XP'' 'P^i"'''?? 6r]pLOfJia)((o' ou^ vtto 
akoycov 0r)pio)v /SL^pcocrKofxevo^, ravTa yap, ws tcrre, Seov 5 
6eX'jcravTO<5 icfieicravTO tov AavLijX, dXk' vtto avdpwTTOfxop- 
(f)cov, ols 6 avrjixepo^ Orjp ifxcfxoXevcov vvTTei fxe oayjixepai 
Koi TLTpcocFKei' ttXA.' oyAeNoc AofON noioYMAi Tcou oetvcov, 
oyAe e'xoo thn yyX'^'^ timian eMAyTco, ws ayanav avrrfv jxaX- 
\ov 7} TOV KvpLov. Sto eroLixo? eljJLL irpos TTvp, Trpo? i 
Orjpia, Trpo^ ^C(f)os, irpos aTavpov jxopov, lua [tov^ Xptcr- 
Tov tSoj tov (TajTrjpd fxov /cat (deov, tov vnep ifiov 
aiTOuavovTa. nApAKAAo) oyn ymac ifo^ o AecMioc Xptcr- 
Tov 6 Sid yT]<; kol OakaTTTj^ iXavvofJievo'^' cTHKexe tN 
TH nicTei eApAioi, ort [6] Ai'kaioc ck nicTooc ZHcexAi' i 
yivecrde aKXtt'ets, ort Kypioc KATOiKi'zei MONOTpdnoyc eN 

Oi'kOl). 

I 

5 tare] I'crrat g^; iVre 4. 6 aXV lyTri] gig2g4; ciXX' Ott' gj ; uTri 

5^ G. 76 dc^/ixepos] gLA ; ws avqfiepos G ; al. 1. ifi^wXevwv v^rrei] 

GL ; habitat in iis et ... agitat A ; ifx<puA(vei, os vvttel g ; obsident ...ac devo- 
rant [1]. b(yr\iJ.ipo.i\ ws rjixipcu g^. 9 e/iayry] gLlA; ^z* aury G. 

ws aYaTToj'] g; ut...diligarn 1; ws d7a7rtD;' GL; al. A. 11 t6v\ G; 

om. g. 12 i'Sw] ei'Sw g^; I'Se g3; sciens (et'Sws) L (omitting iVa). 

o-WT^pa] Ggig2g4LlA; iraTipa. gy 14 7^5] 7^5 /cat 777s g,. t'aXdrrr??] g ; 

6aka(X(77)s G. 15 eSpatot] txt GL1[A]; add. ylveade g. It perhaps 

comes from below. o]G; om. g. 16 /JiovoTpo-irovs] opLorpoirovs gy 

20 /cat boKTjcrei airiOavev] GL; om. gl Anon-Syr.4. For /cat So/cTjVet earavpuO-q Kal 
doKi]aeL diridavev A has specie passtis est et crucijixtis est, so that it is doubtful 

4. 'Atto ^vpias k.t.X.] Taken from 13. irapaKoka ovv K.r.X.] From 

Ign. J^ovi. 5. Ephes. iv, i ; comp. Philem. 9. 

6. dj/^pcoTro/Ltop^cof] See the note 14. 8ia ytjs k.t.X.] See Ign. J?o/n. 

on Ign. Smyrn. 4 t-cov Orjpiav rav dv- 5. 
6pa)Trofi6p(f)(ov. (TTrjKere k.t.X.] Comp. I Cor. xvi. 

8. oxibevos K.r.X.] The expressions 13, Col. i. 23. See also Ign. Ephes. 

are borrowed from Acts xx. 24. 10, Polyc. Phil. 10. 

10. Trpo? TTvp K.r.X.] A combina- 15. dcKaios k.t.X.] From Hab. ii. 

tion of Ign. S/u/rn. 4 -rrpos nvp, npos 4, quoted also Rom. i. 17, Gal. iii. il, 

paxaipav, Trpos drjpia, with Rom. 5 nvp Heb. x. 38. 

KOI aTavpos,,.p.6i/ov tva 'irjaov XptcrTou 1 6. Kvpios k.t.X.] From Ps. Ixvii 

eniTvx'^. (Ixviii). 6. 



TO THE TARSIANS. l8l 

II. Eyvcov OTL TLV'? Tuv Tov XaTapoi vvqpeTcou 
i/3ovX'q6rj(Tai> v/xcts rapd^ai' ol fxev, otl 'It^ctovs SoKijcreL 

o eyevvrjO-q koX hoKYjcei icTTavpcoOr) [/cat SoKYjcrei d-rriOavev]' 

ol 0, OTL OVK eCTTLP vl6<S TOV SrjIJLiOVpyoV' ol Se, OTL 

avTos IcTTLv 6 iirl ndpTcov go's* aXXot Se, otl t/ziXo? 
avOpoiiro^ icTTLV' irepoL Se, otl rj crdp^ avrr) ovk iyeC- 
perat koL Set tov diroXavcTTLKov (Blou [^C'^v /cat] /xerteVat' 
5 TOVTOv yap eivaL Trepa? tcov dyaOcov rot? /Lter ov ttoXv 
(f>dapr)(TOjxePOL<;. tocto-utcov KaKcov e'cr/xo? elcreKcojJiacrev, aXX' 
vjj.L^ oyAe npoc oopAN ei'2(\Te th yttotath avTcov' HavXov 
ydp icTTe TToXlTaL /cat [xadrjTai tov And MepocoAyMcoN 

KAI kVkACO Mexpi TOY 'lAAypiKOY neTTAHpCOKOTOC TO eYAf- 
O reAlON /cat TA CTIfMATA TOV 'KpLCTTOV iu TT) CTapKL TVepi- 

<^ipovTO<^. 

III. Ov p.ep.vqp.ivoL TrdvTO)'^ yLvcoaKeTe otl Irjaov'; 
6 Kvyoto? akrjOo)^ iyevvrjOr) e/c Mayota?, reNoweNOc ek 
rvNAiKoc, K.aX d\y]9eLa icTTavpcody], kmoi ydp, (jirjaLi', 

5 MH reNOiTO KAYX<5^c0Ai, ei MH eN TO) CTAYpcp TOY Kypi'oY 

whether this translator's text had the second clause or not. Voss accidentally omits 
doKrjaei iyevwrjdrj Kal, though found in all the authorities. 21 ovk ^cttii'] 

GgjgjgsLlA Anon-Syr. 4 ; om. g4. 22 Qe6s] txt GgLlA ; add. paUr 

Anon-Syr.4. 2^ iyeiperai] Gg^g^sg^sL,; eyrjyepTaL g^; resurrexit \. 

24 ^rjv Kal ixeTievai] GL; fj-erievat (om. ^rjv Kai) g; habere 1; fnii A. 25 tov- 

Tov'\ GLgjgjl; TovTo g^s; al. A. 27 e'l^are] el'lare g3 ; ^'^are g^; veniatis 

(tj^are, taken as an aor. imper. from tJKu) L ; ijitendatis 1. viroTayrj] mandatis 

(e7rtTa7?) ?) 1. 28 'Ifpo(ro\(;/xw!'] ipoa6\viJ.wv g^. 34 (prjcriv'] Gg^; 

tprjffi g3g4J'; contr. gj. 35 tov Kvplov 'Itjcfov] Gg (gj does not insert tou before 

Itj(tov, as in the ed. princ.) ; domini'L; domini nostri iesu christi lA (but 1 has a 
V. 1. niei). 

19. o\ [liv K.T.X.] For this attack 27. ovhk irpos apav k.t.X.] From 

on diverse heresies comp. Philipp. Gal. ii. 5. Here rrf vTrorayji avrcii' 

27, Trail. 6. must be ' the subjection which they 

22. o eVi TTovrav eeoy] See PJiil- imposed.' 

ipp. 7. 28. dn-o 'lepoo-oXu/icov k.t.X.] From 

23. 7; o-ap^ avrv k.t.X.] See the Rom. XV. 19. 

note on [Clem. Rom.] ii. 9 oti avrrj tj 30. to a-TiyfiaTa k.tX] An allusion 

(Tapl^ ov Kpiverai ovde aviaTarai, with to Gal. vi. 1 7. 

the note. 33. yev6p,evoi k.t.X.] Taken from 

26. etVeKco/iao-fj'] See Antioch. I, Gal. iv. 4. 
with the note. 34. iixoi k.tX.} From Gal. vi. 14. 



l82 



IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 



['Ihcoy]' Kac okrjOeLa erraOev koI dneOapeu Acat afecrrr)' ei 
nAGHToc yoLp> (jirjcTiV, 6 XpicToc, ei npwxoc el ANAcxAcecoc 
NeKpa)N' /cat, o Ane9ANeN, th AMApriA Ane6ANeN e(})AnA2' 
o Ae ZH, Tto Oecu ZH. eVet Tt's XP^^'^ S^o'/^'^^j Xptcrrov 
ixrj dTTo6av6vTo<; ; rt? XP^^^ virojxovrjq ; Tts XP^^^ ixaaTi- 5 
ywt' ; Tt S);770T 11 erpo? /xez^ icTTavpovTO, TLavXo^ 8e Kal 
"idKcojSo'i ixa^aipa eTejXPOi^TO, 'loidvvrjs 8e i(f)vyaSeveTo Iv 
HdTfxoj^ Sre^ai^os Se ei^ Xi$OL^ dvypelro tt/oo? r&Jz/ Kvpio- 
KTovoiv "lovhaicov ; aA./V ouSet' rovrw^' et/ci}' dXrjOeia yap 
iorTavpcoOr] 6 KvpiO'; vtto tcvv ovorcre/3a)p. 

IV. Kal ort ovro9 d yevprjOels eK ywatKO? vtos 
icTTLV Tov Seov, /cat o crTavp(o0el<s npooTOTOKOc hachc 
KTi'cecoc /cat 0eo? Xoyo?, /cat auros iiroirjcrei' ra Trdvra' 
Xeyec yap 6 dnoo'ToXo';, elc Geoc 6 nAThip, kl oy ta 

HANTA, KAI elc KypiOC 'lnCOyC XpiCTOC, AT of TA HANTA' If 

Kat TtdXiv, eic r<^P Oedc, kai eic MeciTHc Oeoy kai ANSpoa- 
ncoN ANBpconoc 'Ihcoyc XpicTcic" /cat, cn ayko ckticGh ta 



IC 



I ?7ra^ec Kai] gl[A]; om. GL. anedavev Gg^; airidave g^g^Z^^' "' 

n-adTjTbs] Gg^g^g^U ; avix-n-ae-qrhs (sic) 53 ; al. A. 2 ei] Ggjg2g4Ll ; koX d gj, ; 

al. A. 38 anidavev] Ggj ; 6 diridave g2g3g4-f; q nod mor tints esCL; qtti 

rnortuiis est\. 4 ry Gee^ fi}] Ggjg3g4L; f^ ry ^ey g^ (with Rom. vi. 10) 1. 

5 Tts XP^^" iiTTO/xoj'v] Ggig3g4L!A; om. g^. 6 5^] g; t'^ A; om. LI. 7 ere'/x- 

vovt6\ Ggjg2g3 ; KareriixvovTo g4 ; caesi sunt L ; obtruncati sunt 1. 8 7r/)6s] 

g; Ko.ph. G. 9 o^S^f Toi/Twj' eiV-?;] GgL ; ^ iinus qiiidem vane lahoravit A 

ne in hoc qiiidcni est victoria (ouS' iv tovtu) vIkt]) 1. dXrjOeiq. yap] gig2-fg4L[l]A 

dXr/deia yap 6ti g^. 11 8tl] gl ; om. GL[A]. oSros] Ggl; sic (ovruis) L 

om. A (but the Syriac from which it was translated doubtless had odros ; see Peter- 
mann). 12 6] glA; om. GL. 16 Kal TrdXti'] GLAl ; om. g. 18 ra] 

GL; om. g. Both 1 and A translate as if they had rd iv oiipav^ Kal rd eVi 7^5. 



I. ft TradrjTus k.t.A.] From Acts 
xxvi. 23. 

3. o uTTidaviv K.T.X.] From Rom. 
vi. 10. 

4. eVel Tis XP*'*^ K.r.X.] Imitated 
from Tra/l. 10, Sinyrn. 4. 

8. KTjpioKToi/coi'] So Ps-Trall. 11; 
comp. Apost. Consi. viii. 46 2Te(f)avos 
...irpus 7(ov KvpioKTovav lovbaiiov Xidois 
fd\r]deis. The word is found in Joseph. 



An/, vii, 2. I. Similarly xpi^trroKTovos 
occurs several times. 

12. TrpcoToroKos k.t.X.] Col. i. 15, 
the context being quoted below. 

14. 61? Qebs K.r.X.] From I Cor. 
viii. 6. 

16. fh yap Qeos K.T.X.] I Tim. ii. 5. 
The passage following, eV avVw k.t.X., 
is from Col. i. 15 17 abridged. 



TO THE TARSIANS. 1 83 

HANTA, [taJ eN OYPANO) KAI 6ni fHC, OpATA KAI Ao'pATA* KAI 
AYTOC eCTIN npO nANTOON, KAI TA nANTA eN AYTtO CYNE- 
20 CTHKeN. 

V. Kat oTi ovK avTos icrzLv o iiri ttolutcdv eos dXV 
vt09 e/cett'ou, Xeyei, anaBainco npoc ton nAxepA moy kai 
HATepA YMa)N kaI GeoN moy kai OeoN ymoon" /cat, ore 

YnOTATH AYTO) TA HANTA, TOTe KAI AYTOC YnOTAfHCeTAI TO) 

25 YHOTAHaNTI AYTUj TA nANTA, i'nA H 6 GeOC TA nANTA CN 

ITACIN. OVKOVV Tp6<; icTTLU 6 VTTOTa^aS Kol (Of TO, TTfivTa 

iv TTacTLV, Kai erepo's co VTrerdyrj, 69 koI y^erd TravTOiv 
viroTacraeTai. 

VI. Kat ovTe xjaXo'^ auOpcono? 6 St' ov kol iv (o 
30 yeyo^'e ra navTa' hanta yap ai' aytoy treNeTO" hnika 

enoiei ton ofpANON, cymhaphmhn ayto), kai gkc? hmhn nAp' 

AYTO) ApMOZOYCA, KAI npOCe)(AipeN MOl KAO' HMfc-pAN. TTCO? O 

dv 6 i//tXo5 av6poiTro<^ 7]Kovcru, kaBoy ck AeliwN moy; '^^'S 
oe Kai eXeyeu, npiN 'ABpAAM rNec9Ai ertJii eiMi; Kat, AoSa- 

o/sard] txt g[L] (see above, li. p. 173) [1][A]; add. re G. 19 irpb] Ggjg2g3L[l]; 6 
irpb g4; al. A. 11 Qebs] G1[A] ; add. Kai irarrjp g; add. J>aU'r L. It should 

probably be omitted. -22 iKelfov] txt gL; add. ov G ; add. 6s (?) 1; al, A. 

-23 ore] Gg; quando L. Zahn rightly infers that L read 6Ve, as it generally trans- 
lates oTav ^quando iitiqtie.^ In i Cor. xv. 28 it is orac. 24 i'7rora7^] g; vtto- 
Ta7e? G (Dressel). auros] GLIA ; add. 6 dIos g (from i Cor. xv. 28). 
25 'Lva. 7j 6 Qebs to. iravra] Ggig3g4J'Ll ; om. g^ A. 26 iSv] g; 6 uiv G ; qui est 
LI; def. A. 27 vitTa.-^-r\\ virerdyeL g^. Ss] Gg3Ll; Vgig2g4; def. A. 
/Aerd iravTwv] Gg; ctim omnibus L; post haec omnia {txera wavTa, but it is probably 
a loose translation) 1; def. A. 28 viroTaffffeTai] Gg ; subjicietter h ; subjectus 
erit 1 ; def. A. 29 6 IC o5] gig2g4 ; iUe per qi/em 1 ; 5i ov (om. d) Gg3 ; per 
qiiem L[A]. 31 Kat e/ceZ] Gi-g,g2J-g3 ; /ca/ce? g^. 33 6 i/'tXoj] g,g2Jg3 ; 
i/'tXos (om. 6) g^. 34 5o|d(ris] gig3g4 ; So^cio'tjs g^ ; ^b^aaov (with Joh. 
xvii. 5) G ; glorijica 1 ; clarifica L. 

22. ava^alvat /c.r.X.] John xx. 1 7. (cix). I, quoted also Acts ii. 34, Heb. 

23. ore vT:oTayri K.rX?[ From I Cor. i. 13. 

XV. 28. For ore with the conjunctive 34. eXeyev K.r.X.] The passages 

see Winer Gratnm. xli. p. 372 sq. which follow are taken from Joh. 

30. -KCLVTa K.r.X.] John i. 3. The viii. 58 tvpXv 'Afipaafi k.tX., Joh. xvii. 

next passage, i^vIku k.t.X., is from 5 bo^aa-ov /c.r.X., Joh. vi. 38 Kara^i- 

Prov. viii. 27, 30, loosely quoted. /3;/Ka K.r.X., Joh. i. 9 11 rjv to (fias 

33. Kadov K.T.X.] From Ps. ex k.t.X., Joh. i. I ^Ev dpxjj ^v k.t.X. 



184 IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 

ceic Me TH AolH H elxoN npd toy ton kocmon reNecBAi; 

TTOtos Se av9poiTTO<^ epet, kataBcBhka eK toy oypanoy, oyx 

i'na noioo TO eeAHMA to eMON, aAAa to GeAHMA TOY neM- 

YANToc Me; Trepl ttolov Se dudpcowov ekeyev to hn to 

C})(2)C TO AAhOINON, O Ct)OC)TIZei nANTA ANOptOnON epxoMeNOiM 5 
eiC TON KCicMON' N TO) KOCMW HN, KAI 6 KOCMOC Al' AYTOY 
IreNeTO, KAI 6 KOCMOC AYTON OYK erNW eiC TA lAlA HAOeN, 
KAI 01 lAlOl AYTON OY HApeAABON ; TTOJ? OVV O TOIOVTO'^ 

y^ikos av6po)7ros Koi eK Maptcts e^coz^ Trjf oipxV^ '^^^ elvai, 
aXX' ovxl eos Xoyos kol p.ovoyevr]'^ vto? ; cn Apx^ yap lo 
HN 6 Aofoc, KAI d Adfoc hn npdc TdN OedN, kai Oedc hn 
d Adroc. KoX iv aXXot?, KVpioc eKTiceN Me ApxHN dAoJN 
AYTOY eic eprA aytoy' npd toy AicaNoc eGeMeAioaceN Me, 
Tipd Ae nANTooN BoYNa)N reNNA Me. 

VII. 'Ort 8e Kol avlcTTavTai m croj/x-ara rjixoiv, \iyev 15 
AMHN Aer<jo ymTn, o'ti epxeTAi topA eN H nANTec 01 In to?c 

MNHMei'oiC AKOYCONTAI THC (fXJONHC TOY YIO? TOY 0eOY, KAI 

I 00^??] gLlA (but lA add apicd tc after dxov with Joh. xvii. 5, g4 adds irapd aoi 
after yev^crOai, and L adds a te after nnindus esset) ; add. aov G. 'yivi(jQo.i\ 

gjg3g4 ; ylveadai g^ ; _^erei lA ; elvm (from Joh. xvii. 5, though there is a v. 1. yev^- 
c6ai) G; esset L. 2 avOpwTros] txt GglA; add. midus {\f/i\6s) L. ipe?] g; 

posset dicere 1 ; z^rt/^^ dieere A ; diceret L ; ^Xeyev G. 4 SXeyev rb] G; dictum est 

qjtod A ; diceretw- (iXiyero?) 1 ; ^Xeyev or ^\e7 (om. to) g. No stress can be laid 
on the fact that to is unrepresented in L. 10 /xovoyevris vios] gigags; o fj-ovo- 

yevr]s vlos g^; vlos ixovoyevq^ G. 13 idefxeXlbxrev] g^ (but v is afterwards 

erased) g2-S'g3g4-J ; ide/xeXiwcre G. 15 dviaTavTai] G ; ai/io-Tarai g. tj/xui'] 

Ggigz-fgsLlA ; i)^wv g4. 17 ToO i^Jou] gLlA ; om. G. 19 Kal To...adava- 

<jLav'\ Ggjg2J'g4[A]Ll ; om. g3. 20 auifppouws ^v Kal diKalws] gLlA ; <rta<f>p6vws 

Kal evaepuis ^rjv G. 21 irdXiv \iyei] GL*1A (A however omits TraXif); praef. 

KaOus IlaCXos gig2g4 (but om. TrdXcp g^) ; praef. ai^Toj d IlavXos g^; praef. secundum 
quod 1 (but om. in some Mss). oi/re u-oi-Xo^] GgLA ; neque fornicarii {Tropvoi) 

1 (omitting oi^Ve iropvoL below). oiire fj.aXaKol'] Ggjg3g4LlA; om. g^s. 22 oUre 

ap(TivoKoiTai\ gLlA ; om. G. oiire iropuoi] GLA ; om. gl. 23 oiire 

KXiiTTaL\ Ggjg3g4LlA ; om. g^. In A ixidvaoi. and KXewrai are transposed. After 
/cX^TTTat 1 adds fieque rapaces {oiire aptrayei'). 01)] gig3g4A ; om. Gg^. The 

negative is not repeated in LI, but the genius of the language was adverse. 
Both readings appear in i Cor. v. 9, but the omission has by far the highest support. 

12. Kupto? K.r.X.] Prov. viii. 22, 16, 'Aju^i' ac.t.X.] From Joh. v. 25, 

23, 25, a favourite text in the Arian 28, loosely quoted. 
controversy. 18. 6 a.Tx6(TToKoi\ The passages 



TO THE TARSI ANS. 1 85 

01 AKoycANTec zh'contai, /cat o aTTocrroXos' Aei r^p to 

(t)9ApT6N TOYTO eNAyCACOAl A^BApCIAN [kAI TO GNHTON TOyTO 

2oeNAYCAc9Ai aSanacian]' Kai oTL Set (T(o<f)p6v(o<; i;rjv koI 
ot/catoj?, LTTCtX.tt'j Xeyet' mh nAANAcBe* oyTe moi)(oi oy'tg 
maAakoi OYTe ApceNOKOiTAi OYTe ndpNOi ofTe AoiAopoi 
OYTe weGYcoi oy'tg KAenTAi BACiAeiAN Oeoy oy KAwpo- 
NOMHCAi Aynantat Kttt, ei NCKpoi oyK eripoNTAi, oyAe 

25 XpiCTOC efHrepTAI' KSNON ApA TO KHpYTMA HMCON, KeNH Ae 
KAI H ni'cTIC YMcioN" [eTI eCTe eN TAIC AMApTIAIC YMC2)N'] ApA 
KAI 01 KOIMHOeNTeC 6N XpiCTO) AnwAONTO. el eN TH ZOOM 

It I , 

TAYTH HAniKOTec ecMEN eN XpiCTcp MONON, eAeeiNOTepoi 

HANTOON ANGpoonOJN eCMCN. 1 NCKpOl OyK fcTeipONTAI, (pd^fOi- 

30MeN [kai] nioiiweN, AfpiON r^p AnoONHCKOMeN. ovTO) oe 
SiaKeCixeuoL, tl Stoicrofxeu ovoiv koX Kvvoiv, ot [x-qSeu tov 
[xeXXovTO<5 ^povTilpvTe^ fxouov tov (f)ayelv elaiv opeKTLKol 
kai TCdu fiera To ^ayeiv ; aveTnarTOLTiqTOi yap elcTiv tov 
KivovvTO<i evhoOev vov. 

The negative is unquestioned in Gal. v. ii. KXripovofiyjaai duvavrai] GL ; 

hereditant S.; KXTjpovo/j.i^aovaii' (as in i Cor. v. lo, Gal. v. 21) g; possidebimt 1. 
^4 ^''] iS3g4''^^"'^ j o' (but supplied in the marg.) G; o' ga- 26 xip.Oiv 

pri.] gxgaA ; T\p.C3v Gg3g4Ll (but with a v. 1. vestrd). ^Ti...vfjLu)v] GLIA; 

om. g. 27 /cat] Ggjg2g3Ll; cm. g4A. 31 Kai kvpQvI GLA 

{z'el a canilnis) gig3g4l (but the words are transposed camim vel asinomni) ; 
om. g^. ol fMrjdep] Ggjg2j-g3Ll ; ot fj-rjU (sic) g4 ; al. A. 32 /j.6vov] Gg^ ; 

fiovov gigags- ei(nv opeKTiKol] gl ; (ppovrL^ovaiv els 6pe^i,v ipxop.evoL GL (but L 

has omitted the words (ppovTi^ovres fiovov rod (pa-yelv, owing to the repetition of 
(ppovTl^o-) ; al. A. The reading of G is best taken thus, ot fxrjSev rod p-iWovTos 
(ppovTi^ovTes {sc. Tjfiels) ; fiovov tov (payelv (ppovTi^ovcnv (6voi /cat Kvves), eh ope^LV 
epxofievoL Kai tQv fiera. to <pa-ye1v. But it cannot be right. 33 aveirLcrTo.- 

TrtToi] gig2g4 ; dveTriaraTa g^ ; dveiricTTaTOL G ; inscii L[l]. A is altogether wide 
here, but the words non resurgunt seem to be intended as a rendering (though 
wholly incorrect) of kveinaTaT-rfToi. The reading dveTri(TT7}TuL, which some editors 
adopt, has nothing to recommend it. See the lower note. tov kivovv- 

Tos 'ivbodev voxi] tov ki- G (breaking off abruptly in the middle of the word) ; movetitis 
intus intellectus L; Thv vovv tov kivovvtos Ivdodev g; quid micruis moveatur 1; 
al. A. 

which follow are from i Cor. xv. 53 19, 32. 

8el yap to (fydapTov k.t.X., and i Cor. 33. avevi(TTaTrjToi\ ''ivithoiit a di- 

vi. 9, 10, \irf nXavaa-de k.t.X. 7-ector^ as Euseb. Dem. Ev. iv. 7 (p. 

24. et vfKpol K.T.X.] Passages strung 155) as av fif] dvapxoi Kol aveTrKTTaTrjTOL 

together from i Cor. xv. 16, 14, 17, 18, OpefifidToiv bU-qv akoywv, Cyr. Alex, de 



iS6 



IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 



VIII. OuaifJirjv vfxcov iu KvpCo). vy](f)eTe' iracrav 
eKacrro? KdKiav dirodecrBe, /cat tov drjpLcoSr} OvjJiov, Ka.ra- 
XakLav, avKO^a.vriav, alayjiokoyiav, cvt paveXiav, xjjidv- 
pLcrfiop, (fiVcricooTLP, fxeOrji', Xayueiap, ^iKapyv piav , <^tXo- 
So^iap, (^dovov, KoX irav to rovToi<i crvvoioov' eNAVcAcQe 5 
oe TON KypiON rjfjiojp 'Ihcoyn XpicTON, kai thc CApKoc npo- 
NOiAN MH noi6?c9e eic eni9YMiAc. ot TTpea^vTepoL vtto- 
Tdcrcrecrde rco iincrKOTra), ol Slolkovol toIs Trpecr^vTepoL^, 

6 Xao? rots SiaKOPOL's. dvTiy^v^ov iyaj tcop (^vkaTTovTOiV 
TavTTjv TYjv evTa^iav' /cat o Kvpios evq fxer avTcov ^irj- lo 
veKcos. 

IX. Ot ai'SjOe?, arepyerc rds ya/xeras vfxaju' at 
yvpoLKes, Tov<; 6ixol,vyov<i. ol TratSe?, rovq yovel<^ Trporj- 
yeicrue' ol yovei^, ta tgkna eKipecj^ere tN nAiAeiA ka'i 

1 ?Ka(TTOs\ gigagsT-l ; om. g4A. airoOeade'] g ; airoOiaOai L (and so ivbv- 

aacOai, iroieladai : see above, p. 50) 1 (but it reads ivSvffaade, iroie'iaBe); et amoveie 
A. 3 af crxpo\o7ia;' fi^T-joaTreXiai'] gigsgsLl; evrpaireXlav alffxpoKoyiav g^. A has 
only scurrilitaiem for all the three words atcrxpoXo7^a', evrpaTrtXiav, ypidupicr/xov. 
In 1 evTpaTreXiav is rendered malam convcrsationem. evrpaweXLau'l g2i'g4 ; evTpa- 

ireXeCav gjgs- 6 5^] gl; ei A ; om..L. ij/iwi'] So it is read in g (not 

vp.i2v) with the other authorities. The omission in A is due to the ambiguous 
Syriac. 7 iroidadel g^g^ ' ""oiTjcr^e g^ ; jrotero'^at L ; iroiijTe g^. 8 tois 

7r/3e(r/3irrepots] glA ; episcopo ct presbyteris L. 96 Xaos] txt LIA ; add. toFs 

irpea^vT^pois Kal g. avrl^uxoi'] g.g^ ; avrixj/vxos g^g^s. 70;] txt gig2g3L ; 

add. yevoi,ur]v g^; add. e^a'ar \ ; persona mea sit { = ipse sim) A. (pyXaTTovTuvl 
gig2'^g3' <pvXaacr6i'T(i}v g^. 13 irpoTiyeiadel g^g^gi^; praehonorate L; 

honorate lA ; aladaT^ (sic) g3. This last is evidently a pure conjecture, and 
editors ought not to have been misled into reading aldeTade or aivetade. The 
various reading aivelaSe, which Ussher gives (App. Ign. p. 102) as from the Medi- 
ceus (i. e. G), must be a mistake. This MS ends abruptly at the close of 7 ; but 



A dor. vi. p. 200 rr^v kt'ktiv anaa-av ovk 
dv(TvicrTarr}Tois Kivrjp.acricfiepoixei'riv. For 
the construction with the genitive, 
' without the guidance of the mind,' 
see Kiihner Gramm. li. 421 (p. 34.4 
sq.). For the other reading ai/fTriV- 
Taroi^ ' careless, neglectful of,' comp. 
Porpliyr. de Abst. i. 9 dj/eTrio-raroi' r^y 

I. iiavav k.t.X.] Comp. I Pet. 
ii. I. 



5. evdiia-aa-Oe k.t.X.} From Rom. 
xiii. 14. 

9. dvTLylfvxov f'yco k.t.X.] Imitated 
from Polyc. 6. 

13. TrpoT^yficrfle] The word has the 
same sense as in Rom. xii. 10. 

14. TO. T^Kva K.T.X.] From Ephes. 
vi. 4 ; the context of our Pseudo- 
Ignatius being also suggested by the 
context of St Paul. 

15. 0)9 (f/if I'ns] Tertull. de Cull. 



TO THE TARSIANS. 187 

15 NOYQeciA KypiOY- Ta? eV irapdevia rt/^are ojg tepetas 
'KpLCTTov, ra? iu crixp6T7]TL XVP^'^ ^^ OvcriacrTripiov eov. 
ol Kvpioi, jxeTa ^ecSov? rois SovA.ots iiTiTdcrcreTe' ol Sou- 
Xot, /xera (f)6l3ov rot? KvpCoL? e^viT'qpeTeiTe. ixrjhel? iv vixiu 
dpy6<; ecTTco' fxyJTrjp yap Tyj<; ivSeCa^; 7^ dpyia. ravra ovk 

20 eTnTaTTO) cJ? wt* rt, et kol SeSe/xaf dW w? a8e\(;6o? i5770- 
[XPijcrKco. ecT] Kvyato? /ae^' vfxcov. 

X. Ouaijjirjv vfJLcuv TOiv irpocyev^oiv' 7Tpoaev)(ea6e iva 

liqcTOV eVtrv^a). TraparWeixai vplv ttjv iu "AvTioy^eia eV- 

Kkfjaiav. acnrdt^ovTai v^a? at eKKkrjcriaL ttj^ Acrta? /cat 

25 IIoXv/capTro? d apOpcono^ tov eov, w /cat TrapaOyaoixaL 
T'^v eKKhqcricw Tyj<; Svpia^. acnTa.l,eTai v/aa? 17 iKKhrqaia 
^ikLTTTT-qorCoiv, odev Koi ypcL(f)(o vpXv. dcnrd^eTaL v/xa? ^tX&jj^ 
d 8taKo^'os vjjiojv, w Kat eyco ev^^apLCTTco, cTrovoatw? vttt^- 
peTQVPTi [XOL if udcnv. dcnrdt^eTai v[xd<; 'AyaOoTrov; 6 Sid- 

Voss is not explicit on the subject (p. 116), and Ussher, while giving Voss's text, 
supposes himself to be giving the reading of the MS. At least I cannot account for 
the statement in any other way. Voss himself must have got alueiade (p. 80) by 
conjecture or by misprint from Ussher's aidelade ; and Ussher's aWdade was founded 
on the reading of g3. 15 irapOevial g3g4.f ; trapOeveia. gj. 17 ot 

K{)pLoi....e^vn-r]peTetre] txt LIA. The two clauses are transposed, 61 SoOXot k.t.\. 
and 01 Kvpioi k.t.\., in g. iviTdaaere] gjgagjLA ; vwoTdacreade g^ ; csfoie 

[1]. 19 ^(TTw] gl ; Diaiteat L; stet [inaiteat) A. dpyia] dpydo. 

giS3- TavTo] g; add. qiiidcm A; add. enim L; add. autem 1. 20 inro- 

}xvr]<jKui\ gig3 ; vTrofilpLvrjaKoj g2-fg4J (but the variation is likely to have been over- 
looked). See the note on Clem. Rom. 7. 23 'Avrioxela] durioxdav 
gj. 24 TTJs 'A(Tias...i] KK\ri<jia] A; om. gl (by homceoteleuton). 29 'A- 
yaOoTTovs] glA ; om. L. Ussher says ' Desideratur hoc nomen in Grseco Me- 
diceo et in vetere Latino nostro interprete,' i.e. in G and L. But G is wanting 
here ; and as 'A7ci^o7rous stands in Voss's text, the explanation which I have given 

Fc';ji. ii. 12 'quae sacerdotes pudi- gested by this passage in the Pseudo- 

citiae dicimini '. Ignatius. 

16. dvcnaa-T^piov Qeov] SeethenotC 19. fjLT^rrjp yap k.tX] Apost. Co?ist. 

on Polyc. Phil. 4, where the expres- ii. 4 \}.r]rr]p r) dpyia Xip-ov. 
sion occurs. The false Ignatius ovk eTnTaTroi k.t.X.] Comp. Philipp. 

however may have borrowed it from 13. Imitated from Ign. Ephes. 3; 

Apost. Const, ii. 27, iii. 6. see the note there. 

18. /LiT^Sfl? K.T.X.] Ign. Polyc. 6 p^ 25. o l'w6pcoTros k.t.X.] An imita- 

Tis vpaiu 8((repTwp evpedlj, where G tion of I Tim. vi. 1 1 (comp. 2 Tim. 

has the gloss dpyos. The gloss must iii. 17), where Timothy is so called. 
either have suggested or been sug- 28. n ^laKovot vpay] See the notes 



1 88 IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 

KOvo<i 6 CK Svpta?, 05 aKokovBel jjlol iv yipLcrTco. acha- 
cAcee aAAhAoyc eN Afitp ^iAh'mati. d(T7rdl,o[xaL 7rdvTa<; Kat 
irda-as, tov<s ev XpucrTco. eppcocrOe crco/xart Kat ^vxu Kat 
TTvevfJiaTL [ei^t], kol ifxov /at) iinkdOrjcrOe. 6 Kvptos [xeu 
vp.cov. 



5 



6. 

nvot ^lAinnHSioTS. 

'TFNATIO^, o Kol eo(f)6po<i, i.KK\rjcria eou i^Xerjixevrj 

iu TTLCTTei Kol VTTOpuOvfl KOL dydlTrf dvVTTOKpirO}, TTf 

ovcrr) iu ^lXlttttols' eXeos, elprjpr] dvo Seov Trarpo? Kat 
Kvpiov Irjaov x^ptaTOV, oc cctin coothp ttantoon ANepoo- lo 
nooN, maAicta nicTooN. 

I. 'MeixvYjixivoi rrj^ dydnr]'? vfxcov Kai ttjs iu UpLcrTa) 
cnrovhrjs, 179 iueSei^acrOe ets i^ixd?, irpeirov -qyTjcrdiMeda 

of Ussher's v.l. to irpoijyelcrde 9 will not hold here. I can only conjecture that 
in answer to some enquiry about the reading here Ussher got a reply, 'desideraturin 
Mediceo,' meaning that the ^assa^-e was wanting in this MS. With the omission in 
L before him, he would interpret the ambiguous reply to mean that the 7i>ord was 
wanting. i 6 e/c 'Evpias, k.t.X.] LA translate as if 6s e/c 'Zvpias aKoKovdei k.t.X. 

3 Toiis] glA ; om. L. crw/xaTi Kai] glA ; om. L, 4 ivi] g ; om. LIA. eirt- 

'Kdd-ncrde'] iwiXddeaOe g^' ^ solecism. 

Subscr. 5. Tov aylov lepofidprvpos lyvarlov iiriffToKri irpos roiis iv rapau) gj ; tov 
ayiov iepo/xapTvpos lyvcn-'iov eTricrToXrj 5' irpos rods ev rapai^ g^- Nothing in g3g4. 

rrpOC ^lAlTTTTHClOYc] TOV avTod Trpbs (pLXimrrjijlovs irepl /SaTrr/ff/Uaros gig2g4 
(with e in the marg. of gjg4) ; tov aylov Upofiaptvpos lyvarlov dpxi-eiTLaKbirov 
0ow6\e(i}s dvTLoxdas etricrToXri tvpos <pi\nrwr]criovs. e g3 ; ad philippenses de baptismo 
scripia de endamno per epipliaiihim 1 (with vv. 11.) ; ad phillipos urbefJi A. 

on Ign. Philad. 11 for Philo and Ag- originally a marginal note calling at- 

athopus. tention to the subject of 8 ^anTia-fia, 

I. dairda-aade k.t.X.] As in Rom. (jiavr] Qeov eVt Tca ^aTTTi^ofiivca, k.t.\. 

xvi. 16, I Cor. xvi. 20, 2 Cor. xiii. 12; (comp. 9 l^wv Trparov' as kolvov dv- 

comp. I Thess. v. 26. Bpanrov ^oTTTi^ofievov), and was trans- 

npoc cj)iAinnHCiOYc] The addi- ferred afterwards accidentally to the 

tion 77fpi ^aTTTia-jxaros, which is found heading. 

in the Greek and Latin copies, is not 10. oy ia-riv k.t.X.] From i Tim. 

adequately explained by the contents \\\ 10. 
of the epistle itself. Possibly it was 16. Im to aCrh k.t.X.] A combina- 



TO THE PHILIPPIANS. 1 89 

ypdxjjaL 77pos tyjv (f)LXdSe\(f)OV VfjLcov Kara eov ipv^/iK-qu 
15 dyd-rrriv, vTroixiiivqcrKeLV vjxds tov iv XpLo-TO) vfxcov Spofjiov, 

i'na to ayto AerHTe nANxec, cymtyxo'/ to en (t)poNOYNTec, 

TO) AyTCO KANONI TTJS 7n(TTe0i<i CTO l)(0 YN TCC, 0)9 IlavXo? V/^tCt? 

iuovderei. el yap eic icmv o tcou okcov Oeoc, d nAiHp rod 
XpiCTTOV, el of TA nANTA" 6 1 c Ae KAi 6 KVpioc hmoSn 'Ihcoyc 

20 [XpicToc], o jxovoyeurjs vto? tov 0eov, o tcov oXcov Kvpuos, 
Ai' of TA HANTA* ev Sc Kol Tri^evjJia dytov, 70 ivepyrjcrav iu 
Moiorfj KOL 7rpoc()y]TaL<; kol dirocTToXoL^' ev 8e koI to fidn- 
Ticrfxa, TO ets tov ddvaTov tov KvpCov SiSofxevop' juia [Se] 
/cat 17 iKXeKTT] iKKXrjcrCa' /xta d^eiXet elj^at /cat 17 Kara 

25 XpicTTOi' 7rL(TTL<;. eic yap Kypioc, mia nicric, tN Bahticma, 

eiC Oeoc KAI nATHp nANTOON KAI AIA nANTOON KAI eN 
nACIN. 

II. Ets ovv 0eo? Koi Trarrjp, kol ov Svo ouSe rpets* 

et? 6 HN KAI d OJN, KAI ofK IcTIN n A H N AYTOf, O MONOC 

30AAHeiNdc" Kfpioc yap, (j)r)criv, 6 Oeoc coy Kfpioc eic ecriN. 
Kai ndXiv ofx e^c Oeoc eKxiceN hmac; ofx ic hathp 

12 fJLefivrjfievoL] gigjgsl J niixvqixivos g^. A translates iJ./xfr]ij.eyoL, Tyy-qffaixeda, 
both by singulars. 18 ei yap\ gA; om. I. 20 Xpto-rds] g3lA ; om. gig2g4- 

d /Uoj'OYej'Tjj uios toii Qeov\ filiiis dei unigeniius 1; unigeniUcs films dei A; om. g. 
6 Tw;' oXwc Ki;/3tos] gl ; om. A. 2376)'] gig2g4-f; om. g3. 5(5o'/ie''oy] gig3g4 ; 

6ta St^o/aei'oj' g^ (a repetition of similar letters AIAAiA). 5^] g^; om. gig2g4' 

A has una est et electa ecclesia, but it has translated 5e koX in this way in the previous 
clauses. Moreover it makes the apodosis begin with n'la. ocpeiXei k.t.X. In 1 the 
words are una itaque etiam ecclesia esse debet et nna fides quae est in christo, which 
seems to point to the reading bk Kai, but in which the apodosis is made to begin with 
IxLa [5e] Kai k.t.X. 24 i) eKXeKTri eKKXrjcria- fj.ia ocpeiXei k.t.X.] gjgzgsA ; 

7) eKKXyjaia 6(peiXeL k.t.X. g^ (comp. 1, as given in the last note). d^etXet] 

6(pdXy} g^. 29 6 71V Kai 6 wV] qui erat et est A ; d <2v gl. 

tion of I Cor. i. 10, Phil. ii. 2, iii. 15. 4, 8, iv. 8, xi. 17, xvi. 5. I have re- 

18. et yap k.t.X.] Modified from stored this reading from the Arme- 

I Cor. viii. 6. nian Version. 

23. ets TOV davarov k.t.X.] In ac- Ka\ ovk eaTiv k.t.\.] Deut. iv. 35 ; 

cordance with the teaching of Rom. comp. Is. xlv. 5 sq., etc. 

vi. 3. fiovos dXT]div6s] See Joh. xvii. 3. 

25. ty 7ap K.T.X.] From Ephes. iv. 30. Kuptoy k.t.X.] From Deut. vi. 4. 

5,6. ji. ovx f^i Qeos K.T.X.] Mai. ii. ID, 

29. 6 ^1/ K.T.X.] Taken from Rev. i. loosely quoted. 



IQO IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 

nANTOON hmoon; 19 Sc Kol vlo^, \6yo<; 0eos. d MONopeNHC 
yap, (fiTjcrLV, 6 oon eic Toyc KoAnoyc toy nATpoc. Kac 
TTokiv' elc Kypioc Mucoyc Xpicidc. koX iv aWco' ti onoma 

AYTCp, H TI ONOMA J Co yiU), FnA rNOOMeN; 1? 06 Kttt O TTttjOa- 

KXr]TO<;. N yctp, (^i-qcriv, Kai nNeyMA, eneiAn tKAHGHMeN In 5 
MIA eAniA! THc KAHcecoc HMOON. Kai TTokiv' eN nNeywA eno- 
TicGHMeN, Kol ra i^rjq' hanta Ae tayta, ret )(apt<Tjaara 
StjXovotl, eMeprei 6N kai to ay'to hngyma. ovre ovv rpetg 
7TaTpe<; ovre rpel^ vlol ovre rpei'^ TrapdK\y]TOL, aXX 
19 Trarrjp kol ets vio? kul 19 TTapdKKrjTos. to Kac 10 
[Kv/3t09] aTTOCTTeXkcJV Tov<; a7rocr7oXov9 MAeHTeycAi hanta 
TA IGnh iv^reikaro avTOLS BAnTi'zeiN eic to o'noma toy 

HATpOC KAI toy Y'OY KAI TOY Afl'oY nNGYMATOC" OfT 19 

eva TpLcouvfJiov ovre els Tpels evavO poiTrrjcravTas, aX.X' et9 
Tpels oixoTifJLovs. 15 

III. Et9 yap 6 ivav9poiTTrj(Ta<;, ovre 6 TTaTrjp ovre 6 
TrapaKXrjTos, dWd p.6vov 6 vlos' ov hoK-qaei, ov (pavTacria, 

I \6yos Geoj] gig2'^g4-''lA ; \6yos 6eov g^ ; comp. Ps-Magn. 6. i tovs k6\- 

iroi's] giga-ygs : ''0'' KoXirov g^ (after Joli. i. i8); shin lA. 4 ry vl(^] g,g2J'g3l ; 

Tip x/"<'"''y g4 ; ^^^- ^^- 5 '^''' TTvev/xa] gig^-fga ; rb wvevfxa g^ ; spin/us 1 ; 

spiritiis sanctus A. 8 iv\ gigz-fgsA ; rb tv g4 ; ipse timis 1. 10 koX 

tert.] g2'fg3g4'''l"'^ ; o' gf II Kuptos] gj ; Ki''pos g3g4 ; domimts \; dotiiiniis 

iioster A\ om. g3. 12 iOv-ql HOyrji g^. 14 ei's rpeis evauOpuTrrjcravTas, 

dXX'] om. 1 and Reg. 1026 (see Cotelier) by homoeoteleuton. The clause cure eh 
rpeh evavdpwTrrjcravTas is wanting also in A. For 6/j.oTi/j.ovs Reg. io'26has o/xuvi^i/jlovs. 
vav0po3wr)aavTa{\ evavOpwiriaavTas g^gy 16 ivav9pu}Trri<Ta.s\ ivavOpwirlcras gj. 

17 /jLovov] gjgjga ; yttoj'os gj^s (and so the edd.) ; sohesl; dub. A. 180 \6yos yap] 

giS2-^S3 5 7^P ^0705 g4 ; verbum enini 1 ; verbiun (om. 701/3) A (connecting it with 
the previous words, dXX' d\7j9e[q. 6 Xoyos aap^ iyivero). 21 Kai T^^erai] 

I. o fjLovoyevrjs k.t.\.] Joh. i. 18. 27), but instead of tw v'm the best 

On the possibihty of a reading 6 supported reading is toIs reKvois, while 

fiovoyfvrj^., without either vu)s or some copies have tm rlKva. It is 

Qcoy, in this passage of the Gospel, quoted as here by Theodoret on Heb. 

see Hort's Two Dissertations p. 11 iii. 6 (in. p. 563, Schulze). 

sq. So far as it goes, this passage of 5. kv-.-ivviv^xa k.t.X.] Ephes. iv. 4, 

our Ignatian writer favours such a loosely quoted, 

reading. 6. Ii/ nvevfia k.t.X.] From i Cor. 

3. fls Kvpios] A reference to i xii. 13. The next passage, navra 8e 

Cor. viii. 6. k.t.X., is from the same context, i 

Tt ovofia K.T.XJ] Prov. xxx. 4 (xxiv. Cor. xii. II. 



TO THE PHILIPPIANS. 19 1 

aXX akv/Oeia' 6 Aoroc yap c^pS ereNero' A yap co(t)iA 
cpKoAoMHceN eAYTH oiKON. KaL iyevvquT) w? apOpcono? 6 

20 0605 \6yo<; [xeTOL a(oixaro<^ eK 7179 rrapOivov, avev d/^ttXta? 
avopo<;' H n^peeNOc yap eN r'^crpi Ahiu^exAi km xe^eTAi 
YiON. 0X7)6(0'; ovv eycwTjOrj, akrj6o}<; tjv^tJOy], (xkrjO(o<; e<pa- 
yev /cat eiriev, akrqdoJs icTTavpcijOrj /cat aneOapev /cat dveorTTj. 
6 ravTa Trtcrreucra?, cJ? ^X^''' ^^ yeyeV[i']'>yTai, ^a/cctyotos* d 

25 raura juiy ttl(ttvcou ivayrj<; ov)( rjTrov tcov tov Kvpiov 
(TTavp<i)advTOiv. 6 yap ap^cov tov koctiiov tovtov ^aipei, 
OTav TL<; apvrJTai rov CTTavpov o\e9pov yap eavTov yLvcocr- 
KL TTju ofMoXoyiav TOV (TTavpov. TOVTO yap eCTTlV TO Tp6- 
Traiov /card Trj<; avTOV Bwajxeco';' onep opcop (fypiTTeL /cat 

3 aKOVcop <f)o/3eLTaL. 

IV. Kai Trplv fxev yevrjTai 6 crTavp6<;, ecnrevhev yevdcr- 
uai TOVTO' /cat eNHprei n to?c y'oIc thc AneiQeiAc, ivrjp- 
y^L iv^lovha, iv <I>a/Dtcratot9, iv 'ZahSovKaioi?, iv 7rpecr/3vTaL<;, 
iv veoLS, iv lepevaLV. ixeX\ovTO<; Se ylvecrOai, Oopv^elTau 

gig2g4lA {ct peperit) ; om. g3 (apparently an error of the press). ^^ dXrjduis 

VV^V^V] gig3S:4^1A ; om. g^. 24 ravra] avra gy yey^vvrjTai] g^ 

(but the first v is erased); tmtus est 1; yeyivQTai g2-''g3g4'f. In A wj ^x> '^^ 
yiyivlylrjTai, is rendered briefly, quomodo et factiuit est, so that the translator's 
reading is doubtful but was probably yeyivr^rai. 25 ;tt^ TTi(jrevb3v\ g-^g^ ; /j-tj 

marevaas g2g4' which is a conformation to the preceding clause. In lA a present 
tense credit appears in both clauses. 26 rovTov\ g ; in hoc (tovt({}) 1 ; 

om. A(?). 27 apv-qTai] apvelrat. gy iavrovl gig2-i"g3 ; avTod 

g^. 30 (popelrai^ (po^TJrai g^. 32 tovto] g (all the four MSs) ; 

/ioc 1 ; hujusmodi {toiovto ?) A. There is no authority for the tovtov of tlie 
editors. ivrjpyeij iveipyrj g^ ; ivepyitv 1. 34 Oopv^uTai'] Oopu- 

^rJTai gj. 

1 2. eVereiXaro] As recorded in S7nyni. 2, Apost. Const, v. 20. 

Matt, xxviii. 19. 21. jj napdivos k.t.X.] Is. vii. 14, 

16. (h yap /C.T.X.] This passage, quoted in Matt. i. 23. 

as far as i(f)ayfv koX i'nifv, is quoted 22. dX7]doos ovv k.t.X.] This pas- 

in the Antirrhetica of Nicephorus; sage is copied from Ign. Trail. 9; 

see Spicil. Solestn. i. p. 356, and comp. Sinyrn. i. It itself is repro- 

Cotelier here. duced substantially in an Arabic 

18. 6 Xoyos K.T.X.] John i. 14. The fragment printed later in this volume, 

following words, rj a-ofpia k.t.X., are 32. ivrjpyei k.t.X.] The expression 

from Prov. ix. i, a favourite text in is taken from Ephes. ii. 2. 
the Arian controversy : comp. Ps- 



192 IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 

Kai [leTafxeXov e/xySaXXet tw TrpoSoTy, i<al ^po^ov avTio 
ZeiKVvaiv KoX ojyyovqv StSacr/cet' (jio^el 8e koI to yuvaiov, 
if oveipoi'; avTo KararapaTTOiv, koX Traveiv ireipaTai ra 
Kara tou crravpov, o irdvTa Kokoiv klvcou eU rrjp avrov 
KaTacTKevrjv' ov fxeTayivcocrKCJi' inl [tw] toctovto) KaKco' 7} 5 
yap av ov Travra r^v TT0viqp6<s' dW iir^crdeTO Tyj<; iavTov 
aTTwXeta?. dp^ ydp avrw KaTaSLKr]<; 6 tov Xptcrrov crrav- 
po9, d-pxV OavaTOv, dipxV ctTTcoXetas' 810 /cat ev tlctlv 
ipepyel dpvclaOai tou aravpov, to 7Tddo<; iTraicrxyveaOai, 
TOV OdvaTOv SoKYjcTLV Kokelv, TTjv Ik TrapOivov yevvr^criv 10 
irepiKOTTTeiv, ttjv (ftvauu avTr^v hia^dWeiv co? ixvcrepdv' 
'lovSatot? crvfjiixax^l eU dpvr^criv tov crTavpov, "^Wrjcriv 
et9 crvKO(f)avTLav /xayeta?, aLpeTiKol<5 et? (f)aPTacrLav' ttolki- 
X09 ydp icTTLV o Trj'? Ka/ctas crTpaTiqyo';, KXei//tVov9, aa-TaTO^;, 
iavT(o ipavTLO^ /cat aXXa fxep TTyooySaXXo/xez^o? erepa 8e 15 
SeLKvvs' cro(fi6^ ydp ecrrt tov KaKonoLrjcraL, to oe KaXov o 
TL TTOTe IcTTiv dyvo&C dyvota? [yci-p] ireTrX'qpoiTaL, St' eKOv- 

I eja/SdXXei] i/x^aXei g^. avri}] gigagj-^lA ; om. 4. fs auri Karara- 

pd.TTuv'] gig2-fg4-i" ; aTTOKaTapaTTwv g3 ; perturbahat earn A ; ?/5j'^ (auros) conttirbans 1. 

4 '^"l gigjg4^ '0 g2 (unless indeed Dressel is in error, and this is a v. 1. for the 
preceding to,, as Zahn suspects). KaAwv] g^s ; koXuiv g3 ; koKov (so accentuated, 
unless the accent escaped me) gj ; koKov g,. In g3 the clause is read d iravTa koXuv 
T Kttt KiK-oJi' (obviously a misprint for kivQv), and in 1 it is rendered omnia evocans et 
movens. The particles were inserted from a misunderstanding of koKwv, as if koKuiv. 
The rendering in A, oimiem corruptionem movebat, is accounted for by the Syriac 
5<?2n, which means either 'a rope' or 'corruption,' as it. is differently vocalized. 

5 ^45] gi ; om. g2g3g4- ^l g4 ; ^ gigs ; ^ (sic) g^. In 1 the words run in 
taiiUim enim mala erant o>nnia, so that /caK(p ri...a.v appears to have been 
omitted. The reading of Ussher (followed by Zahn and others) et yap av ov Travra. 
K.T.\. must be rejected; for av is not wanted with et, and is wanted with tj. 

2. TO yvvaiov] Pilate's wife; see 11. TrepiKowTeiv] '/<? mutilate^ '\.&. 

Matt, xxvii. 19. '^ to iitvalidaleJ 

4. TTuvTu KoKmv Kivutv^ A tiautical ixv(T(pav] For this form see the 

metaphor, ndvTa koKcov Kivelv or e^u- note on Clem. Rom. 14. 

vai or a-eieiv, 'to let out every reef,' 13. avKocfyavTiav fiayeias^ '' the false 

equivalent to the English 'to leave charge of magic^ brought against 

no stone unturned.' The various Jesus; comp. 5 7rt5y hi koL pnxyos 

readings are due to later ignorance ovto^ k.t.X. 

of this proverb. 16. (to(J)os yap k.tX] Apost. Const. 



TO THE PHILIPPIANS. 



193 



(TLOu Trapavoiav. ttoj? yap ovk ecrnp tolovto^s, 6s fjiyjTe 
77/30 TToSaip TOP iavTOv Xoyov /SXinei ; 

20 V. Et yap i/;iXo? avOpoiiro^ 6 Kvpuo^, e/c xpy-^yj^; /cat 
crcofjLaTO<;, tl 7rpLK0TTTL<; Trjv yewTjcriv rrj'^ Koivrj'^ Toiv 
avdpa)TT(ov (f)v(Teoj<i ; tl Se, oj? TrapdSo^ov tl in dvOpconov 
yev6p.evov, to TrdOo<; SoKrjaLv /caXet?, /cat tov OdvaTov tov 
OvrjTov ho^av t^o/xt^etg ; et Se 0eos /cat dpOp(o7ro<;, tl, napd- 

:S vofjLOv /caXets ton thc a62hc KypiON, tou ttJ (f)va-L aTpen- 
Tov ; tC TTapdvojxov \eyeL<5 tov vojxoOeTrjv, top ovk dvOpo)- 
TTeiav ^v^rjv l^oj^ra ; 6 Adroc cApI ereNero, d Xoyo'^ dv- 
OpoiTTO^, OVK iv dvBpcoTTOi KaTot/o^CTa?, TTCtJS Se /cat fxdyo<; 
ovTO<;, 6 TTCtXat /xez^ wdcrav alcrOrjTrjv /cat vorjTrjv (^v(Jlv 

50 /caracr/cevacras yvcofjLj) Trar/sds, ev Se tt^ ivavOpcoinjcreL ha- 
CAN NOCON KAi maAakian eepAneycAc; 

VI. IlaJs Se ov^ OUT09 eos, d vacpov'^ dpLCTTcop, ^wXov? 

6 eTrgo-^ero] g3 ; eiriadoLLro g^; eVatcr^atro (sic) g^; eTraiff^af ^eis g^. eauroD] 

gjg2i'g3; suam 1; auToD g^. lo 56K'7;(Tt;'] o'lKricLv gj ; putant (poKomiv) I. 

II (aiKre/adc] gigzga- The editors substitute /xixja/ja;', and so g4^. 13 ei's pri.] 

om. g4. /xa7eias] gig3g4^; ^aT'os g^. 14 Ta/j] gs^; om. gig2g4 ; 

sed et K. 18 M^re] So all the four Mss. The editors read ji-r\M. 

19 Toi'] g3; Twv gig2-''g4-''; si- -A. In 1 the sentence runs qui non sibi proponit 
snum sermoncm. \b^ov\ g-^; \6yuv gig2g4; al- A. 11 (rw/xaros] 

txt. lA; add. fidvov g. 22 7r' dvdpuTrov yevoinevop] gjgags! yevofievov eTr' 

di/^puiTroi' g4. 24 Geos] giga-^'gsJ debs g^. 26 ovk'\ 1; om. g. In 

A the whole clause rhv ovK..AxovTa is wanting. a.v6ponrdav\ avdpioiriav 

S1S2S3' o-vOpuvivrju g4. 27 6 Xoyos dV^/)W7ros] vcrhim kotno 1; verbzini 

homo-facttim-cst A ; Ka: r^Xeios auOpwiro^ g. 30 ewai'^pwTrTjcret] ivo.vOpui- 

'"'''^V gz- 32 Geos] g3l; om. gig2g4- The omission of GC would be easy 

after the termination -OC. In A the clause is paraphrased, qiwmodo diets merum 
honiinem, calumniator, ilium qui ?iiorfuos etc. 



VI. 6 6 TTOinjpos, ao(}ios atv rod kuko- 
TTOiTJaai Ka\ to koKov o tl ttotc icTTiv 
ayvoav k.t.X. 

1"]. 5t' cKovcrtoi/ K.r.X.] A post. Const. 
viii. 2 ayvo'ia yap etcri TTeTrieanevoi 
81 Ikovctlov fxo)(6rjpLav. 

19- TOV eavrov \6yov] ''his own 
language^ for he contradicts himself, 
as the writer goes on to show. 

20. iK ylrvx^js Koi o-w'/xaroy] For the 

IGN. III. 



Christology of this Ignatian writer, 
and for the motive of the various 
readings in this chapter more espe- 
cially, see the note on Ps-Philad. 6. 

25. TOV TT]^ 8u^r]s Kvpiov'] Taken 
from I Cor. ii. 8 ; see also below 9, 
and Trail. 12. 

27. o Xoyoj K.r.X.] John i. 14. 

30. iraa-av voaov k.t.X.^ Matt. iv. 
23, ix. 35, X. I ; comp. Magti. ir. 

13 



194 IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 

dpriov? aTTOCTTeWoJv, XcTrpov? KaOapil^oiv, TV(f>\ov<i 6[xixaT(op, 
Ta ovra tj av^cov t^ fieTa/SdXXcov, w? tov^ TrivTe dprovq kol 
Tov'i Suo hi(Ova<^ KoX TO vSojp eU oXvov, rov Se (tov crrpa- 
Tov prfixaTL fjLovov (jivyaSerjojv ; tl Se /cafci^et? ttjp (jivcTLv 
TT)^ irapOivov, koX to. [xopca uLTroKokeLS alcr-^pd; TrdXai ravra 5 
TTOixTrevcop, kol yvfxvovcrOaL Kekevcov dppeva<i jxev 19 oi/zti' 
6r)XL(op drfXeia.^ ok et? dKoXacrrov eTTiBvixiav dppivcov. vvv 
ala-^pd croL ravra vevojxicTTai, koX (Teixv6<^ elvai Trpocruoirj 
(TV, TO Trj<^ TTopveCas Trvevp^a, dyvocov ort Tore yivcTai alcr^pov 
Tl, OTav TTapapoixCa pvnavdrj- ajxapTLa^ Be dTT0vcr7]<? ovSev 10 
TO)v yevo}xdvoiv ala^pov, ovBkv (^avXov, dXXd irdvTa KoXd 
Xiav Kol (TV jXTJ jSXeiroiv /ca/ct^ei? aura ; 

VII. Ilcog Se TToXiv ovk^tl crot ooKel 6 Xpto"T6? 
eli^ai e/c Trjs napOepov, dXX' 6 inl TrdvTOiv eo9, o oiv, 6 
TTavTOKpaTOip ; rt? ovv 6 tovtov diroo-TeiXa';, enri- tl^ o 15 
TOVTOV Kvpievcop ; ypcojjir] oe tivo^ ovto^ erreiOdp^qorev ; 
v6fji(t)v Se TTOLMP ttX'i'jpcot7]<; yiyovev, 6 [ja]Te ypco{xrj Tiv6<i 

I airoffTeWuvl gigags! diroreXuv g4 ; def. A. For dpr. cLTToar. I has sanavit. 
2 '^'ai] gig3g4-flA; i) (sic) g^. 4 [i.ovov'X gj^g^j; /xoi/y g3g4; /rrw/i^w 1; om. A. 

^u^aSei/ujv] ^fYaSeuet;/ g3. 5 dTroKaXeTs] g3g4J'; CTroXaXers gjg^. 6 ttov,- 

Treuwc] gig2-''g4-fA(?) ; praeset/iinaiis 1 ; Tro/j.ireveiv g^ 7 drjXeiQv GvXela?] 

gjg3g4J'; driXluv 6ri\las gj. 8 TrpocrTrot^] irpocriroie'i g^. 11 yevoni- 

"'<'] gig2^g3; 'yi-voiJ.ivwv g4l(?); al. A. oi;5^;'] gig^^gal ; oi}5^ g4 A(?). 

19 /'OMo^eret's] g3g4^; vo/xod^Tris g^ ; vo(j.odTrjs gj. 7e7ewi7(T^a(] g2-S'g4^; 

7e7ej'^(7^at gjg3 ; al. lA. 21 XeXTj^as] X^Xvdds g^. 22 oVt StdXo^a] 

ore 5ia Xo^a gj; ort Oi6 Sof?; g^; 5Lo56^r) (sic, the ort being omitted) gj. In g4 the 
words 8Ti...^aii>is are omitted and a blank space is left, the scribe apparently 

5. Taiira TTOfnrevwv K.r.X.] See fievos...avTos i)v o en\ ttuvtcov Qeos 

Mart. Ign. Rom. 7 ovk daxv/Jioue'lv k.t.X. 

vfias r]vdyKa(ov dearpi^opres, /cat ras 21. rov TraXt/i/SoXow] '' changeable- 

yvvaiKa's vfj,a>i' yvjivas cos iv alx^ixaXuxria iiess, inconsistency, fickleness^ being 

TTonTreiiovTfs ; associated with the idea of ' treach- 

14. 6 errl TrdvTOiu Qeos] See Tars. ery,' 'deceit'; comp. ^Eschines i^tr/j-. 

5 ; comp. Mart. Ign. Rom. 6. This Leg. 40 (p. 33) o KfpKcoxl/- rj t6 koXov- 

was one of the charges brought fxevov TranrdX-qixa rj to 7raXt/x,3oXoj/ ^ ra 

against Marcellus, Euseb. cc/. rotavTa pr^p-ara, where, as here, to 

Theol. ii. 4 f' Si? ovv ev koI tuvtov j^u TraXi'/xjSoXov is used for 7; 7raXi/x/':ioXi'a. 

o Qeos Km n ev avTM \6yos., coy fioKfi On this word see Ruhnken TiincEUS 

'MapKeXXa, 6 iv Trj dyia TrapQiva yevo- s. v. It is sometimes wrongly written 



TO THE PHILIPPIANS. 195 

[xrjTe i^ovcTLq, clkmp ; /cat rov XpLcrrov i^atpoju rrjs yeu- 
vrj<Teo)S TOP ayivvTiTov vojjLo9eTeL'^ yeyevvrjcrOai, koI aTavpco 

20 7Tpocrr]X(o(T6ai top avap^ov tlvo<5 crvy^cjpTJcravTOs, ovk cvoj 
etTTetf ctXXd yap ov XeXr^^a? fxe rov 7Ta\L[xl36Xov, ovS* 
dyvoco OTL StaXo^a koL SiSvyiia /Satinets* dypol<i Se crv tl<; 
6 yevvrjdeLS, 6 Trap etSeWt 7rpocnroLOTJixvo<;. 

VIII. IloXXa ydp ere XavOdveL' rj irapOevLa MapCaq, 

25 o 7rapdSo^o<; roKero'?' octtl^ 6 iv t(o crcofxaTL' 6 'qyovp.evo<; 
dcTTrjp Tcov ev dvaroXyj, t(ov to. Sojpa ko{xl^6ptojv jxdycov 
dp^ayyeXov dcnTa(rjx6<; Trp6<5 Trapdivov rrapd^vov irapd- 
()o^o<; (rvXXrjxljL<i fjieixprjCTTevixepr]'^' TratSo? 7TpoSp6{xov Krjpv- 
KeCa iirl tm eK rrj^ TrapOivov, koI iv /cotXto, (TKLpTr]<TL<^ ck 

30 Tov TTpodeoipovjxepov ayyeXcou vfiuoL irrl rw reyddvTi' ttol- 
fxevoyv evayyeXia- 'liyOOjSov (j)6j3o<? inl d(f)aLpe(TeL ySacrtXeta?" 
vQTTLOKTOvov TTpocrTayjjLa' et? AiyvTTTOu fxeTapdcTTaaL^- eVet- 
dei> inl TO. rfjSe iirdvoho^' o-rrdpyava TratStKot* dTroypcL(f>rj 

being unable to decipher or to interpret them. The whole sentence runs in I, 
neque ignoro quoniam curve et hibrice incedis ; and in A, et pcrvcrsos quodammodo 
vel obliqiios gressHs (sc. tuos) habeo (i.e. aestiind). Most editors read lik \o^d, in two 
words; but this must be wrong. See below. /SatVeis] /Saiwety g, ; ^iv- 

vets gj. 24 Trap&evia] g^s; irapeeueia g^g^g^. 26 kq.ul^ovtojv] g^g^sg^s; 

Ko^naavTuiv gy 28 /xe/j.v7]aTev/j.ivrjs} gig2g4-f[l] > TrewiaTevixefri g^; def. A. 

K7]pvKda]g^s; KrjpvKta. g^g^gy 31 61/077^10] So accentuated in g,g4 ; '&ayye\la 

ga-fgs- "Hpudou] gjg^g^lA; Kal ripdidov g^. 52 v7]TrioKT6voi>] g^g^; 

VTjTnoKTovuvg^; vrfirloKTovuv (sic) g2- The editors read vrjinoKTovoiv, but prjwLOKTovov 
is far better. In 1 it is praeccptio ad parvuloritm ncccm, and in A, quia viandatum 
dcdlt necarc piieros. Both these renderings point to vq-KioKTovov. 

naXifx^ovKov ; comp. the vv. 11. ixapa- this passage is founded. 
/3oXeii(ro/xei'os', napa^ovXfvaaiKvos, in 3 1. evayyiXta] So it should pro- 
Phil, ii. 30. bably be accentuated, not evayyeXia 

22. StfiXo^a] 'crookedly.^ This com- with previous editors. The word 

pound is very rare, but the lexicons evayyeXia however is found, though 

give an instance from Liban. Or. rarely, in Hellenistic Greek; e.g. 

IV. p. 107 1 huxKo^ois (TTpocpals, where 2 Sam. xviii. 20, 27. 
it is used of an oblique glance of the 33. eVl to rfjde] The spurious Ig- 

eyes. For the use here comp. Ba- natius forgets that he elsewhere 

brius Fad. 109 Xo^a ^aiveiv, describ- (, 15) supposes this letter to have 

ing the motion of a crab. been written after the saint has 

24. IloXXa yap K.r.X.] See the already reached the shores of Italy, 

note on Ign. Ephes. 19, on which Zahn suggests that perhaps this lan- 

132 



196 IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 

av9 poiTTivi)' ya\aKTOTpo(f)La- ovofxa irarpo'^ ov cnreCpavTO?' 
(^d-Tvai, Sta TO fXTj elvat tottov ovSefiia TrapacTKevrj dvOpoi- 
TTivr)' av^rjcre(o<5 irpoKOTrrj' dpOpcoTnva prjfxara' Treivr], SCxfjy], 
oooLTTopia, KOTTO?- Ovaicov irpoaKOfXiSaC, eTretSi) /cat irepLTOfXTJ' 
ySaTTTKTjaa, (^ojvrj eov eTTt rw /3a7rTt^o/xeVaj, ocrrt? koI TToOev 5 
fxapTvpia Tn^ev/xaro? /cat eov vrrepdvoidev (ficovrj- 'icodvi^ov 
7rpo(f)rjTeLa <jr]jxaivov(Ta TTd6o<; hid Trj<; tov dixvov irpocrrj- 
yopCa<S' crrjjjieLCov Suaffiopcov Ivipyeiai' ldcrei<^ TTOiKiXai- cttl- 
TifXTjCTL^ hecnroTiKrj TrpoaTaTTOvaa Oakdrrrj koI dvdjxoi'i' 
TTvev/xara rrovrjpd (^vyahevoixeva' creavrov ar pe^Xovpuevov 10 
[wat] Ik Trj<; tov (fiaipopepov Svpdpe(o<s alKLl^6p.epop, ovk 

-^OPTa O TL TTOirjG-rj^. 

IX. Tai;^' opoip tXtyytag* koX otl irapOepo^ tj TeKovcra, 
T^yvoet?, ctXX' i^e7rX'Y)TTP cre tJ tcop dyyeXojv vppoXoyCa, t] 
Tcop pdycov 7Tpo(TKVP7)crL<;, 7) TOV dcTTepof; iTTLToXrj. et? a- 15 

2 (pdrvm] g.g^sgj ; ipdrvr) g^. 3 irelyr)] gj ; irivT) g, ; iretva g^sg^s. Siypri] 

gig2g3; ^''/"^ g4-f- 4 oSoiiropia, kotto^] gigagsl; K6iros, oSonroplai g^; 

defatigatio in via A (as if odonroplas or -Ig, kottos). iweidij Kai] gig2g4 5 

^Tretra Kol gj ; om. lA. vepiTO/jLi^] giga^^ga'A; nepiTO/uial g^. 6 Qeov] 

g2g4lA; iraTpbs g^gj. 7 TrpocpTjTeia] TrpocpvTov gig2g3g4^. The edi- 

tors read the passage fiaprvpia, irvevfxaros /cat Trarpjs inrepdvuOev. (puivri 'Jwdvvov 
TTpotprjTov arifiaiuovcra k.t.X. I have restored Trpotprjreia from lA, and altered the 
punctuation accordingly. In 1 it runs testijicatio spiritus et dei vox iohannis 
prophetia signijicans etc. (where virepavwBiv is untranslated) ; in A testiJicatione77i dei 
de hoc qui destiper erat, prophetiam ioannis agimm noininaiido etc. (where vvipd- 
viadev is translated as if it were vvkp rod dvoiOev). .See the explanatory note. 
9 6aKa,TTri\ gigj-fgai BaXdcrarj g^. 10 aeavrbv] It would appear that some 

guage may favour his conjecture see Lobeck Phryn. 499, Staph. Thes. 
\l.v. A. p. 141 sq.) that Acacius of s.v. (ed. Hase et Dind.); for K^i] 
C^esarea was the author of these .(^sch. Choeph. 743, where however 
spurious epistles. It seems at first editors emend in various ways, 
sight to betray a Palestinian author- 5. ^avr] Qeov\ This refers, I sup- 
ship. On the other hand the Ian- pose, to the premonitory warning 
guage might perhaps be satisfied given to the Baptist, which is men- 
by a reference to Antioch the see of tioned only in Joh. i. 33. The voice, 
Ignatius. which is mentioned by the other 

3. ai)^^o-e? TrpoKOTTT/] A refer- three Evangelists as following upon 

ence to Luke ii. 40 to Se Traibiou the descent of the Spirit, is intended 

rjV^avev, ii. 52 <a\ 'irjtTovs npoeKoir- in 0eov tJ/repai/co^ei' 0cav^ below. 
Tev. 17. TrdOvrj] A dialectic form of 

TTfivT], 8^'^/"?] For the form Trdvr] (jiarvT], as Ki6a>v and x"''*''') Kvdpa 



TO THE PHILIPPIANS. 



197 



yuocav av TraXtt'Spo/xetg Sta ra evTeXrj- (juKpa yap croL SoKel 
cnrdpyava, TrdOvq, irepiroixTj, ya\aKTOTpo(f)La- dvd^id croi 
Tavra Kara eov Kare^alveTO. irakiv etSe? dvdpoiirov 
TecrcrapdKOPTa T^/xepa? /cat i^v/cra? dyevaTov [xeivavTa rpo- 

20 (j)rj<^ avdpa)Trtvq<5, dyyiXov; hLaKovovvTa<^, ov<; koI e(f)pLTTe<;, 
iooji' irpcoTov CO? Koivov dpOpconov /3a7TTL[,6fji.evov, /cat ttjv 
aiTiav dyvowv fxerd 8e ttju viqcTTeiav rrecvaJPTL KareOdpcreiS 
TTokiv, /cat eVetpa^es cu9 koivov avOpconov, dyvocov ocrt? 
etr^- eXeye? yctp? ei yioc e? Toy Geoy. eine i'na 01 AiGoi 

25 OYToi Apxoi reNWNTAi" TO yap ei yioc ei ayvoia<^ icTTLv 
el yap ovTOi<i iyivcoaKe^, i^ttlctto) ort Srifxiovpyco /cat to {jltj 
ov TTOLTJaaL Kal TO ov fjLeTa/SaXelv iir Icrrjq SvvaTov. /cat 
Ota yaaTp6<i Tretpct^et? tov Tpe(f)OVTa 7rdvTa<? tov<; Tpo(fjrj<i 
Seo/^eVof?, /cat TTipdt^ei<; ton thc AoEhc KypiON, einkaOo- 

10 fjLevos e/c KaKovoia<; ort oyK en Apxto monco zhicerAi ANGpoo- 
noc aAA' eni hanti phmati eKnopeyoMeNto Aia ctomatoc 



word or words (e.g. elSes) had dropped out, since the accusative has no government: 
but, if so, the omission is prior to any existing authorities. 11 Ka'JgslLA]; 

om. gig2g4. 12 iroLYicxris] iroLTjaeis gy 13 iXiyyiq-s] ij Xt77tds g^- 

17 wa6pT]] Trddrj g; passiones 1. I have restored the reading ir6.Bvr) from A, which 
has praesepe. For the form see below. 18 /cara] g (all the Mss). It is 

untranslated in lA, which have indigna {non dignd) deo, but this is perhaps care- 
lessness. KaTe(paLvTo] giga-^ga ; KaTacpaLverai. g^ ; videnttu- 1 ; sunt A. 
etSes] i'Ses g^. 22 Treti'cD^'Tt] gig2g3. Some editors read mivdvTa, and so 
gi,s. 25 o\iToi\ gigzgsA; cm. g4; def. 1. aYcotas] ayvol (sic) g^. 
26 T]Tr icTTu] eTTtcTTW g^. 2^ OV bis] uv g,. fieTaPaXeTv] gig^sg^s; fiera- 
^dWetv gy eir i'(r7]s} g^s ; etp' L(Tr]s g^; <}> tc-qs g-^; ecj) 'i<n% g^. 28 Tret- 
pdi'eis] Tretpdfijs g^. 



and xvrpa, TvtQaKvq and <l)ihaKvr], eV- 
TfO^ei-and eV^eurei/, etc. ; e.g. Geopon. 
XV. 4. I ra crronia Tav naOvaiv : comp. 
McEris 212. 9 (ed. Bekker) (parvq 
"Attikoi, TTadvt] "EWrjvfs. The Com- 
mon reading, nddr], is out of place 
here. 

22. TreivcivTi,] If any correction 
were made, it should not be Treivavra, 
which several editors (e.g. Ussher, 
Dressel, and Zahn) adopt, but rret- 
vcivTos (e.g. Diod. Sic. xv. 34, Strabo 



xii. p. 573). The dative however is 
amply justified by the analogous uses 
of KarayeXav, KaTarpex^''^j etc., with 
this same case. 

24. (I vlos el K.T.X.] Quoted from 
Matt. iv. 3. The subsequent quota- 
tion also, ovK eV apra K.r.X., is taken 
from the same Gospel, Matt. iv. 4. 
For the expression t6v rffs 86^r]s 
Kvpiov comp. I Cor. ii. 8; see also 
above, 5. 



198 IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 

OeoY- el yap T^Set? ort vto? Seov ijv, iyivcocTKes on o 
iv recrcrapaKovTa rjixdpai^ koX IcrapWixois vv^Xv avevhek'i 
TTOiTycrag to \_(^6apTov] acoixa /cat et? to StT^i^e/ces eSv^'ctro 
TovTO TTOirjaai. Std rt oui^ Treiva ; Iva ^ei^rj otl ko.t oXt]- 
Oaav cXa/Be crw/xa 6jxoL07ra6e<; d,vdp(i)TTOi<^' Sta ^ev tov 5 
TTpcoTQV eoeigev otl tJeo?, ota oe rou oevTcpov otl /cat av- 
dpcoTToq. 

X. Su OVr, O iK7T(7(Ol' C/C TT^? Vxjj7]\oTdTr]<? 80^179 <i)C 

AcxpAnH, roX/xa? Xeyetv rw KvpCco' BAAe ceAyTON eNxeyQeN 
KAToy w ra oj^ra XeXoytcrrat wg ju,-)} ovra* /cat et? /cei'oSo^- lo 
iW TrpoKokicraL tov ovk eTTiZeiKTiuvTa ; /cat Trpoo'TroLy tyjv 
ypaffyrjv duayLVcocTKeLV rrepL avTov, oti toTc ArreAoic aytoy 
eNTeAeixAi nepi coy, kai eni xeipooN Apoyci ce, Toy mh 
npocKos^Ai npdc Ai'Gon ton noAA coy; /cat ra XoLira Trpocr- 
TTOifj dryvoeiv, KkiiTTOiv d irepX crov /cat tcou crcou TrponoXcjv 15 

I ^'Seis] Anast. (see the lower note) ; iyivwaKes g; j';v^ 1 (having cognosccrcs for 
iyivo}(TK^ below). So also in A two different words are used, corresponding to sdo 
and cognosco respectively. vih% Geou] g; Oeov mos Anast. ^c] gig3g4-f Anast.; 

eratl; es( A; el g^- ^ (v TecraapaKovTo. Tjixipais] g\; TeacrapaKOfra ^/x^pas Anast. 

[A]. laapld/j.ois]g^g^g^s; iadpid/Mov g^; quadragiiitaX. The words /cai tVapi^- 

/tots j'l/^if are wanting in A Anast. 3 (pdaprbv] Anast. ; passibilc 1 ; om. gA. 

4 Tovro'\ gig3g4jl; TO (sic) g^; def. A. ouj/] gig3g4^; 01) g^; om. A; al. 1. 

KO.T 6.\r\Qeiav'\ g; d\y)Ouis Anast.; dub. A; z'ere 1. The reading kclt dXt'jdeiav is 
necessary to explain the variation given iu the next note. 5 ^Xa/3e] g, ; 

stimpsit A; acAa/Se gig3g4-f Anast.; susccpit 1. As dveXa^e is not a very 
suitable word, the av- seems to be a repetition of the last syllable of dXrjdeiav. 

I. fl yap TJbeis k.t.'K.] This pas- 10. ra Zvra ac.t.X.] Comp. Rom. 

sage, to the end of the chapter, is iv. 17, i Cor. i. 28. 
quoted by Anastasius (Mai Vei. 11. fVtSftxrrtwi'ra] 'desirous of 

Script. Nov. Coll. Vli. i. p. 22; see tnaking a display''; comp. e.g. Orig. 

Zahn p. 359). He cites it by inad- c. Cels. iv. 6 Kadanep ol veoirXovroi 

vertence as c'/c r^9 eTTioToX^r TTooj rous ti> dvdpanrayv eTn8fiKTicavTes...ov yap 

iv Tapero). eVtSet/cria o Seov. Similarly (fiavrjTcai', 

8. <os aa-rpairri] From Luke x. 1 8. Afar. Ign. 5. 

9. ^a\e (Tia\!Tov\ From Luke iv. 15. KKiirTb!>v\ ' sJippressitig., con- 
9 ; but the next quotation, roi^ ayyi- ceali/ig'' ; for the next quotation, eVl 
Xotf K.r.X., is nearer to Matt. iv. 6 aanida k.t.\., follows immediately 
than to Luke iv. 10 sq. The latter upon the previous one in Ps. xc (xci). 
evangelist more nearly preserves the 13. 

words of the Lxx, Ps. xc (xci). 1 1, 12. 20. ovk eKireipda-eis k.t.X.] Deut. vi. 



TO THE PHILIPPIANS. 199 

7rpoe(l)yJTV(Tei>' eni achiAa kai BaciAi'ckon eniBhicH, kai ka- 

TArrATHCeiC AeONXA Ka'i ApAKONJA. 

XI. Et ToivVV (TV TTOLTiqiJ.ai TOJV TToSwZ^ TOV KvpLOV, 

TTW? 77et/oa^ets rov aTreipacTTOv, iTnXaOojJLei'O'; tov voiioOirov 

20 wapaKeXevofjievov otl oyk eKneipAceic KypiON ton OeoN coy; 

dXka Kol ToXfxa^, lva.yi(TT(X7&, ra rov eou epya oiKeiovcr- 

Oai KoX (Tol 7rapaSeS6(T0aL \dyeiv rrjv tovtojv ap^v kol 

Trjv crrjv 7Trct)(Tiv TrpoTeiveis tm Yivpico, koI StSovat ra avrov 

avTco eTTayyiWrj, iav Trecrcoy inl Trj<i yrj"; TrpoaKwijcrr) ctol ; 

25 KOL 7TC0'; ovK e(j)pi^ci^ TOiavTiqv (jicovqv Kara tov SecnroTOV 

TTporjKaor 9 at, (6 tto-ptcop 7Tovr]pa)v iri^evjjidTwv irovr^porepov ek 

KaKovotas TTvev^j^a ; ota yacrTpo<? 'i^TTrj9r]g /cat Slol kei'oSo- 

^LCL<; rjTLixdcrO^-]';- 8ta (^ 1X0^17 /xarta? koI (fiLXap-^ia<; et? dcre- 

l^eioM i(f)eXKrj. crv 6 JieXCap, 6 ApAKo^N o AnccTAXHc, o cko- 

30A16C 6(p\c, 6 TOV &eov d7rocrTd<;, 6 tov XptaTOv -^coptarOeC^, 

o TOV ayiov irvevp.a.TO'^ dXXoTpLCoOei^, 6 tov -yopov Toiv 



9 /SdXe] /3dXXe g3g4i'. lo ra fivra] quae sunt 1; to. evovra g; A paraphrases 

the whole clause, cui omne aliguid possibile est. It seems necessary to read ^vto. 
for kvhvTO.. 1 1 xpo/caXeVctt] -KpOKoXriaai g3 ; TrpoKaXeicai gj ; TrpoKoKeladai. 

g^; irpoffKoKrj g^; proz>ocas \; vocas A. 13 /cai] g; itt lA. 14 -rrpoa- 

TTOig ayvoelv'] g^ga-fgs; ayvoelv Trpoa-iroirj g^. 15 <^] gs^ > g4; t/uae or 

qziod A ; ov giga- irpojrSXdJvl ministris 1 ; nrpotroWicv g^ ; Trpb ttoWQv gig3 ; 

Trpb TToXXou g4 ; om. A. 16 KaTairaTrjcreis] gig3g4-S'; KaraiviXT-qa-qs gj. 

19 Treipdfeij] TTeipdf'Tjs g,. 10 o''t] gjg2g3 ; om. g4; quod A.. 12 Xe- 

Y""] gsl; om. gig2g4[A]. 24 ir-poaKwriari] g^sg^s; Trpoa-KW-fjcrei g^gy 

29 i(p^\Ky] etpeXKSL g^ ; acpeXKrj g^. BeXtap] gig3A ; /3eXtas g2g4 ; incensor 1. 



16, quoted Matt. iv. 7, Luke iv. 12. pressions, hih. Kvo8o^[as and 8ia 4>i- 
23. TTjv arju TTTuxTiv K.T.X.] ' i^H- XoxpTjiMaTLus K.T.A., rcfcr to the two 
^icesi Hull to fall like thyself ; comp. remaining temptations. 
Euseb. Praep. Ev. vii. 16 (p. 329) 29. o 8pd<cov 6 dnoa-TaTrii] As 
coSe TTcoj rfiv tttuxtlv avrov... 8iT]yoiifj.e- Ps-PJiilad. 6. The expression is 
vol TTco? e^emaev k tov ovpavov 6 taken from Job xxvi. 13. The con- 
eaa-cjiopos k.t.X. In the context Ps. nexion which we find here, was the 
xc. 1 3 is quoted, and there are seve- more readily suggested from the 
ral other coincidences with this pas- fact that the fathers commonly inter- 
sage of our Pseudo-Ignatius, prated BfXi'ap by airoa-TaTTjs ; see 

27. 8ta yao-rpoy] i.e. 'by thy ap- Ussher's note, 

peal to His appetites' ; comp. 9 6 o-KoXtos o(f>is] An expression 

TTeivu>vTi KareSapa-eis. The other ex- taken from Is. xxvii. I. 



200 IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 

dyyeXcov e^ojcr^et?, o tojp voixoiv tov eov vjBpio-rrj'^, o 
T(ov vofXifJLCJV e^6p6<?, 6 Tols TTpcoTOTrXdcTTOL'? ivavacTTds Koi 
Trj^ ivToXrj'; dTTOCTTTJaa^ kol at/ctcra? rovs ovSev dSiKYJcrav- 
Td<i ere, 6 tco '^AjSeX eTraz^acrry^cra^ top dv9 payiroKTovov KatV, 
d Tw 'icoyQ iiTL(TTpaTev(Ta<?, Xeyets rw Kvpuoj, eAN neccioNS 
npocKYNHCHc Moi; cS ttJ? T0X/X179, fS T179 TrapavXrj^La^- Sov- 
Xos SpaTreTr]^, SovXos fxacTTLyCas, d(f)r)VLa<; tov KaXov Secriro- 
Tov ; SecrTTOTT] T-qXiKOVTco, eoj TravTOJu tojv votjtojv Kat 
al(T$r]T(tJp, Xeyecs, can necojN npocKyNHCHc moi; 

XII. 'O Se Kvpio? (xaKpodvixel, koL ovk et? to [xtj ov 10 
dvaipei TOV duo dyvoia^ roiavra dpacrvpoixevov, dXXa Trpaco^ 
dnoKpipeTaL, fnApe Zatana. ov/c elirep, fnAre on 1 coo Moy* 
ov yap vTTO(TTpixlia.L olos re* aXX frrAre Zatana, ei^ ots 
iTreXe^o), vnaye ip ots TJpeOCaOTjs eK KaKopoia^- eyo) yap 
ocrTL<; elpl yiPCocTKO), kol vtto tlpo<; ct7recrraX/xat, /cat 6v ^p^^ 15 
7Tpo(TKVvelv eTrtcrra/xat. KypioN ycL/5, (^rfcnp, ton OeoN coy 

I a77Aw'] gjg2g3lA ; ciTrocrToXcov 54. -2 TrpwroTrXacrrois] g,g3g4J ; trpwTO- 

TrXdcrrais gj. 3 dTroaTr/aas Kal atVtVas] riKelcras gigzj ''7 dwarriffai, (sic) g3 ; 

Ktjnjcras g4 ; avertisti 1. The rendering of the sentence in A is fecisti earn (i. e. 
primam creaturam) praecepti-violatorein et critciasti eos qui tibi Jiihil peccaverunt . 
From this version, with the fragmentary help of the other authorities, I have 
attempted to restore the original text. Zalin had seen that aldcras must form 
part of it. The omission of tiTroo-Tija-as may be explained by the proximity of eVa- 
vaarr/ffas. ^^5^"] gigzSs 5 f^V^^v g^. 4 H giSs-^gsH] [A] ; om. g4. 

7 d(py]vi^s:] g^g^sg.; d(pvv Laa as g^; descivii [A]; al. 1. 8 Twv'^g^g^; cm. g2g4. 

9 ala9r)TQv] iadTjTwv g^. 10 /xaKpodv/xel] /xaKpoOvfirj g^. els to jxt] of] gjgjga; 

in praesenti {ds to wapdv) 1 ; om. g4 ; def. A. Perhaps we should read eis to irapov. 
II dTTo] gjg2.rg3 ; vtto g4. 13 re] g^g^sg^; om. g4. 14 rjpedia97is] gjg3 ; 

TjpeOtjadTjs g^; ripea-Orjs g^; dilexisti A; tibi elcgisti 1. The two versions seem to 

9. lav irecrcov K.r.X.] Matt. iv. 9. 8e tov 8ia^oKov...''Ynaye 'SaTava, ;^ft)pty 

It is somewhat different in Luke ttjs ottIo-co jxov irpoa-drjKrjs, quoted by 

iv. 8. Zahn. 

12. vnaye 'S.aTava] Matt. iv. 10. In 16. Kvpiov K.r.X.] Deut. vi. 13, as 

Luke iv. 10 it is an interpolation. quoted in Matt. iv. 10. 
The following quotation {iTraye oTrio-o) 21. eya)...^t5 (c.r.X.] From John 

p.ov is from Matt. xvi. 23. The idea vi. 57. 

of the passage is borrowed from 23. ov< u>v n] Comp. Tars. 9. See 

Origen in Matth. Tom. xii (ill, p. the note on Ign. Ephes. 3. 
540 Delarue), Trpoy \iev tov IleTpov 26. cos I'Sta /xe'At;] Apost. Const, vi. 

1776!' "YTTayf on-icro) \xov 2aTava, npos 29 oi avBpes, arepyere ras iavrSv yv- 



TO THE PHILIPPIANS. 



20I 



npocKYNHceic, kai aytco monco AATpeyceic. olSa rov eva, 

eTTLaTaixaL rov ^xovov, ov crv aTrocrTdTr}<; yiyova.^. ovk elal 

avTideo?, oiiokoyo) rrjv vTrepo-^rjP' /cat ov TrapaLTOvjxai npocr- 

20 Kvvelv eKeivco ov eVtcrra/xat, rov ryj'S ifirj'^ yevvyja-eo)'^ alri- 

OV...kr<J^ yO^P ZO) AlA TON HATepA. 

XI 1 1. Tavra, dSeX(j)OL, diro ota^eVeoj? rrj'; npos v/xa? 
rjvayKacrOrjv eTTicrreikai, eU So^^az^ eoC napaivcov, ovk iiiv 
n, ctXX.' C(J9 aSeX(^09. vrrordcraea-Oe roj eTncTKOTro), rot? 

25 irpecr^vrepoL^, rol'? StaAcovot?. dyandre (xXXt^Xou? iv KvpUo, 
ws (yeou ayakfiara. opare, ot avope<;, ws tota /xeA.T7 ra? 
yajxerdq arepyere' at yvvolKe^, cos ev ovaat rfj crvvoLcfieLa, 
crrepyere rov^i eavrcop avSpa<;. et ns dyveveu tj iyKparev- 
erat, {xtj iiratpecrOoj, Iva fxi) dnoXear] rov (jllctOov. rets koprd'^ 

^o ^Tj drifjidl^ere- rv/V recrcrapaKocrrinv fxiq i^ovOevelre- fjiifirjo-iv 
yap Trepie-^eL ryj<i rov Kvpiov TroXtretas- /cat r-qv rov nd- 

point to a reading TjpeVto-as. 16 (prjfflv] lA; om. g. ig kuI ou...5v] 

Zahn with lA; om. g. 20 aLTiov...iyoj yap fw 8ia rov Trarepa] aiTiov rov 

Trarepa (alone, omitting all the other words) g ; aitctoreni et dominum atqite \ineae\ 
ferscverantiae ciistodem: ego enim \inquit\ vivo propter patrcm 1; caiisani, hutic cun- 
dem ipsum scio dominum naturarum, et ego vivus suvi propter patr em A. It is clear 
from the comparison of these two translations, that several words have dropped 
out from the Greek, and that the quotation from Joh. vi. 57 formed part of these. 
The divergence being so great between the two, it is impossible to attempt to 
restore the first part ; Zahn supplies koL Kvpiov Kai vwoaraaeus <f>v\aKa. 23 ovk 

div Ti] g (all the four MSS) ; 7ton quod siiii aliqiiid A ; iion quasi extraneus 1. The 
editors read 01)% ws iv ri, quite unnecessarily. 27 t^ avfacpela] gig3g4i'; 

TTJs ffwacpeias g,. 29 aTroX^ffrj] dwoXeaei g^Sy top ixiaOov] g; add. 

avTov Nicon (see the lower note) ; add. suavi [1][A]. 31 Kai\ g^\ etiani 

1 ; p-ZTh. gig2g4-f' A has nothing corresponding to either word. 



vaiKas o5s I'Sta p.iKr] ; comp. Ephes. 
V. 28. 

28. fi' Tis dyvevei k.t.X.] Suggested 
by Ign. Polyc. 5. Nicon Serin. 57 
(see Cotelier here) quotes from this 
point onward to the end of the 
chapter. 

29. raj eopras k.t.X.] Apost. Const. 
V. 13 rai i]pL(pas tcop eoprav (pyXaaae- 
r...(pvXaKTea 7) vrjareia TfjsTrevTriKocrTfjs, 
pivqfjirjv irepif)(ov<Ta Trjs rov Kvpiov tto- 
Xireiayre /cai i/o/xo^ecrt'as : comp. Apost. 



Can. 69 et Tis...Tr]v ayiav recrcrapa- 
KOdTrjv fj TfTpdda -q Trapa(TKvf]v ov vrj- 
(TTevei K.T.X. 

31. Trjf rov Tradovi K.r.X.] ApOst. 
Const. V. 15 TvapriyyeiXev ovv rjpuv 
avTos vrjcTTevfiv ras e^ rjpiepas ravras 
[r^y ej38op,a8os rov 7rda-xa]---TfTpd8a 
Se Koi Trapaa-Kevrjv irpocreTa^ev Tqplv vrj- 
(TTeveiv K.T.X; V. 20 p.Td 8e ttjv ijSSo- 
pid8a rrji vrjcrrdas ndirau rerpaSa Km 
ndcrav TrapacrKfvrjv TrpoaracraopLev vpilv 
vrjCTivnv Koi rrjv nepicraeLav v/xcoi/ r^s 



202 IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 

60VS eySSo/xctSa jx'rj Trapoparc, TerpdSa koI TrapacTKCvrjv 
v7)crTevoPT<;, ireviqaiv iiTL^opy)yovvT.^ ttjv rrepicrcreiav. el 
Tts KvpiaKiqv 7) crdfi/SaToi' viqcTTevet, Trhrqv ipos craySySarou 

[tOV TTd(T)(a], OVTO<^ -^iCTTOKTOVOS icTTLV. 

XIV. At npocrev^ai vixuv a<ra6ei'r](Tav et? rr)v 'Az^rt- 5 
OA^etas iKKkrqaiav, o6ev koI Secr/xtos dTrdyojj.aL el<s 'PcofjiTjv. 
do"7ra^Ojaat Toy dyiov eTricTKOTTOv lioKvKapTTOv dcnrdl^oixaL 
TOV dyiov eTTiCTKOTTOv BtraXtov koI to lepov rrpea^vrepiov 
KoX TOV<S CrVpSovXoV<? fJLOV TOV<? SLaKOPOVS' (hv iyo) dvTLxfjv- 
yov yevoLfi-qv, on viroTacrcroPTaL rw evrtcrKOTrw /cat TOt<? 10 
Trpe(j(BvTepoi<i iv Kvpuo. et rt? /xera 'lovhaicop inLTeXei to 
TTCtcr^a r) tcl o"UfifioXa Trj<^ iopTrj<; avTcop Se'^erat, kolpcopos 
icTTi T(x)V aTTOKTeivavrcop top Kvptop Kal Tov^i a7ro(TToXou? 
avTOV. 

XV, A(T7ra[,opTaL v/x-a? <^lXo)p koI 'AyaOoirovs ol Sta- 15 
Kopoi. dcr'!Td.(,ojxaL to avo-Trjjxa ti^p TrapOepop, to Tdyfia 

2 prjO-TevovTes] g Nicon ; vr]<TTveT [\][A]. iTnxopTjyoLVTes] g[\]; iTrixoprj- 

yeiTt Nicon (see Cotelier) [A]. 3 ivos ffa^jBarou too Trdaxa] gsl; evbs aa^^drov 

(om. rod iraaxo) gig4 Nicon; ivhs /jl&pou (om. (ra^^dTov tou irda-xa) g^' ^^^- ^' 
Probably rod ivdcrxo- is a gloss. The reading of g^ is probably taken from Apost, 
Call. 56. See the lower note. 4 xP'<'"''ok''"o'os] xpV^TOKTbvos g^. 7 datrd- 

'ioixai...Ylo\iKapivov] gig2g4-fl (comp. A); om. g3. 8 BtrdXtoi'] gig3g4J; 

^7]Td\i.ov g2 ; viialem 1 ; bitnni A. 9 o,vrii^vxov\ gjg,. ; avrixpuxos g3g4J. 

10 6ti inroTacraovTai] quoiiiain obcdiiint A; ^rt tivi'TdiJcTo/xaL g; adhiic dico 1. 
19 Sta] gig3g4-s'; 5i' g2. 20 'P?77toj'] pTiylopa g^ ; pijyetova g^ ; regioneml. 

For (TWTi'X'i''' Trepi pTjyiov g^ has ^^'Xiixcb;' ^;' prjykn, and gj cri/yri'X'i"' irepLpriyels (sic) 

vrjcrTeias Trivrjaiv iinxopr]yeLv, vii. 23 Liban. ^/. 60), a very common 

vfiili 8e ...vrj<TTev(TaTe ...Tfrpdda Kal Latin name. The termination fol- 

irapaaKevTjv. lows the ordinary rule where Latin 

2. ft Ttr KvpiaKrjv K.T.X.] Apost. names are transferred into Greek, 

Const, vii. 23 ro ua^^arov fievroi Kai e.g. Apollinaris, 'ATroXXti'apto?. Ben- 

rr]v KvpiaKTjy eoprnf ere . . . ei/ 8e fxovov seler is disposed to make it equi- 

a-a^^arov iv uXco r<a epiavToi, to Trjs tov valent to Vitellius, but this seems to 

Kvpiov Ta(f)rjs,oTrep irqcrreveiv TTpoa-rjKev: be wrong. Birakio^ here is obviously 

comp. v. 15, 18, 20; Apost. Can. 66 intended for the bishop of Philippi, 

el Tis ... KkrjpiKos evpeOfi rrju KvpiaKr]v and should probably be identified 

^fiepav vr](TTfvcov *] to (rd^^aTov, 77X171/ with the BtVor of Ht'ro 8. The Ar- 

Tov fvos fxovov, Kadaipeia-dco K.r.X. menian has 'Bitus' here also. 

5. inraOdria-av] See the note on 9. tovs (Twhoi)\ovi[ See the note 

Ign. Magn. 14. on Ign. Ephcs. 2. 

8. BtraXioi/] ^ Vitalis' (comp. 10. ori vTroTaa-crovTai] The Arme- 



TO THE PHILADELPHIANS. 203 

T(i)V -^-qpoiv oiv Koi ovaLjjLTjv. acnrdl^oixai top Xaop Kvpiov 
ttTTo fjLLKpov eajg /xeyctXov. aTreVreiXa u/xtz^ ravra jjiov toL 
ypdixfxaTa 8td Iti^ixpavLov tov dvayyojcTTOV, dvSp6<? Qcotillti- 
20 TOV KoX TTLCTTordrov, (TVVTV^oiv TTcpl 'P^^ytov, dvayofxivov iv 
TrXoLcp. jxcfxPTQcrOe [jlov rciiv SecrjJLcov, Zva TeXeicodco iv Xot- 
(TTU. ppco(T9e crapKi, '^v-^rj, TrvevjxaTi, reXeta ^povovvre^, 
airocrr pe^ofxevoL tov<; ipydra'^ Trj<; dvojxCa<g, koI tgv \6yov 
Trj<^ d\y]6eia<; (f)0opeL<;, ipBvpafxovjxevoL Iv rfj -^dpiTL tov 

25 KvyOtOU T^JXOJV 'lr](T0V UptCTTOV. 



7- 

nVOt ^IAAAEA<I>EIS. 

'TrNATIOS, o KoX Qeocjiopo'^, iKKXr^o-ta Qeov Trarpos koI 
KvpCov ^Irjcrov XpLCTTov ttj gvcttj iv ^ika^ek^ia, iv 

Twv OifffxQv, omitting the intervening words dvayo/jLhcv if nXoiiii. ixf/uLvrjade /j.ov, 
while A renders cum quo locutus sum in tempore. dva.yoiJ.ivov'] g. The sense 

given by lA would require ava^ycixevos, but this may be due to the looseness of the 
rendering. 21 reXetw^io] reXetw^^ g^. 

Subscr. e. tov aylov lepofj-apTvpoi lyvarlov iiriaroXr] trpos <f>L\imrriffiovs irepl /3a7rrtV- 
fiaros g^s^. Nothing in g3g4. 

TTpoc cj)lX<\AeA(t)eic] g4 (with r in the marg.); tov avrov iwidToX^ n-pds 
(piXadeXcpeTs gj (with S~ in the marg.) g^s ; tov aylov Upo/xapTvpos lyvarlov dpxie- 
iriffKoirov deoTToXeus avrioxelas iTriaToXrj Trpos (piXade\<plovv S' gj ; </ philadel- 
phicnses \ex troid\ 1 (with vv. 11.). 

nian has preserved the right read- clCvfia rj ri toioZtov, Kadaipeia-dco. For 

ing : comp. Ign. Polyc. 6 avTi^vxov decrees of councils, etc., on these 

eym tQ>v vnoTaa-a-o^ievcov Ta eTTKTKonco, points see Cotelier's note here, and 

npea-^vTepois, tiaKovois, Magn. 2 tov Ussher's Proleg. c. 1 4. 

hiaKovov ZtDTiavoi, ov eyco 6i/aifirjv ort 12. to. cru/i/3oXa] The unleavened 

I'TToracrcrerat tw ivia-KoTTcp ... kol tm bread, etc., which are so called by 

TTpea-^vTfpia (comp. Trail. 13), from analogy, just as the eucharistic ele- 

which passages the Pseudo-Ignatius ments are the avfilBoXa, 'the outward 

has obviously borrowed. The com- tokens,' of the Christian feast ; see 

mon reading ert o-viratra-o/xat makes Suicer's T/ws. s. v. 

no good sense. 15. ^iXcov k.t.\.] See the note on 

II. ei Tis /ifTa 'lovSaicov k.t.X.] Ign. F/iilad. II. 
Apost. Can. 70 el' Ti%...vr\crTe.vii fieTci I9. tov dvayvcjaTov] See the note 

lovSaicov fj eoprafet /xfr' avTaf t] on AntiocJl. 12. 
hix^Tai avTQtv TO. Tr]s iopTrjs ^ii'ia, olov 20. 'Pi^yiov] See above, IT. p. 379. 



204 IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 

aydirrj rfKerjixivr) kol ijBpaajJieprj iu ojxovoLa @eoC Kau ayaX- 
Xofxepr) i.v rw TrdOeu tov Kvpiov t^jjlcov doLaKpiTO)^ /cai iv 
Tjj dvaaTaaei avTov, TreirX-qpoi^oprjixivr) Iv navTL eXeet* 7)v 
dcnrdi^ojjLai iv at)u,art 'lr](Tov UpLcrTov, 7)tl^ icmv 'xp.pa 
alcovLO? Kal Trapdpiovo^' /xaXccrra eav iv kvi (hariv crvv rw 5 
eTTLCTKOTra) /cat rots irpecr^vTipoi^ koI StaKot^oi?, ctTToSeSety- 
fxevoL<s iv deXyjixaTL Seov Traryoos 8ta tov Kvpiov 'Irjcrov 
'K.piCTTOV, OS Kara to l^iov fiovXrjixa icTTifjpi^ev avTov /3e- 
ySatoJS TTjv iKKkrjaiav iirl ttj TieVyoa oIkoSo^jltJ TTvevfjLaTLKrj 
d^eipoTTOLTjTOi' fj <TvyKkv(TavTe<i OL avejxoi /cat ot 7roTap.oi ovk io 
LO-^vaav avTrjV dvaTpdxjjai, dXkd fxrjSe Icr^vcreidv iroTe ta 
nNeyMATiKA thc noNnpiAc, aXX' i^aaOevijaeLav Swdixet 'ir]- 

(TOV HpUCTTOV TOV KvploV l^jJiCOV. 

I. Seaadiievo<; vixcov tov iTTiaKoirov, eyvoiv ort ovk d^ 
eavTOV ovSe St' dvOpaJncov rj^idjOiq tt/v SiaKoviav ttjv et? to 15 
KOLVov dvTjKovaav iy^apLcrOrjvai, ovSe Kara KevoSo^iav, aXX' 
iv dyaTTr) ^Irjcrov Xpttrrou /cat eov Trarpo? rov iyeipavTo^ 
avTOv iK veKpajv ov /caraTreVXi^y^at tt^i^ evrtet/cetai', 6? crtyctJi^ 

2 ToG Ki/pt'ou Tifiwy^ II ; add. /tj^ou gig3; add. Irjaov xpi-<'"''ov g2g4. 5 eav 

iv ivl dxjiv] I ; iv ivl waiv (om. ^dj') gjgj ; fv ivl wcrt g^ ; ec ivl oScrt g3 ; eVj 
tjui suui in uniiiii (but iis is wanting in some important MSS) 1. The editors, 
following Morel, have adopted iv ivl ovai (which is also the reading of g3), and 
Dressel has inserted an article rots iv ivl oCcn. But there can be no doubt, I think, 
that the correct emendation is to supply iav, as in the original Ignatius. The omis- 
sion would be easy in such a combination of similar letters as AGANeNeN. 
6 Toh] gig2'fg3 ; om. g4. 8 pov\r]fia] gig2g3g4J'- Cureton reads deXriM-a 

which stands in the genuine Ignatius. But since there is no authority for 
Oi\riixa here, it seems more probable that ^ovXrj/ji.a was an arbitrary alteration 
of the interpolator, perhaps to get rid of the awkward repetition after OeXij- 
Han just before. eVxTjp^e;'] gig3g4J' ; icrTtipiaev g^. 9 oiKooo/xrj 

TTvev/JLariK'^] g3l ; oiKooofjirj irvev/xaTi gj ; oIkooo ttvl (with (irj in the marg.) g^. 
Bryennios has omitted to record the variation of g4 from inadvertence. 10 (Tvy- 

Kkvaavres] gig3g4-f > avyi<\-q(TavTes g^s. In 1 it is quam flumina inu7idantia ct 

10. ol aviiioi. K.T X^ A reference to dfi^ioTepoi afitixTTToi: comp. Ep. 

Matt. vii. 25. Vienn. et Lugd. 3 (Euseb. H. E. v. i) 

11. ra TTvevfiariKa K.r.X.] From (Twe^icrovcrdai rfj tov TTpecr^vrepov Za- 
Ephes. vi. 1 2. x^P^'" naprvpla' neTropevro yovv iv 

21. a/ie/x7rro9 k.t.X.] Luke i. 5 iracraLs rals evToXals Kai dcKaicofiacn 
Upevs Tis dvopari, Zaxapias...Ka\ ij tov Kvpiov a/xe/xTrroy. 
yvvrj 'EXicra/3er' ^<rav Se SiVatot 27. p.oXvap.6s k.tX.^ Quoted from 



TO THE PHILADELPHIANS. 205 

irkeov hvvaTai rdv \akovvT(av' avv-qp^ocrra.i yap raT? evro- 

20 Xat? KvpLov Koi to'l<; SLKaicofiacrLV, <os ^ophal rfj Kuddpa, koI 
(TTLV dixfjL7rTO<; ov^ riTTOv Za^apCov tov lepeco<;. Sio jxaKa- 
pCi^eL jjiov 7) ^VXV '^W ^^^ ^eov avrov yvcopi'iqv, eVtyz^ov? 
ivaperov /cat reXetav ovaav, to dKivrjTov avrov /cat to dop- 
yqTov ev Trdar) eVtet/cetot Seov l,a)pro<;. 

25 II. 'n? TeKva ovv (^wro? dXyjOeia?, (jievyeTe tov jLteptcrjuov 

Trj<; ev6Tr]ro<; /cat ra? /ca/coStSacr/caXta? r&jt' alpecncorcop, i^ 
(OP MoAycMOc e2HA9eN eic nACAN thn thn. ottov oe o ttol- 
IXTjV icTTLP, iKel cJ? Trpo^aTa dKoXovOelre' ttoXXoI yap Xvkol 
/ca)Stot5 7^/x(^iecr/xeVot yj^opfj KaKrj ai^/xaXwrt^oucrt^' rov9 ^eo- 

30 Spo/xov?- aA-A.' ei^ ri^ et'orr^rt vjjlojp ov-^ e^ovcnv tottov. 

III. ^ATTe^eaOe ovp tcov KaKcov /Boravdop, dcrTLPa<; ^Irjcrovq 
Xyatcrro? ov yecopyel, dW 6 dpOpconoKTOpo'? 6rjp, Sta to p.rj 
elpai avrov? (f)vr6Lap Trarpo? aXXa cnripixa tov TTOPrjpov. 
ov-^ on Trap* vjjup ixepLcrfxop evpcop ravra ypacfto), aXXa rrpoacr- 

35 (^aXt^OjLtat v/i-ct? ws reKpa Qeov- ocrot yap ^picrrov eiaiv, 
ovroL p.erd tov imcTKOTTOv elcrip' ocrot o av iKKkiPOicrip avrov, 

flantes venti iion valuerunt siibvcrtere. The ed. princ. printed the word (jvyK\7](yav- 
res, and it has been followed apparently by all editors before Zahn, though Ussher 
in his notes pronounces avyKKvaavre^ more correct. There is no meaning in avy- 
K\-qaavTS. 18 KaTawTr\r]yiJ.ai] KaTaTr^TrXeiyfxai g^. eTneiKeiav] g^g2g4S ; 

iirielKiav g^. 19 TrXiov] gigo^gs ; TrXeroj' g4. tmv XaXoufTuv] 

with I* ; a loquente 1 ; T(hv TrXeov XoXovvtuv giga^gs ; rdv TrXei'w XaXovvrwv g^. 
22 ei's] giga-fgs with I ; Trpos g4. 26 ej'orijros] giga-f ; nnitatis 1 ; evwry^To? 

g3 ; veoTTjTos g^. ras KaKodiSaaKaXias] with I ; ttjs KaKoSi5a<jKaXias gig2g4 ; 

T^v KaKoSiSacTKaXlav gj ; malam doctrinavi 1 (but some MSS malae doctrinae, which 
is doubtless the prior reading). 28 vp6^aTa\ gig3g4jl with I ; Trpo^arov g^. 

33 auroi>s] gig2g3g4 with 1 ; dub. 1. Morel tacitly printed avrks, and he has 
been followed apparently by all subsequent editors before Zahn. There is no 
authority for this reading. 34 evpuvl gjgj ; evpuiv (so Dressel) g^ ; inue- 

niens 1 ; tvpov gi^s. The editors read i^pov after Morel. It is true that tvpov 
stands in I, but there is no ravra. ypacpio in his text, and the structure of the 
sentence is thus different. 

Jer. xxiii. 15; comp. Apost. Const. 33. (f)VTfiav k.t.X.] For (f)vTeiav 

vi. 5 K yap rrjs KUKLas raiv alpeaicoTwv Trarpoi see the note on II. p. 256; for 

e^fjXde p.6Xvcrp.a enl nacrav rrjv y^t', cnTfpp.a tov TTOvrjpov COmp. Matt. XlU. 

(OS (})T]aiv 'lepepias 6 npocfirjTTjs. 39 o Se ()(dpos o cnreipas avra eariv o 

28. XvKOL ko)8lois k.t.X.] Matt. vii. Sta/3oXof. 
15 ; comp. Apost. Const, vi. 13. 



2o6 IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 

Kol TTjy Koivoiviav ao"ir(i(TOiVTai fxera twu KaTyjpayievoiv, ovtol 
(Tvv avrots iKKOiriqcrovTai' ov yap elcriv yewpyiov Xptcrroi) 
GtXX' e^Opov cnropd' ov pvcrOelrjTe TTOLVTore eu^ai? tov irpo- 
KaOet^o^xivov vixcou Trot/xeVo?, tov TriCTTOTdrov /cat TTpaoraTov. 
TrapaKoko) ovv viidq iv Kvpico, ocrot av p^eTavorjcravTe'i eXOo)- 5 
(TLv 771 Tr]v epoTTjTa T179 iKK\r}crCa<;, TrpocrSe^ecrOe avrov? ixera 
7rd(Tr)<i 7rpa6T'r]T0<;, Iva Stct tt^? -^prj(TT6TrjTo<; Kol T'q'i dve^LKa- 
Kia<; ANANH^ANTec eK THC TOY AiaBoAoy nAfiAoc, a^to5 'irjcrov 
XpiCTTOv yePOjJiepoL, crcoT-qpia^ aloiviov rv^cocni' iv rrj ^aorikeia 
TOV XpiCTTOV. aoeX(f)OL, fxrj irXavdcrOe' el Tt9 crvi[,ovTL diro T7J<5 10 
dXr)6eia<; aKoXovOel, BaciAgian Oeoy of KAnpoNOMHcer kol 
et Tis ovK d(f)L(TTaTaL tov xjjevSoXoyov KTJpvKos, et? yievvav 
KaTaKpi6rj(7.Tai' ovTe yap evcrcjScou dcjiio-TacrOaL XPV' ovTe 8e 
Svcrae/BiaLv crvyKelorOai Set* et rig iv aXXoTpCa yvcofir) irept- 
Traret, ovto<^ ovk icrTtv 'KpicTTov, ovTe tov TrdOov? avrov kol- 15 
v(ov6^' dXX^ ecTTiv dXcoTTT]^, (j^Oopei)'; dix7reX(x)vo<; Xptcrrov* rw 
TOiovTto firj (TvvavajXLyvvo'Oe, Lva jxtj crvvaTToXrjaOe aura>, Koiv 
TTaTTjp rj, Kav fto?, Koiv aSeX^09, Koiv otKreto?" oy ct)eiceTAi 
ydp COY, (f^yjCTiv, 6 6(j)eAAMdc en' aytco. Tov<g iiiaovvTa<i ovv 
TOV eov ixLcrelv XPO ^'^^ vjxd^, /cat eVt rot's ix9pol<^ avTov 20 
iKTeTrjKEvaL- ov [jlt^v koI TviTTeiv avTov<; li^ SicoKeLv, kaOcoc ta 

I dcrTrcuTwvTai] gig3g4r ! ajTra^wfTai g^s. The reading dffTrctfwj'Tat appears in 
Cureton and Dressel ; whether earlier, I do not know. 4 TrpaoTaTov] irpaw- 

TOLTov gj^. 6 TrpotrS^Xecr^e] gjg4j' ; sttscipite \; -irpoaSe^eaOe g^; irpocrdexfcrOai 

gj. 10 Toi; Xpicrxou] gi^fga-fgal > ^'/o'ou xpiffTou g^. 1 2 Y^ewav] 7^eJ'a;' g4. 

^3 ^^] giga-'^Ss' - g4[']- 14 crvyKeTadai Se?] gig2g3; appropinquare oporiet 1; 

iiKoKovQ^lv (om. Set) g4. 16 aXtoTn^J] aXoiTri^ g^. 19 ^tt'] gig2^g3l ; iv g^, 

10 KoX h}i.d.'i\ gl ; om. Theod-Stud. 21 eKreTTy/c^rat] Theod-Stud.; KTeTTiKe<xdai 

Sigs ' ^KreTiKeffdai g^ ; eKTiJKecrdai g^s. TinrTeiv avrovs -rj SiwKeiv} g ; persequi 

COS aid perctitcre 1 ; 5^ diuKftP iifxas aurovs rj Tinrreiv Theod-Stud. Kadus] g ; 

KaOdirep Theod-Stud. 22 tov Kvpiov Kai 0edv] gigzgs ; Kvpioy tov &eov g^; dcimi 

2. yecopyiov XptoToG] Comp. I )(a^ai(rj\a)v OfiTreXcov d(f)avi(TTat, vi. I 

Cor. iii. 9. ol tt^v eKKkrjcrtap tov Qeov 8ia(f)6eipovTfS 

8. dvavTjyj/avTes (k rrjs k.t.X.j From (os a.X(owf<fs TriKpoi d/nrfX^vas. The 

2 Tim. ii. 26; comp. i Tim. iii. 7, idea is derived from Cant. ii. 15. 
[vi. 9]. 18. ov (pfiaeTai k.t.X.] Deut. xiii. 

16. dXanrT}^ k.t.X.] Apost. Const. 8. The context of this passage (ver. 

V. 13 (fidopels dXcoTreKcov /xfpi'Sey Km 6) has suggested the preceding words 



TO THE PHILADELPHIANS. 207 

e'9NH TA MH eiAoTA TON KvpLov Kai OeoN* aXX' c^Opovs /xez/ 
rj-yelcrOai Koi -yoipil^ecTOai dir avrcov, vovOeTeiv Se avrov? /cat 
eVt ixeravoiav TrapaKaXelv, iav apa aKovcrojcnp, iav apa 

25 ivSojcnv. (f>LXdv0pco7ro<; ydp ianv 6 {cO? tjfjLc^v, /cat hantac 
ANGpobnoyc BeAei co^Ghnai kai eic eni'rNcociN aAhBciac 
eASeiN' oto TON hAion aytoy ANATeAAei em noNHpoyc kai 
ataGoyc, kai Bpe)(ei [tov verovj eni Aikaioyc kai aAi'koyc 
ov Trjs -^TjCTTOTrjTOf; 9k\oiv /cat ijjxa.'? elpai jUt^aT^ra? d Kvpto? 

30 Xeyet, piNecGe TeAeioi, KAGoac kai hatho ymojn d ofpANioc 
TeAeioc ecTiNi. 

IV. 'Eyoj 7reTTOL0a ei? v/^ag eV Kupt&j, ort ovSei^ aXXo 
(f)povT]cr6Te' Slo /cat Bappoiv ypd<f)0) rfj d^coOeo) dydiTrj vp^Sp, 
TrapaKokcov v/xa? //,ta TTtoret /cat ei^t KrjpvyjxaTi /cat /x,ta ewva- 

35 picrria ^prjaOaL- /ata yap icmv tj crdp^ tov KvpCov 'irjcrov 
/cat ei' auroG to at/xa to vircp yjficov eKyydiv et? yap apTO? 
Tot? Trdcnv iOpv(f)0r], /cat li/ TTOTTjpiov Tots oXot? SLevejXT]6rj' 
ei> OvariacTTrjpiov Trday rfj eKKkrjdia, koI et? eTricrKOTTOS djxa 
T(^ Trpecr^VTepuo /cat Tot9 StaKOP'oi? Tot5 crvi^SovXot? /xov 

40 iireLTrep /cat et? dyivvqTO';, 6 0eos /cat Trar-qp' /cat ets {jlovo- 
yevrj^ vtd?, 0eo9 Xoyos /cat avOpo}Tro<;- Kai ets 6 nApAKAHTOc, 
TO HNGYMA THC AAHOeiAc* CJ' 8e Kol TO Kijpvyjxa, /cat 7} 

1 ; TOV ^eo;' Theod-Stud. 7^ Se] gigjJ'gs; re g4; ei 1. 28 rov I'ero?'] gig3g4r; 

om. g^ (with Matt. v. 45). 1 has simply ////. 29 7]fj.as] gigjgal J'l^s 1 ; 

ij/xQv g4. Ussher wrote v/xas by an error (which he corrects in his Etncndatd) and 
was followed by Voss and later editors before Dressel, who restored r//xaj, without 
however tracing the error to its source. 35 XPW^"'] gig2-^g4-^! XP'?"'^^ gsj "^ 

instetis zdentes I. 36 eKXvQiv' efs] These words are displaced in gj and stand 

after 7; <rap| just above. 7"P] gig2g3&4; ^^^'^"^ ! Morel silently substituted 

Ktti for 7a/3 and was followed apparently by all subsequent editors before Zahn. 
38 a/ia] gig^gs ; simiil cum 1 ; uvv g^. 

of our Pseudo- Ignatius, Kav Trarrip ^ 2 Thess. iii. 15. 

K.T.X. 25. m'lvrai K.T.X.] From I Tim. ii. 4. 

19. Tovs fiicrovvTas ovv k.t.X.] A- 27. tov fjXiov k.t.X.] Matt. V. 45 > 

dapted from Ps. cxxxviii (cxxxix). comp. Apost. Const, i. 2, ii. 14. 

21 ; comp. Apost. Const, vi. 18. 30. yiveade k.t.X.] Matt. v. 48. 

21. Ka^coj K.T.X.] I Thess. iv. 5. 41. 6 Trapa<\rjTos, to Trz'eu/ia k.t.X.] 

22. (xSpovs K.T.X.] Modified from John xv. 26; comp. xiv. 17, xvi. 13. 



208 IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 

TTtcrrt? fJLLa, kol to /BciTrTLcrfjLa v, kcu fxca t] eKKhrjcria, rjv Ihpv- 
cravro oi ayioi aTTOcrrokoi arro irepaTcov eoj? Trepdrcov if tS 
at/xart tov Is^picrrov olKetoLS ISpcjcn kol 7t6pol<5. koI v,aa? 
ovv xpy}, W9 Aaon nepioyciON /cat e9N0c ation, ev ofiovoLa 
TTOuvra iv X.pL(rT(2 eTTLTekelv. at yvvoLKes, rots avhpdcriv viro- 5 
rdyrjre iv cfio/Bco @eov' at napOevoL, roJ XpLcrr^ iv d(f)OapcTLa, ov 
j3Se\vcra6[xevaL ydfjiov dWa tov Kpeia-crovo^ icfaefxeuaL, ovk 
iirl Sta/^oXy (Tvva(f)eLa<; aXX' eVe/ca T179 toji/ vofxcov /xeXeri^?. 
ret TeKpa, TTeidap^eiTe toI<; yovevauu vp.(ov, koX arepyeTe avTov<s 
C(5s (Tvvepyov'i Seov et? ttjv vp.eTepav yevvTjcriv. ot SovXot, 10 
VTTOTdyrjTe ToZ<i KvpioLS Iv e&>, tva XptaTOv aTreXevOepoL 
yivr]cr9e. ol dpSpe<;, dyanaTe Tai^ yvvaiKa<; vfxcov, w? OjaoSov- 
Xov 0ea>, a>9 olKelov crai/xa, cu? kolpcovov; /3iov /cat (TVpepyov<s 
TeKvoyovia^. at irapOivoi, fxouov top XptcTTOP irpo o^^aX- 

I -^ e/c/cXTjo-ia] g^gs ; iKK\7i(rla (om. ^) g2g4. cs ayioi] gig^gjl ; om. 4. 
3 ^"5] gi-i'g2-fg3; om. g4. 4 XP'?] gi-5'g2-5'S4-f ; fXP^ g3 ; o/orM 1. 8 5ia- 

l^oXrj] gig3g4-r ; oiapoXTJs g^. tQi' v6/j.wv] gig2g3g4 ; /i'.?-?> 1. The ed. princ. 
printed tQv v6fiov, which Morel altered silently into tov voixqv. This last has been 
read by all subsequent editors. The text has been similarly tampered with in 
Ps-Magn. 9 jxKhri vofiuv. 10 Qiov] gig2g3l ; om. g4. 13 KaC] gjgsgsl ; 

(is g4. 15 i/'uxais] Zahn ; animabiis 1 ; ct^xars gig2g3 ; e^x^i'S arji.w<jvvT)'i g4. 
16 a.-^LW<yuvr\%\ giga ; <i7tocn;j'7;s g3 ; sanctitatis 1; d7d7r7;s g4. 19 Ei^oS/of] 

E^wSioi; g2. 20 oil -^t-^biv ...rovrwv\ gig2g4 ; 01) ^^70; Oc wv g3 ; non dctraho 

4. Xaw Trepiouo-iov] From Tit. ii. i Cor. vii. 22. 
14; S&& Fresh Revision of the New 13. my oifceloi/ o-cSjua] StQ Philifip. 
Testament p. 236 sq. The other ex- 13 coj I'Sia /xfA?/, with the note, 
pression eBvo^ ayiov is from a parallel 16. co? 'HX/a k.t.X.] In the Pseudo- 
passage, I Pet. ii. 9. Clement de Virgin, i. 6, John the 

8. ei/exa r^s k.t.X.] i.e. ' ///rz/ they Baptist, John the beloved disciple, 

may have time for the study of God'' s S. Paul, Barnabas, Timotheus, Elias, 

laws ' ; comp. Magn. 9 ^eXerr] voficav and Elisasus, are mentioned as in- 

Xalpav. It will appear from the pas- stances of virginity. Jerome dis- 

sages there quoted {Apost. Const, ii. cusses the instances of the two Johns, 

36, vi. 23, vii. 23, 36), in the note on of Joshua, of Elias and Elisceus, 

o-a/3;3artfeV&) K.T.X., that the term is not ad Jovin. i. 21, 25, 36 {Op. ll. pp. 

confined to the moral and ceremo- 270, 275, 295), and that of Jeremiah, 

nial precepts of 'the law' properly Dial. c. Pelag. 28 {Op. ll. p. 'JT']). 

so called, but refers chiefly to God's The argument from silence seems 

laws as manifested in creation and to have been the foundation of the 

providence. belief in many of the examples. The 

II. X/3to-roi5 oTreXeu^epot] Comp. virginity of Titus however is in- 



TO THE PHILADELPHIANS. 209 

1 5 jxcov e)(eT, KOi Tov avTov narepa ev rat? rpv^al^;, (f)0)TL^6jjLvaL 
VTTO TOV TTvevixaro';. ovai^juqv vfjicov T17S a'yLco(Tvvr]<;, w? 'HXta, 
6J9 'Irjorov TOV 'Navyj, cu? MeX^iaeSeK, oj? 'EXtcrcraiou, (og 
'lepefxiov, CU9 tov jSarrTicrTOv 'iwdvpov, ws tov riyairr^fxevov 
IxaOrjTov, (OS Tifjiodeov, cos Tltov, cos EvoStov, cos K^kuJixevTos, 

JO T(op iv dyveia i^ekOovTOiv tov ^iov. ov xjjeycov tovs Xolttovs 
[xaKapCovs, OTL ydixois 7rpoacoixi\.r}crav, tovtojv ifjivyjcrOrjv 
apTi' ev^ojjLai, ydp cL^ios eov evpeOeis Trpos toIs i^eav 
avTcov evpeOrjvai iv Tjj jSaaiXela, cos ^A^paafx koI ^IcraaK 
Koi 'laKco/^, cos 'icoa-^cf) /cat 'Hcral'ov /cat tcov aXXwi/ 7rpo(f)7]- 

55 TCOV, cos IleTpov /cat IlavXov /cat tcov aWcov dnocTToXcov 
TCOV ydfxoLS 7rpo(TOfxi\r]crdvTO)V' ov^ vtto irpoOv^ias ttjs Trepl 
TO rrpdyfia, ctXX' evr' ivvoCas eavTwv tov yevovs eayov eKei- 
vovs. ol nATepec, eKxpecJ^exe tovs iavTcov TTOLoas In nAiAeiA 



aute7n .. .quorum \. 11 fiaKapiov^} gigg-fga ; roi/s fiaKapiovs g^i- Trpotrw/x^Xr;- 

(rav'\ gjg3 ; irpoaofj.l'Kriaav g^ ; CifxlK-qaav g^. 24 ws 'Iwo-)0] g^g^s ; sicut ioseph I ; 

KoX d)s l(j3(j'f)<p g4 ; /cai Icocrrjcp g^. 'Ho-a'toi'] gig3 ; Iffaiov g^s (but?); laa'i'ov g^s; 

isaias (the printed text, but esaias some Mss) 1. Icfcllov was printed by Morel, and 
apparently all later editors have followed him in this abnormal spelling. 26 ovx 

virb wpodvfiias t7]s irepl rb wpdy/xa, dXX' en-' ivvoias eaifrwc rod -yivov^ ^axov ^/ce/cous] 
ovx vTvh Trpodvfitas 5e ttjs k.t.\. g^ ; (/ui non libidinis cmtsa scd posteritatis stibrogandae 
gratia conjuges habuerunt 1 ; dXX' virh vpodv/xias t'^s irepi t6 Trpdy/xa ev' ivvoias 
airroiis Icrxov eKelvovs gig2g4- 

ferred by S. Jerome on Tit. ii. 7 founded on misinterpretations of 

{Op. VII. p. 720) from the expression i Cor. ix. 5, Phil. iv. 3 ; comp. Clem. 

' in incorruptione ' there used of him ; Alex. Strom, iii. 6 (p. 535), Orig. 

that of Timotheus by Theophylact in Rom. \ i(iv. p. 461). The words 

on I Tim. iv. 12 from the expression et Paulus are omitted in some Latin 

eV dyve'ia applied to this disciple. copies ; see Ussher Proleg. c. xvii. 

Jerome however (I.e.) is disposed to Kai tQ)v aXkav k.t.\.] Justified by 

infer the opposite of Timothy. The i Cor. ix. 5 coy mi ol Xonrol dwo- 

virginity of Euodius appears not to o-toXoi. The only other Apostle, of 

be noticed elsewhere, and was pro- whom it is distinctly mentioned on 

bably a venture of our Ignatian good authority, is Philip (Papias in 

writer. The tradition with respect Euseb. //. E. iii. 39 ; see Colossiaiis 

to Clement seems to be due to the p. 45 sq.). 

forged Epistles to Virgins written in 27. f KciVouy] i. e. tovs ydfiovs. It 

his name; see Epiphan. I/csr. xxx. does not seem necessary to substi- 

15 (P- 139)) Hieron. adv. Jovin. i. tute ywaiKoy, as the editors generally 

12 {JDp. II. p. 257). have done. 

25. Kai navXou] This representa- 28. ol iraTepfs k.t.X.] From Ephes. 

tion of S. Paul as a married man is vi. 4 ; comp. also Tars. 9. 

IGN. III. 14 



2IO IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 

ka'i NoySeci'A KypiOY" '^ctt StSacTAcere avTOV? ra lepa ypdjjL- 
fiara /cat T)(va<;, npos to jx-q dpyua ^(aipeiv' kaAo^c Se, 
<f)r]criv, eKTpe<|)6i hathp Ai'kaioc, en'i y\(h cyNeTO) ey^jpAN- 
eHcexAi H KApAiA AYToy. ol Kvpioi, evjxvco<; rot? oi/cerat? 
7rpo(TC)(eTe, oJ? o dyio'; 'lai/3 eStSa^ev /xta yap ^vcrt?, /cat ez^ 5 
TO yevos Trj<; dvdpoiTTOTrjTO';' iv yap XpcaTM oyre AoyAoc 
oyre eAeyeepoc ol ap^ovTe^ Treidap^eiTcocrav rw Katcrapf 
ol crrpartwrat rot? apy^ovcriv ol SiaKovoL to2s 7rpeo-/3vTepoi,<i' 
dpyiepevcriv ol npecr/BvTepoL' /cat ot Slolkovol /cat d Xoitto? 
K\rjpo<5 a/xa Trai^rt rw Xaw /cat rot? orpartojrat? /cat rot? lo 
apyovdi /cat T&> KaicrapL, tco eTTto'/coTr&j' d i.Tri(TK0TT0^ rw 
Xpiaro), W9 o Xptcrro? rw iraTpi' /cat ovtoj? tJ ewr-)^? Sta 
TTOiVTOiv orw^erat. eaTOicrav Se /cat at -^rjpai fxrj pepfSoC, fxrj 
Xi-)(V0L, fxr) TrepiT po^d^e^, ctXX' w? 'louSt^ 7^ crefivoTdTT], ws 7) 
Avva rj <T(o(f)pope(TTdT7j. ravTa ov^ cos aTrdcrroXos Staracr- 15 
crofxat' TIC yctp eiwi eroi; h tic oikoc Toy nATpoc Moy; iva 
IcroTLixov kavTov e/cetVwv etTTw, aXX' a>s crvcrrpartcJrT^s vp.iov, 
v7ro(j)0)vr]Tov rd^iv eTre^oyv. 

V. 'ASeX^ot jLtov, Xtav e/c/ce^v^aat dyairoiv v/xas, /cat 
V7rpayaXk6ixeuo<; acr(^aXt^o/aat v/xas- ov/c eyo) Se, aXXa St' 20 
e/xov d Kvpt09 'It^o^ovs, ev cj SeSe/xeVo? (^oySov/xat fidWov. 

2 apY^d gig3g4-f; P7f'Vg2- 3 TaT77p] gjg^g^ (with Prov. xxiii. 24); om. 

g3. 7 7ret^apxf^''''^<''tt''] TreiOapxVTUCfav g^. 9 dpx'epeOfnc] gig2g3g4 i w^ 

(v. 1. ei) sacerdotibtis 1. In gj the sentence is rightly punctuated after irpea^vT^pois, 
so as to connect apx^epevcnv with what follows. Owing to wrong punctuation 1 
inserts tit (or ei) to make sense. Zahn, following 1, reads ws lepeCffiv. 13 pefi^ol] 
So all the MSS. /j.r] \lxvoi] gjga ; /J-V^^ Xlxvot g^ ; /xri 'Kixvai gg ; neque 

gulosae [1]. 14 'lovZlOl 1516 g^. 17 eavrbv'l gjga ; ep-o-vrbv g3g4J. 

18 etrix'^v] gigags; continens 1; 'ix'^^ g4- 23 dTrapT^cret] airapTTfcrei g^. 

2. rex^as] According to a pre- Col. iii. 11. 
cept of the Jewish rabbis, which 13. at xw^'- ^-t-X.] Ap. Const. \\\. 

enjoined that every boy should be 6 77 x'fp" /^V ^''fpi-Tpoxas ^ peptfiofievrj 

taught a trade ; see Farrar's Lzje of Kara ra^ t6ov dXXorpicov olicias k.t.X. 

Christ I. p. 82, St Paul i. p. 23. For pen^os comp. Antioch. 11. 

KaXcoy K.r.X.] Quoted from Prov. 14. <Ls r]" hvvaK.T.\i\ Anna is given 

xxiii. 24, but not accurately. as an instance of a virtuous widow 

5. 'lci)/3 eSi'Sa^ei/] In Job xxxi. in Ap. Const, iii. I, and Judith in 
13 sq. Ap. Const, iii. 7. 

6. ovVf SoSXos K.r.X.] Gal. iii. 28, 16. n'y k.t.X.] Quoted, but not 



TO THE PHILADELPHIANS. 211 

ert yap elfxi avarrapr lottos, akX" tj Trpofrev^ vjxcov els @e6v 
fxe aTrapTLcreL, iva iv co eKk-qOrfv eTTiTvyo), 7rpo<T<f)vya>v rw 
evayyektco cos crapKL Irjcrov XpicTTOV, kol rots diroa-TokoLS 
5 (OS TTpecr^VTepico eKKkrjCTLas. kol tovs TrpocfyiJTas Se dyaTrco, 
(OS XptaTov KarayyeiXaPTas, (os tov avTOV TTvevfxaTos [JLera- 
(T^ovTas, ov Kol ol aTTOcrroXot. (os ydp ol \fjevSoTTpo(f)rJTaL 

KOL ol l/zefSaTTOCTToXot P KOL TO aVTO eikKVCTaV TTOVrjpOP KOL 

anaTrjXov Kai XaoirXdvov iTPevjxa, ovt(o koI ol 7rpo(f)rJTaL kol 

OL dwocTToXoL tp KOL TO avTO dyLOP TTPevfxa, dyaOop kol 

HreMONiKON, dXrjOes re kol 8iSao"/<:aXtKoi/, eXa/Sov Trapd 

@eou 8ta ^Irjcrov XpLCTTOv, eyOec nNeywA" elc ydp 6 Oeoc 

TraXata? kol KaLvrjs hLaOrjK-qs' elc d mgcithc Oeoy kai an- 

OpcoTTCON, els T hrjfXLOvpyLav vorjTMV kol alaO-qTWP, /cat irpo- 

5 voLav 7rp6(T(^opov kol KaTdXXr)Xop' els Se /cat d irapaKXrjTos, 

o epepyrjaas ep MwcttJ /cat Trpo^XjTaLS /cat drrodToXoLS. irap- 

Tes ovp ol dyLOL ep XpLaT(p ecrcodrjcrap, eXiTLcravTes els avTOP 

/cat avTov dpafxeipaPTes' /cat St' avTov (KOTiqpias eTV^op, 

ovTes d^LayaTrrjTOL /cat d^LodavjxacTTOL ayLOL, vtto Itjctov 

3 XpLdTov fjLejxapTvprjixepoL ep rw evayyeXto) Trjs kolptJs eXTriSos. 

VI. 'Edp TLS ^eop vofJLOV /cat Trpo^rjT(op KiqpvTTTj epa, 

XpLaTov 8e appelraL vlop elpaL Seov, xjje'ucrTTjs ecTTLP, (os /cat 

24 crap/ct] aaprj g^. 25 Trpea^vrepiiji] gigjgs 5 Trpea^vrepu} g^; presbyterium 

{!p\\\^'\\h.\.\. prcsbyteros)\. 31 re] giga-^g.S ; ^t [1]; om. g4, 'iXa^ov 

jrapa Qeov] gjgags ; acceperiint 1 ; oin. (altogether) g4. 32 ei'^es Tri'eC^a] 

gig2g4 5 oni- gs ' spiritum 1 (but omitting spirittim in the previous part of the 
sentence). 36 Mwtr^] /iwcreigj. 39 d|ta7dTrjrot] d^toaYCiTrjjTot g4. 

jcai a^iodaviJ.a(TTOL\ gigig4; et digni laiide 1; dav/JLaaroi g^- ^IrjaoO 

Xpiarov] giga^gs; christo jesu 1; XP'""'"'''' g4' 41 K-rfpvTTQ\ gt^s; Kr]p\jTTi 

g2g3 ; K7]p6TTiv gj. 42 dpcerrat] gig^gs ; dpvTJraL g^s. 

verbatim, from 2 Sam. vii. 18. times taken. 

18. vTTocjioiVTjTov] Judith xvi. 14 "31. ijyefxoviKop} The epithet is 

e^fjp^ev 'lov8\d Tf)v i^ofioXoyrjaiv tov- taken from Ps. 1 (H). io. The epithet 

rqv ev navrl 'laparjX, Koi vneffimvei fvdes also, which OCCUrs below, is 

TTas 6 \aos K.T.X. Hence vrrocficovrjTTis from the same psalm, ver. 11. 

is properly ' succentor ' ; comp. vtto- 32. et? k.t.X.] From i Tim. ii. 5 ; 

(jyrjTrjs. Here it signifies ' a humble comp. Tars. 4. 

follower,' rather than ' an applauder' 42. ylreva-Tris ea-Tiv k.tX] A refer- 

or ' an encourager,' as it is some- ence to John viii. 44. 

14 2 



212 



IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 



o Trarrjp avTov 6 8iay8oXo9" /cat ecrriv 6 tolovto<5 Trj<; /carw 
TrepLT0fxyj<5, r//euSotov8aro9. idv rig oixoXoyfj ^pidTOV 'irjcrovu 
Kvpiov, apveiTai Se tov %eov rov voixov /cat tojv TTpo(f)rjT(ov, 
ovK elvai \4yoiv rov ovpavov koI yrj<i ttoltqttjv TTarepa tov 
'KpLCTTOV, 6 TOLOvTO's iv TTj okiqdeia ov^ earyjKeu, w? /cat o 5 
TTaTYjp avTov 6 Sid/3oXo<?- /cat ecrrtv o tolovto<; %iyiOivo<i 70v 
jxdyov, (DOC ov rov dyiov 7ruvixaTo<?, fjLaOrjry'?. iav rt? X^yj} 
fxev eva 0ew, ojjLoXoyel Se /cat ^picrrov 'irjaovi', xfjiXov 8e 
avdpcoTTov elvai vopiitprj rov KvpLov, ov^t Seov [xovoyevrj /cat 
(TO(f)Cav /cat \6yov eoO, aXX' e/c xfjv-)(rj'? kol crcoixaro<? avrov 10 
etvat vofxllpr), 6 roLovro<; o^ts ecrriv, dirdrr^v /cat TrXavrjv 
KTjpvrroiv in aTrcoXeia dvOpcoircov /cat eanv 6 roiovros 7revr]<; 
rrjv hidvoiav, co<s eTTLKXrjv 'E^lcov. idv rts raura fxev ofxo- 
Xoyfj, (f)6opdv Se /cat fxoXvorjxov /caXet tt)!^ vofxiixov fxi^LV /cat 
TT^v Toit' Traihoiv yevecnv, rj nvd rcov /Spcoixdrojv jSSeXvKrd, 15 
d TOtovT09 evoLKov e)(et toi' SpdKovra rov dnoardrrjv. idv 

1 oii.o\oyi\g^sg^sgi^s\ o/ioXoyel g^. 3 dpi'^tTat] gigags! apPTirai g^s. 7 toO 
d7iou TTveiiuaTos] gigzgsl ; tou xpi-<^TOV g^. \^yv] gi'S'g4-^; ^^7^' gags- ^ ofMO- 

'f^oye'i] gjgsgs ; o/xoXoyrj g^s. 9 J-o/x^f??] gig2g45 ; vofil^ec g^ 10 aurdv] 

txt gig2g3g4l (but some Mss add soluvi). The editors have added fibvov after 
Morel. II voixI^-q] gig3g4J-; vofil^ei g^. 12 /ctjputtwj'] gjgggs; K-qpiTT-q 

g4. 13 irriK\r]P "E^iwv] Morel; eTrt /cXtj'?; jStwi' g,g2g4 ; iTrcKoKelTai 'E/Sicii/ 

g3 ; vacatur et adinventor ipsms erroris ebion 1. 6^*0X07^] gig4J ; 6ixoKoyi. 

gzSs- 14 '^aXet] gjg3 ; KttXf g2Jg4J-. 1 5 T^^effH gigz-^gs 5 T^"""?- 

""' g4' 17 0/^0X07^] gi-fg2-S'g4'f ) ofjLoXoyei gy 18 ^Trati'T?] gi^g2-fg4-5' j eVatvet 



6. Si'/xcoTOj rov /xayov] Who was 
regarded as the parent of all the 
heresies ; Iran. i. 23. 2, ii. pra^f. i, 
iii. praef. i. 

7. edv Tts Xey?; k.t.X.] For the 
heresies here enumerated comp. A- 
post. Const, vi. 26 (comp. c. 10), 
which has many resemblances to 
this passage of our Pseudo-Ignatius, 

10. iK ^V)(r]'i KVLi crco/xaros] The 
theory of our author is that the 
Divine Logos took the place of the 
human soul in Christ (Gfos Xoyo's iv 
dvdpconivcp (TcofiaTi KaTCOKei...cos ^vxri 
(V acifiaTL K.T.X.); and hence he re- 



gards it as a heresy to maintain that 
our Lord ' consisted of soul and 
body.' Not understanding this, Morel 
added fiovov after crmpiaTos, and he 
has been followed herein by many 
later editors. So also in Philipp. 
5, after e/c '^v'xj]^ koI aciixaros the 
Greek MSS (like the editors here) 
add fjiovov ; while lower down, t6v ovk 
avOpaire'iav yJAvx^v exovra, the Greek 
MSS omit OVK, and the Armenian 
Version leaves out the whole sen- 
tence. Our author's view is quite 
different from Apollinarianism, which 
recognized the tripartite division of 



TO THE PHILADELPHIANS. 



213 



Tt9 Tvarepa Kai vlov /cat ayiov npevixa ojJLoXoyy] kol rr^v 
KTicTLV eTraivrj, ookyjotlp Se Xiyei ttjv ei^crw/xarojcrtv kol to 
7rduo<; eTraicr^veTai, o tolovto<^ rjpviqrai ttjv Tricrriv ovv 

20 rjTTov T(ov -)(pL(TTO(f)6vcop 'lovSaicof. idf rt? ravra [xev ofJio- 
^oyfj, /cat OTL @eo<; Xoyos iv dvOpcoTTifcp crcofxaTi /carw/cet, (ov 
iv avTO) 6 Xoyo9, w? ^VXV ^^ (TcoixaTi, Sta ro evoiKov elvau 
eov aXX ov^t d,vO poiTreiav xbv^TJv, Xeyet 8e ret? 7Tapav6(jiov<; 
/xtfei? dyaOov tl etvai /cat reXos euSat/.toz^ta? i^Soz^Tyit' rWerai, 

25 0109 o \lsevoaivvp.o<5 Nt/coXatVi^s* ovto^ ovre (f)i\66eo<; ovre 
(f)LX6)(pL(rT0<; elpaL SvparaL, dXXd (f)6opev<; Trj<; olKeia<; aapK6<; 
/cat Ota TOVTO roi) dyCov TTvevixaro<i k.vo<; /cat rov Xptcrrov 
ak\6rpLo<^. 01 TOLOVTOi TrdvTe<; crTrjXai etcrt /cat rct^ot z^e- 
Kpcop, e(j> ol<? yiypairrai p.6vov ovofxara veKpcov dvOpojTroJv. 

30 ^euyere ovv ra? KaKOT)(yia<; kol iveSpas toy nNeVMATOc 

TOY NYN GNeprOYNTOC GN TO?C yioTc TOV alcOVO<5 TOVTOV, jXT] 

TTore ol BXijBivTe'i i^acrdevrja-rjTe iv rfj dydrrrj- dWd ndvTe? 
iiTL TO avTo yivecrSe iv dpiepicrTOi KapSia /cat ^^XO Gekovcrri, 

gs- Xiyei] g2g3 ; Xiyrj g^g^s. ivawijArwcTLv'] g^gagsl ; evawixarov g^. 

19 esraiffXvi'eTat] gjg3; iiraLffX'^vriTaL g^sg^s. 20 0^0X0717] g-^g2^gj,s; ofJioXoyei g^, 

22 aiiTcp] g^s; eavrf gigjga; al. 1. ws] gig2g4; wffTrep Kal gg ; siaii et 1. 

23 dv^pajTreiaj/] dvdpwTriav g^g^gs- X^7et] gjgj ; Xe7?7 gig4J. 24 rt- 
eerai.] gigjgj ; Tidrirai. g^. 26 ot'/cei'as] gig3g4J'; oktas gj. 27 5td 
toOto] gjgagsl ; om. g4. 32 e\i^ivTes\ eXi^ovres g^. e^aadevqarjre] 
g^s ; e^aaOevrjaere gig^gs- The aorist imperative, i^aadevrjaaTe, suggested by Zahn 
would be a solecism with /xri. 



the human being and substituted the 
Divine Logos, not for the yj^vxr], but 
for the vovs. For the Christology of 
our Ignatian writer, and for this 
point especially, see Zahn on Philipp. 
5, and /. v. A. p. 138 sq. In his 
language here he copies Apost. Const. 
VI. 26 dae^ovcri, "^tXov avOpanrov eivai 
(^avra(ofxevcii. tov XpLaTov, eK ^vxrjs Koi 
crco/iaros avrov elvai vojii^ovres. 

13. ms TriK\T]v] 'according to his 
summne ' ; comp. Euseb. H. E. iii. 
27 TOV El3i.covaia)V ovofiaroi ttjv ttjs 
oiavoias 7rra>;^etai' avrSv inro(])aivovTos, 
TavTT) yap cttikXt;!/ o tttcoxos nap" 



'E^paiois oPOfMa^eTai, Eccl. Theol. i. 
14 (p. 75). This account of the 
name JVSX was derived by Eusebius 
from Origen ; see the note on [Clem. 
Rom.] ii. I. 

22. oJy irvxr\\ The substitution of 
acnrep Koi for as was prompted by 
the like motive which suggested the 
insertion of p.6vov above. 

25. o (//euScow/xos' NiKoXaiTijs] Apost. 
Const, vi. 8 01 vvv yjrfvSoovviioi NtKo- 
Xairai: see the note on Trail. 11. 

30. TOV TTvevfiaTos K.r.X.] Taken 
from Ephes. ii. 2. 



214 IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 

CYMYYXO'/ TO In (t)poNOYNTec, TrdvTore ra aura irepi to)v 
avTCov So^dlovre^, ev re dvicrei koX klvZvvoi';, koX if XvTrats 
/cat iu -^apixovais. ev^api(TT(o tm eoJ Std 'Itjctov HpiaTov, 
OTL eva-vpeiSrjTo^ eljxi iv vfilv, kol ovk )(ei rt? Kav^aaadai 
ovT Xd9pa ovTE cf^apepco'i, otl i/Saprjad nva rj iv />tt/cp&j rj 5 
iv fxeydXa). kol Tracnv iv ots iXdXrjaa ev-^ofxai, tW ixy els 
fxapTvpiav avro KTrjcroivrai. 

Vil. Et ydp Kara crdpKa fxe rjBekiqcrdv nves irXavrjaaL, 
aXXa TO TTvevixd [xov ov rrkavaTai' irapd yap eou avro eiXr}- 
(f)CL' o?Ae yap ndeeN epxerAi kai noy Y^Arei, '^'t ''' KpvTrrd 10 
iXey^ei. iKpavyacra fxeTa^v cov, iXdXovv fxeydXr) (j)0)vfj' ovk 
ifjios o X6yo<; aXX.a eou* ToJ iTnaKOTro) irpocri^eTe Kal to^ 
TTpeajSvTepLa) Kal toIs Sta/cot'ot?. ol Se v7roTrTvovTe<y [xe ws 
TTpoixadovTa rov fxepLcrixov tlvcov Xiyeiv ravTa- ixdpTV<; jxol 
Oi ov SeSe/xat, ort avro crrojaarog dvdpcoirov ovk eyvcov to Se 15 
TTvevfxa iKTjpv^i fjLOL, Xeyov raSe* Xcopt? iincrKOTrov fJLrjSev 
TToieLTe' TYjv adpKa vjxcov ws vaov eov TrjpeiTe' rrjv evcoonv 
ayandre, tov<5 p^epia-yiovs cpevyere' jxtfjLrjTal yivecrOe YVavXov 
/cat T(ov aXXcov diTocrToXcov, (o<; Kal avTol rov XpLcrTov. 

VIII. 'Eycu fiev ovv to lSlov iiroiovv, w? dvOpcJiros ets 20 
evaxTLV KaTTjpTicrixevos' iinXiyoiv Kal tovto, otl ov Stacrrao't? 

2 dv^ffei] gjgjl ; alv^(Tei g^ ; om. g^. 3 e^xap'o-T-w] g3g45l ; evxapiar^s g^ ; 

evxapi(TTus gj. 8 yue] gig3g4J'l with I ; fiev g^. 1 1 eKpavyacra] txt 

gig2g4 with I; add yap g^]. oiv] I*; (J}v gj (but it punctuates after the 

word) g2^g4 (but as no variation is noticed, it probably punctuates as gj) ; ovs (sic) 
g3 (punctuating after fxera^v) ; eos quibiis (either ihv or oi>s) 1. 1 2 ry Trpea^v- 

Tepiq}] gigagsl (with v.l. presbyteris) ; roh Trpe<T^VTipoLS g^. 13 ol 8i xiiro- 

KTciovTes] I* ; hi vero despexerunt 1 ; d 81 virowTeveTe g. The interpolator seems 
to have left the broken sentence which he found in the text of the genuine Ig- 
natius : see above, li p. 267. 16 \iyov] gig3g4^; X^yuv g^ (comp. I'*). 
23 drpiTja-iv] gig3g4^ ; dtpiel g,,. 24 (Tvvedpeiav] g^ (altered from avveSplav) 
g3g4J'; ffvveSplav g^; concessicml; avvidpiov I. 25 ^/'^i^''] gig2g3g4'yli v/xwp I, 

T. (TVfjLyf^vxoi K.r.X.] Phil. ii. 2 ; above, II p. 273. 
comp. Philipp. i. 35. a-Kkrjpov to k.t.X.] From Acts 

34. TTpoKetrat] '' are preferable to^ xxvi. 14. In Acts ix. 5 the words are 

The word is used in a different sense an interpolation, 
in the original Ignatius ; see the note 38. Koi ol rov Xdyou BiaKovoi] The 



TO THE PHILADELPHIANS. 215 

yvcofjLTjs KOi opyr) /cat ijlI(to<?, eKei eos ov KaroiKei. Traanv 
ovv ro1<i fxeravoovcriv a<^iy)oriv 6 eo9, eav o-wSpdixcoonv et? 
ivoTrjTo. ^picTTOv KoX (TvueSpeiav tov inLCTKOTrov. Tncrrevo) 

25 Trj ^dpiTi Irjaov Xpiarov, on Xvcreu d<f> t^jxcov TrdvTa crvv- 
Secrfxov ctSt/ctas* TrapaKakco ovv vfxd<;, fjir)Sev /car' epiBeiav 
TTpdcTcreTe, aXXa Kara ^picTOfjiaOtav rJKovcra ydp tlvojv 
XeyovTOiv, otl iav fxr) iv toI<^ dp^eioi^ evpco tov evayyekiov, 
ov TTtcrrevw rot? oe rotovrot? iyo) \eyco, otl ijxol dp-veld 

30 idTiv \y)(Jov<5 o Xptcrro?, ov TrapaKovcrai npoSrjXo^ oXe6po<;. 
aOiKTOv jjLOL icrrlv dpyeiov 6 crraupo? avTOV Kal 6 Odvaro^ koX 
r avd(TTCL(Ti<^ avTov Kal n] ttictti^; tj irepl tovtcov iv of? 6eXo) iv 
rrj irpocrev^^ vp^utv SiKaiOiOrvaL. 6- dincrTcov tco evayyekCo) 
ndo-LV ojjiov aTTicTTel' ov yap irpoKeiTai rd dp^ela tov irvev- 

$^ jjLaTO^. cKAHpoN TO npoc KeNTpA AAKTi'zeiN, o^KXrjpov to 
XpLCTTco duLaTelv, aKk'qpov to dOeTelv to Krjpvyixa tojv dno- 

(TToXcOV. 

IX. KaXot jxev ol tepet? koI ol tov Xoyov hudKovoL' 

Kpeiao'cov Se o ap^te/^ew? o Tre7n(TTevixevo<; ra dyta tcov dyioiv, 

40 OS fJiovo'^ TreTTLCTTevTaL m KpvnTa tov 0eov. KaXal at Xetr- 

ovpyiKoX TOV 0eov hvvdp^ei'i. aytos o 7rapdKXr]T0<s, Kal dyL0<s 

There is no authority for vfiwv in the interpolator's text. 26 epidelav} g^s; 

ipidiav gig2g3' 27 TTpdaaeTe] gig2-S'g4'S' with I ; TrpaTTere go. xfii.aTOfj.adiav'] 

23 I ! XP'-'^'^ofj.d.deLav gig4J' ; christi dimicatio7iem (xpLarojj.a.'xJ.av) 1. 28 rov 

ei}a77eXtoi/] gig2g4 ; to eiiayyiXiov ggl; ev tQ evayyeklt^ I. 31 o^t/croj'] gjg^ ; rd 

adiKTa I (the construction being different) ; avOevriKov g2,g^s ; om. 1 (unless indeed 
it is represented by et irremissibilis {ddiKTos ?) attached to the previous sentence). 
34 irpdKeiTaL] gig2g4) and so I (but with a different meaning and connexion) ; 
irpoKpiveTai g^ ; praejudicatiir [1]. 35 to ^pl<jt!^ Morel, and so gi^s ; ry 

Xpcory (rcDxP'0'T"<i)gig2g3- S^ 'ep^'^] Ip^is g^. 39 Kpdaauiv^ g^s; Kpeirruv 

g3; melior \; Kpeiaaio gig2 ; Kpelcraov I*. 40 XeirovpyiKal] gig3g4J; XeiTovp- 

yelai. Kal g^, and SO app. 1, which translates etiam officia viriutis dei, and seems 
therefore to read dvvdfMews also. 41 ayios pri.] gig2g4 ; a^(^' 5e g^ ; add, 

qtwqiie [1]. 

interpolator has entirely misunder- passage). Misapplying the words 

stood the meaning of the genuine to the presbyters and bishops, he 

Ignatius, who intended the Levitical finds it necessary to insert a mention 

priesthood by the tepels and Christ of the deacons also. 
by the dp^tepevs (see the note on the 



2l6 IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 

o Xoyos, o Tov Trarpo'? vlos, St' ov 6 TraTrjp ra Trdvra veTroir)- 
Kv /cat T(t)v oXcov Trpovoei' ovt6<; Icttlv tj 7rpo<5 tov irarepa 
ayovaa oSos, tj werpa, 6 (fypayfxos, r) kXcl?, o TroLixrjv, to 
lepelov, Tj Ovpa Trj? ypcoaecos, St' rjs elayjXOov 'Afipaajx Kai 
Icraa/c /cat 'laKco/B, Mcocrrj'? /cat d o"v/x7ra? tcop 7rpo(f}r}Tcop 5 
-)(op6<i, Koi ol (TTvXoL TOV Koafxov ol aTTocrroXot, /cat tJ vvjjicfyr) 
TOV XpLCTTOv, virep r)<5, (f)epvr)<? \6yo), e^i^eev to oIkelop alfia, 
LPa avTrjv i^ayopdcrrj. irdpTa ravra et? epoTrjTa tov evo? /cat 
fjLOPOV dXiqOivov eov. i^aipeTov Se rt e)(ei to evayyekiov, 
Tr)P Trapovauap tov crcoTrjpo'; 'Qfxcop 'irjo'ov ^ptcTTOv, to 7rd9o<i, lo 
avTrjP TTjp apdcTTacTLP. d yap ol 7rpo(f)rJTaL KaTTjyyeikav, 
KeyopTes, eooc an eA0H co AnoKeiTAi, kai aytoc npocAoKiA 
eeNooN, ravra ev rw euayyeXtw TreTrXijpcoTaL' nopeyBeNrec 

MA0HTeYCAT HANTA TA e0NH, BAnTIZONTeC AyTOyC 10 TO ONOMA 

TOY HATpdc KAI TOY YiOY KAI TOY AfiOY nNeyMATOc. TTaPTa 15 
ovp ofxov KaXd, 6 voixo^, ol 7Tpo(f)rJTaL, ol dvoaToXoL, to Trap 
(TvpdOpoKTixa TO St' avToyp TTi(JTev(T(XP' jxopop iap dyaTrcofjiep 
dXXrXov<5. 

X. 'E-TretSi} /caret Ty]v Trpoaev^v vjxcop kol ra a7rXdy)(pa 
d e^ere ip XpiorTco Irjcrov dnrjyyeXrj jU,ot elpiqpeveip t7]p 20 
eKKXiqaiap ttjp ip 'Ai^rto^eta Trj<; %vpias, Trperrop ecttIp vjjup, 
co<s EKKXiqcria eou, -^eupoTOPrj craL ETria-KOTTOv et? to Trpeafiev- 



2 Tuv] gigj-fgs ; om. g4. 3 K\els] /cXts gj. ii KaTTiyyeiXavl I; Karriy- 

yeiXov g2 ; Kar-^yyeXov gjg4 ; /caTT777eX\o;' g3. 1 2 y] gig3g4-rl ; 6 ga- In Gen. 

xlix. lo (lxx) it is ?ws ed^ iXdrj to, diroKel/xeva avT<^, Kai aiiros wpoadoKla idvuv. 
10 '^piffrQ'] gig3g4-5 with I ; to; XP'^'^'^V g2 ? domino 1. awriyyeXri] I ; 

air-nyyiXeL g4,; airriyyiWri g^g^; dirriyy^Wei g^. 22 iKK\7jalg.] giga^rgsl I ; 

ii> eKK\-qa'iq. g4. 25 /cai] gjgj^ : om. g3l. 27 01) TracrtJ' aOvvarov'] 

g-^g^s ; 01) iraaav ddwarov g^, ; oii irdaiv {divvaTov ya.p) g^ ; quod tion est omnibus 

I. St' ov k.tX^ Apost. Const, vii. for /cXet'y, Is. xxii. 22. 
25 'Ijjo-ov toC TratSoy o"oi;, St' ov Kai 12. ews av eXdrj K.r.X.] Gen. xlix. 

ra TTUvra e7roir]a-as Kai Tcov 6\a)V Tvpo- lO, where the LXX has ews tiv eXdrj 

j/o(S. ra aTTOKeifieva aiiTCf. Some copies 

3. 6 (j)payij.6s, 1] KXeis] 'The fence' however have, as here, a aTroKeirai. 

of the Chuixh, ' the key ' of Heaven. for ra dnoKeipfva avra ; see Field 

For (i)payfi6s see Is. v. 5, Iviii. 12 ; Orig. Hexapl. i. p. 70. It is so 



TO THE PHILADELPHIANS. 217 

crat cKet 0eov Trpecr^eLav ets to crvy^oipiqdrjvai avrot?, eTrl ro 
avro yevoixivoi<i, koI oo^acrat ro ovofxa tov 0eou. [xaKdpLo<; 

25 ei' 'KpLCTTCp ^Irjcrov, 09 KaTrjgiadr) tyj^ TOLa'UTr)<; SiaKovCas' Koi 
v/ACt? Se o-TTOvSacravre? et* 'KpicTTq) ho^acrOrjcreaOe. Oekovcriv 
Se VjUtz^ ov TracTLV dSvvaTov, virep opofiaTos ov, w? /cat del 
at eyytcrra eKKhqcriai eTrefxxjjav iTncTKOTTOv;, at 8e Trpecr/SvTe- 
pov<i /cat Sta/cwov9. 

30 XL riept Se ^tXwt'o? TOV 8ta/coi^ov, ai^Spo? diro KtXt/cta? 
IxefjLapTvpr^fjLevov, 69 /cat vvi^ ev X.oy<y vnrjpeTel jxoi, afxa Ta'Ca> 
Kol 'Aya^o77o8t, az^Spt iKXeKTCo, 69 aTTo Svpta'S /u,ot aKoXovdel, 
diroTa^dfJievoL tco yStw, ot /cat fxapTvpovcnv vixiv Kayco rw 
0ew ev^apKTTOi nepl vficov, vwep d>v iSe^acrOc avrov9" Trpocr- 

35 Se^erat Kat VjU,a9 d Kv|0to9. ot Se driixdcravTe'^ avTov<; XvTpco- 
OeL7](Tav ev rfj ^dpiTi Irjcrov Xptcrrov tov mh BoyAom6noy 
TON Ganaton tov djJiapTCjXov aXXa tt^i^ fxeTdvouav. dcnrd- 
t,Tai v/xa9 17 dydirr) to)v aSeXc^wv tcuz^ ei^ TpojctSf o^ei^ /cat 
ypd(jiO) vfjuv Std Bovpyov 7re/x<^^eVT09 a/xa aTTO 'Ec^ecrtoji' /cat 

40 ^fxvpvaioiv et9 Xoyoz^ TLfxyj^' ov<; dixeixfjeTaL o Kv/3to9 'l')7crov9 

X/0tO"TO9, et9 01/ iXTTiloVCTLV CTapKL, ^V')(^, TTVeVfiaTL, TTLCTTei, 

dydirrj, oixovoia. eppcocrde iv Kvpio) Irjaov XpcaT^, Tjj 
KOivrj eX77tSt TJjaojv, iv dyio) 7Tvev[xaTL. 

impossibile 1 ; ovk ^(ttlv dSitvarop I. Perhaps we should read iravTOLTracnv (the conj. 
of P. Young) for wacnv. 30 5e] gig2-fg4-s'l with I ; /cat g3. KiXiKias] 

gig2g4l I; KotXi'as g3. 31 yTTTyperer] inr-qpeTj) g^. PatV] gsl ; 

7ai;ia gig2g4 ; paty I* : see above, II p. 279. 33 airoTa^dnevoL] gigj^gsl ; 

a.iroTa^&lxevo'S g^. 37 Tbv'\ g2&\^ (comp. Ezek. xxxiii. ii oi) ^ovXo/xai rbv 

ddvarov); els tov g^g,. 40 d/xeiipeTaL] gig2Jg3 (comp, TLfx-qaeL in I); 

d/j-eitl/aiTO g4 ; rcdimat 1. 

Subscr. TOV dylov iepoiidpTvpos iyvaTiov iinffToKrj irpbs <pi\ade\<p'is gj (adding 
the number S") g^. Nothing in g3g4. 

quoted also Apost. Const, vi. 11, 23. Matt, xxviii. 19. 

Justin Martyr, Dial. 120 (p. 348 sq.), 31- Taio) km 'Ayai^oTroSi] For the 

mentions both readings, giving the insertion of the conjunction see the 

preference to anoKHTM : and so he note on ll p. 280 sq. 
himself quotes it elsewhere, Apol. i. 36. /^jj ^oyXofxivov k.t.X.J Loosely 

32 (p. 73), 54 (p. 89). quoted from Ezek. xxxiii. 11. 
13. TTopevdfvres /xa^r^reucrare] From 



2i8 IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 

8. 
UFOt SMTPNAIOTS. 

'TFNATIO^, d Kal @eo(f)6po<;, eKKkiqa-ia %eov Tiarpos v\^i- 
(TTOV KoX rov rjyaTTiqixivov vlov avTov ^Ir]crov Xyotcrrov, 
rjkeq^idvrj iv Travrl ^aptcTjaart, 7re7r\rjp(0}Xvr} iv TTiarei Kai 
dyoLTTr), dvvcTTeprjroi ovcrrj Travrd? )(aptcr/xaT05, OeonpeTre- 5 
o-raTrj koI dyL0^6p(^, Trj ovcrrj iv ^fJLvpvr) Trj<; 'Acrta?, eV 
dfxc^ixo) TTvevpiaTi koI \6yo) eou TrXetcrra ^aipeiv. 

I. Ao^a^o) rov 0ew Kat Trarepa tov Kvpiov tjixiov 'Irjcrov 
X/3t(TT0v, TOV Si avTov ovT(o<; i5/xag crocjiLcravTa' ivorjcra yap 
v/xa? KaTT^pTKT/xeVou? ej' aKiviqroi iricTTei, cocnrep KaOrfKoifxevov^ 10 
ei' T&> aravpco tov Kvpiov 'Irjcrov XpuaTov aapKi re Kal irvev- 
fiaTL Kal ehpaa-jxevovi iv dyavrj iv tco at/xart tov XpiCTTOV, 
7rTTkr)po(f)op7]ixevovs cog d\.r]6b)<; el<? tov Kvptov iqyLoiv 'irjcrovv 
Xptcrrdv, tov tov eov vlov, tov npcoTOTOKON nACHC KTiceooc, 
TOV ew Xoyov, tov fjLOVoyevrj vlov' ovTa Se e/c yivov^ Aavet 15 
Kara crdpKa, iK Map[a<; Trj<; irapdevov, fie^aTTTLajxevov vno 
'loydvvov, Lva nAHpooeH haca Aikaiocynh vtt avTov' ttoXl- 
Tevordixevov 6crL(o<^ avev afxapTia'?, Kal iiii TiovTiov TlikaTov 
Kol 'HpcoSov TOV TeTpdp)(ov Ka6rfkoip.vov vnep lijixcov iv 
crapKi dkrjOcos' a(f) ov Kal T^/u-et? iafxev, diro tov OeofxaKa- 20 
pCaTOV avTOv ndOovs, iva Apn cycchmon ets Tov<i aicovas 

npOC CMYpNAIOyc] g4 (with f in the marg.) ; tov avrov eTrtcrroX?) irpbs a/xvp- 
valovs gigs ; TOV aylov iepofidpTvpos iyvariov dpxi-eT'icrKdTrov 6(oir6\eus avTioxeias 
iiriaToKri irpos crfivpvaLovs. f. g3. 

4 ire7r\7]pijfj.ivrj] So all the four MSS with I ; but many edd. wejr'hripo^oprifi^vri 
after Morel. 6 ti]s] repeated in g^. g avrov] g ; sdpsiiDi 

{avrov) 1. II 'E.vplov] txt 1 with I* ; add. t/z^wj' g. X/3i(7roO] g2g3g4>y 

1 I; cm. gj. 12 e5/)ocr/u^i'oi;s] g^sg^; idpacr/xivovs g^; ijdpafffjLivovs g^s with I. 

14. TOV TrpcoTOTOKov] Col. i. 15 ; vii. ^7} 4^ > see Ps-Magn. 11, with 

comp. Tars. 4, Ps-Ephcs. 20. the note. 

17. 7rX7y/3co^)7 K.r.X.] A reference to 21. apt] (Tv(y(jr]p,ov^^ See above, 11. 

Matt. iii. 15. p. 292. 

TToXtrevcra/iej/oi/ k.t.X.] Apost. Const. 30. eiVoin-os] The passages which 



TO THE SMYRN^ANS. 219 

Sto. Trjs dvaaT(i(Tea)<5 els tov<; aytov? koI ttl(ttov<^ avTov, 
elre iv 'lovSatots etre iv eOvecriv, Iv kvi croj/xart tt^? eK- 
/cXiycrta? avrov. 

25 II. Taura yctyo TTavra eiraOev St' i^fjioiq- kol akr)6<^<; eiraOev 
Koi ov BoKiQcrcL, (o<; kol dkrjOo)'; dveaTr)' aXX.' ov^ (ocnrep TLve<; 
T(uv aniaTov erraia^vvofjievoi Trjv tov avOpcoTTov nXacnv Kat 
rov crravpov kol avTov tov Odvarov Xeyovcnv, otl SoKijcreL 
KOL ovK dXrjOeCa dveChqcfte to e/c t^9 TrapOevov crw/xa Kat to 

2,ohoKelv TTerrovOev, iTTLXaOofxevoi tov etTTOi^ro?, 6 Adroc CAp2 
ereNGTO, Kat, Aycats ton naon toyton kai Aia rpiooN HMepooN 
erepa) ayton, Kat, can yycoOoj aho thc phc, nANTAC eAKYCco 
npdc GMAYTON. Q-UKOvv o Xoyo'; iv aapKi coKrjcrev' h co(f)iA 
yap eAYTH cpKoAoMHceN oikon. o Xoyos tov iavTOV vaov 

35 XvdivTa VTTO Tcov ^pi<jToixd){0}v ^lovoaioiv dvecTTrjcrev ttj 
TpiTYj Tjixipa' 6 X6yo<5, v\\iOi6ei(Trj<; avTOv tt^? aapKos Kara 
TOV iv TTj iprj[ji(p -^aXKOvv o(f)Lv, TrdvTaq eiXKVcrev tt^o? eavTov 
ets croiTrjpiav alcoVLOv. 

III. 'Eyw Se OVK iv tw yevvdaO ai kol crTavpovcrOai 

40 yti^cJcTKw auTW iv crw/xart yeyovevat fxovov, aXXa Kat /x,era 
tt}!^ dvacTTacTLV iv crapKi avTov oloa Kat Trtcrreva; ovTa. kol 
6t6 77/305 T0U9 TTcpt rXerpov YjXdev, e(f)r) avrots* AABexe, ^hAa- 
(()HCATe Me, KAi lAeje, dxi oy'k eiiui Aaimonion accomaton. 
nNGYMf^ TAp CApKA KAi dcTEA OYK e)(e\, KAeJjc eMe eeoapeiTe 

45 e'xoNTA* Kat T&j @o)jJia Xeyei' (})epe ton AaktyAon coy [oiAe] 

See the note on Smyrn. 13 (11 p. 325). 13 TreTrXTjpocpopyjfj.ii'ovs] g^g^s with I ; 

TreTr\r)po(popov/j.evovs g^ ; TrTr\7]pu}(pop7]fji.^vovs g^. 14 tov tov QeoO viov] 

iS23 ' '^^ ^''' ^"'^ ^^""^ 4' -^5 Aaveid] Sad gj. 17 iroXt- 

TfiicrdjU.e^'Oi'] g3; iroXiTevca/xevos gigzJ 'iro'KLTevaa./jLivov g^. 19 KadrfkupLii/ov] 

I ; KadriXo/j-ivov gj ; Kadri\ufj.ivov gig2g4- 29 to Jc/cf?;'] g^ with I* ; tcD 

(T<f5) So/cei;' gig3g4.y. 36 <ra/)Kos] g3 adds i^Trd tQu xpi-CTo/MX<jif lovdaiwv 

here also. 45 c55e] gjgg with Joh. xx. 27 ; om. g2g4 1. 

follow are from John i. 14 {6 Xoyos onical quotation found in the genuine 

K.T.X.), John ii. 19 (Kvaare k.tX), Ignatius see above, lip. 294 sq. The 

John xii. 32 {eav vi^rada k.tX.). interpolator here connects it with 

33. rj (To<pia K.r.X.] Prov. ix. I, Luke xxiv. 39 Ttvevjxa aapKa k.t.X., 

quoted also Philipp. 3. John xx. 27 0epe tov MktvXov k.t.X., 

42. Xa^eTe k.t.X.] For this uncan- and John xx. 28 6 Kvpios k.t.X. 



2 20 IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 

6IC TON TynoN TOON hAcon ka'i (pepe thn x^^P''^ coy kai BaAg eic 
THN nAeypAN Moy. /cat evdvq iTTiCTTevaav W9 avro? 117 o 
X/)tcrro9. Sto kol w^aas (firjcnv avrS, 6 Kypioc Moy kai 6 
Oedc Moy. Sto. yap tovto koL OavaTov KaTefppovyjcrav' [xiKpov 
yap etTretv, vfipecjv Kal 7r\y]yo)v. ov jx'^v Se, aXXa kol [xera 5 
TO eTTtoetgat eavTov avrot? ort aArjuco^ aAA. ov to ookelv ^yq- 
yeprai, Kal avvecfyayev avTot? Kat avpemeu o-XP''^ rjjxepojv oXcov 
TecrcrapaKOvra' kol ovtojs crui^ ttJ crapKi BAenoNTooN aytoon 
dve\TJ(])0r) npos tov aTTO(TTei\avTa avTov, aw avTjj naXiv 
ip)(6jjLevos fxera S6^rj<; /cat Svvdjxe(o<i. (j^acrlv yap tol \6y la, 10 
oyTOc 6 'Ihcoyc d ANAAH(t)6eic Acf)' yMoaN eic ton oypANON 
oyTcoc eAeyceTAi, on TpdnoN eSeACAcGe ayton nopeyoMeNON 
eic TON oypANON. et Se dvev (T(OjxaTO<s (^aaXv ep^ecrOai im 
avvTekeia tov al(ouo<;, ttcos avTov koI o'yontai 01 eKKCNTH- 
CANTec KAI eTTiyvovref; KovfONTAi ecj)' CAyToTc ; acrw/^aTW^' 15 
yap ovre etSos ovre ^apaKTrfp icrriv rj cr^ixa ^ojov [xoptji'^v 
)(^ovTOS Sta TO dirXovv Tr]<; (f)V(7eo}<;. 

IV. TavTa Se irapaLuco vfuv, dyaTrrjToi, etSoi? oTt /cat 
VjLtet? ovTO)^ ^^'^^ 7rpo(f)v\dcrcroj Se Vjita? oltto tcov Orjpiojv TOiv 
dv6poiTTOix6p(j)(iiv, ous ov [jiovou d7ro(TTpe(f)cr6ai ^r) dXkd 20 
Kat (pevyeiV p.6vov Se TTpocrev'^ea-Oe vnep avTcou, idv tto)S 

I jSdXe] gi-rg2-fg4-'' > i3d\Xe g3. 2 i-n-lareva-avl g3g4^ 1 with I ; eirl(yrev<jv 

gjgg. 6 TO So/cei;'] g,,; tw (or t(^) So^et;' gig3g4J. 8 ourws] 3; oCrw 

giJg2J'g4J. 1 1 6 'Itjo-oOs] gig3g4J with Acts i. 1 1 ; tTjo-oCs (om. 6) g^. 

14 6i/'o!/Tat] o\j/(j}VTai g^. 15 e7rt7i'dj'Tes] gig3 ; iTnyvQvvres (sic) gg", cognos- 

centes 1 ; ^TnyvdocrovraL /cat g4. 16 ffxw''] Tfirj/xa gig2g4 ; ffijfia gj. The 

paraphrase of 1, effigies... aliqua anhnalis formae . . .in qtca fixura davorum vellanceae 
foramen appareat, seems to be a combination of r/xij/xa and cxiy/xa. 20 ofis] 

gjg2g3g4 with I. There is therefore no authority for a which the edd. commonly 
read after Morel, unless indeed t/nas of 1 (agreeing with bestiis) can be so regarded. 
21 Trpoo-euxec^f] Za^ 1 (comp. I*) ; Trpocreuxecr^a^ gig2g3- 22 r6 SoKeij/] g2 with 

I* J Tw (r^) doKelv gig3g4^. 23 ti 8oKeiv pri.] tw (t(J5) So/cetc giga^f (but?) 

8. ^XerrovTav avrav] From Acts 14. o\j/-ovTai /c.r.X.] From Zach. 

i. 9 ; the quotation which follows, xii. 10, not however as translated in 

ovToi 6 'Irjaovs /c.r.X., being taken the LXX, but substantially as quoted 

from the same context, i. 11. in Joh. xix. 37, Rev. i. 7. 

13. el Se avev /c.r.X.] See Ps- 1 6. crxviJ-a} I have ventured on 

Magn. 6, with the note. this conjecture (which is partially 



TO THE SMYRN^ANS. 221 

IxeravoTjcroicnv. et yap to hoKeiv iv (rcoixaTL yeyovev 6 Kvptos 
/cat TO B0K6LV icTTavpcoOyj, Koiyo) to SoKelv SeSefxac. tC Se koI 
ifiavTov ckBotov SeSojKa t<5 davaTco, 7rp6<5 nvp, 77/305 [xd^ai- 
25 pav, TT/DO? 0r)pia ; aXX' ov to Soklv, dWa tm ovtl TrdvTa vtto- 
fxeuQ) OLa XptcTTov ets to o-vfXTradelp avTut, avTov jxe ivSvva- 
yiOVVTO^' ov ydp fxoL toctovtov aOevo';. 

V. Ov TLves dypoovvTes rjpvrjaravTo, koX (rvvrjyopovcTL 
rw xjjevSei fj.dXXov rj Trj dXrjOeia' ovs ovk eireicrav at Trpocfirj- 

30 retat ovS' 6 vofxos 6 Mwcrew^, aXX' ovok i^e^pt vvv to evayyi- 
Xlov, dXX' ovSe TO. 'qixETepa t(ou /car' duSpa iradrjixaTa' koX 
yap irepl rjixcov to avTo (f)povovcn. tl ydp wc^eXei, et ifxe 
inauveL rt? tov Se Kvptou [xov /3Xacr(f)r)[JLe'L, fx-q ofJioXoycop avTov 
aapKo^opov ew ; d Se tovto [xt] Xeycov reXetwg avTov 

35 dTnjpvYjTai, ojv veKpo(f)6po<;. ra Se ovofiaTa avTcov, ovTa 
aiTiaTa, vvv ovk eSo^e /xol iyypdxjjau' ixr)he yivoiTO /u,ot avTOiv 
fjLvrjixoveveLv, /xe^^pts ov ixeTavorjcroicnv. 

VI. Mr^Sets TrXavdcrdo}, idv fxr} TncTTevcrrj XpLcrTOV 
Irjcrovv ev crapKi TreTToXiTev a 6 at koL ofJLoXoyTJcrr) tov crrav- 

40 pov avTov /cat to nddo^ /cat to at/xa o i^e^eev vnep Trj<; 
TOV Kocrixov crcoTrjpLas' otl l^ojyjq aloiviov ov Tev^eTac, kolv 

S3S4-''- 'o ^0K2v sec] I*; tQ (ry) hoKelv gigjJ (but?) g^gA^- ^24 ^f- 

5oTov...6avaTi^'\ eVSeSw/ca r^ Ao (sic) davarQ g^. 25 rd doKetvl g^; tc3 {ti^) 

SoK?v gig3g4J'- 28 awT]yopov<n] gigags ; consentiunt 1 ; uvvyf^opovv 

g4- 31 '"H gig2g4 with I; tA g3. 7ra6'T?^aTa] g^g^gg 1 with I; 

^t.aO-q^a.To. g4 ; see the note on Clem. Rom. 1. 36 fx-oi sec] g4 with I ; ^e 

gig2'''g3- 37 y"eTaj'o??(TW(ni'] g3g4J' with I ; fieravoTjaovaiv g^g^. 38 wia- 

revar}'] gig3g4i'; Tnareiaei g^. 39 ireiroXiTevffOaL] TreiroXiTevdai g^. ofio- 

Xoyricrri] gig3g4^; ofioXoyrjaet g^. 41 6'ri] g; om. 1. The emendation 

ov rrjs (for 6Vt), adopted in the common editions and retained even by Zahn, is 
due to Morel: see the next note. 01)] 1; om. g. The ov would easily be 

omitted after the preceding aiuvlov; comp. Clem. Rom. 39 (Syr.). I have there- 
fore adopted this mode of correcting the text in preference to the reading of 
Morel, which involves a solecism in the position of the article. 

supported by the Latin Version and etc., as the Latin translator para- 

by gs), because r^rma ' a portion,' phrases it ; but such a connexion is 

' a section,' can hardly stand. If re- very awkward. For the combination 

tained, it must mean ' an incision,' of axw^ and fJ-op(f>i] see the passages 

and refer to the piercing of the side, quoted F/nlippmns p . 127, 129 (ed. 4). 



222 IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 

/8acrtXev9 tj Koiv lepevs, kolv dp'^cov Kav loi(oTr)<5, Kav oecr- 
770x17? rj SovXo9, \j<av dvrjp~\ tj yvvrj. 6 x<J^p(J^N X'^P^itoo, 
6 AKoyooN AKoyeToo. tottos koI d^L(0[xa Kai TrXovTO<5 [xrj- 
8eW (fyvcTLOVTO}' dSo^Ca kol irevia ixrjSeva TaTreivovroi' to 
ydp o\ov icTTiv ttlotl^ t] ets 0eov kol y et? XpucrTov 5 
eXTTts, T] Tcov TrpoaSoKcofxevoji' dyaOcov ctTToXaucrt?, dyaTrr) re 
irepl Tov eov koI to 6[x6(f)vXop' AfAnHceic yap KypioN ton 
OeoN coy el oAhc thc KApAiAC coy, kai ton nAHCi'oN coy ojc 
ceAyTON- Kau o Kvpto? (fyrjcnv, ay'th ecTiN h aioonioc zo3h, to 
riNcocKeiN ton monon aAhBinon OeoN, KAI ON AnecTeiAcN 10 

'IhCOYN XplCTON' Kai, eNTOAHN KAINHN AlACOMI yMIN, Tna Ar<^- 

nATe AAAHAoyc* eN taytaic taic AyciN eNTOAAic oAoc 6 nomoc 
KAI 01 npo(})HTAi KpeMANTAi. /caTajacL^exe ovv tov<5 irepoSo^- 
owTas, 77W9 vojxodeTovcriv ayvoicnov eivai tov iraTepa tov 
XpuaTov, 'Trco<; aTncTTOv e^Opav jxer aXX'^Xcov exovcriv. dyaTrr)^ 15 
avTols ou [xeXeL, twv npocrSoKojixeuajp dXoyovcri, xa irapovTa 
cJ? ecrxwxa XoyitpvTai, xa? ez^xoXa? napopcoaLV, yfjpap 
KOL 6p<^av6v irepLopcoo-LV, OXijioyievov hiaTTTvovaiv , BeSe/xeuov 
yeXwcTLV. 

VII. Tov cTTavpov eiraKT^vovTai, xo Trd6o<; ^Xeva^ov(rt, 20 

2 Kav dvr)p\ Morel ; seu vir 1 ; om. gig2g3g4'5"- 4 Tec/a] gig3g4-f ; Triveia g^. 

7 dyair-qcreis] dyaTrijcrrjs g^- 8 Kapdlas aov] txt gig3g4J' 1 ; add. /cat ef 6\7]s r^s 

diavoia^ aov g^. 12 6'Xos] gig2-''g4-S' 1 > om. g^. 16 rd irapovra. ws earSira 

'Koyi^ovTail g (except that g3 has ivecrrwra for ecrrwra). But 1 translates the whole 
sentence a7a7r7;s...Xo7/fo;'Ta(, dilectionem enim futtirortim negligunt, praesentia 
dis simulant, quae ventura sunt tanqua^n praesentia (v. 1. nunc instantia) esse putant 
et tanquani somniiim et phantasiam existi7?iant. This suggests (after allowance 
made for faulty punctuation, etc.,) that some words have fallen out from the latter 
part of the Greek text, and that it should be read to, irapovra [KXiTrrovcriv, rd 
fiiXkovra^ ws ivearuiTa Xoyl^ovrai [Kal 4><^VTd^ovTai.], and the omissions might be 
explained by homceoteleuton. The Greek however, as it stands, makes better 
sense and may be substantially correct. Perhaps however the word (pavrd^ovTai. 

2. 6 x'^P'*^''] The two clauses 9. (priaiv] The passages which 

are loosely quoted, the first from follow are taken from John xvii. 3 

Matt. xix. 12, the second from Matt. avrrj eariv k.t.X., John xiii. 34 evroX^v 

xiii. 43, etc. k.t.X., Matt. xxii. 40 iv ravTan k.t.X. 

7. dyamja-fis k.t.X.] See Luke x. 21. apxeKUKov] Comp. Ps-Trall. 

27; comp. Matt. xxii. 37 sq., Mark 10, with the note, 
xii. 30, 31. See Ps-Ephes. 14. 23. tov Tov"A^eX k.t.X.] Philipp. 



TO THE SMYRN^ANS. 223 

Trjv avdcrraaLv KOfxcp^ovcnv eyyovoi elcn tov ap^eKaKov 
TTvevixaro^, tov tov 'ASajx Std Trjq yvvaiKos Trjq ivToXrj<; i^(6- 
cravTO'i, TOV tov 'AySeX Sta tov KcttV a/TTOKTeivavTO'?, tov TOi 
'I&jyS iTncrTpaTevcravTO<?, tov KaTr)yopovvTO<; Irjcrov tov 'Iw- 

25 CreOe/C, tov eAlTHCAM6N0Y ciniacOhnai TCOV aTTOCTokoiV TTjV 

TTicTTiv, TOV TO ^lovhaiKov ttX'yjOo's iiTeyeipavTo^ r<5 Kvpto), toy 
Kal NYN eNeproYNTOc eN toic yio?c thc AneiGeiAC (hv pvcreTai 
Ty/xa? o KvpLO<; lr)(rov<5 Xptcrro?, o AeHGe'ic mh eKAeineiN thn 
ni'cTiN Tcov OLTTOCTToXcov, ov^ W9 ju-t) ovTapKwv cjyvXd^aL avTTJv 

30 aXX' W9 ^aipoiv Trj tov iraTpo^ virepo^. Trpeirov ovv iaTiv 
diri^ecrBaL T(ov tolovtcjv, kol fXT/JTe /car' Idiav irepi avTcov 
XaXelv jJirJTe Koivfj, irpocrc^eLV Se vojxo) Koi irpocfirJTaLS kol rot? 
vayyekL(Tajxevoi<5 viuv fov crcDTrjpLov \6yov. 

VIII. Ta9 8e Svacovvixovs alpecreis Koi tov<; to cr^icrixaTa 

35 TTOLOVPTas (})evyeT, cos 0Lp)(rjv KaKcov. ndvTes rw inLcrKOUo) 
aKoXovOeiTe, ws o XjOtcrro? 'It^ctoi;? tw iraTpi' Kai rw Trpeo- 
^VTcpico Se (OS Tols aTToaToXots' tovs Se StaKovovs ipTpenecrOe, 
(OS &eov evToXrfv hiaKOVovvTas. ixrjheis \(op\s imcTKOiTOV rt 
TTpacraeTOi twv dvy)K6vT(ov els tyjv eKKX-qcriav. eKeivrj /Se/3ata 

should be substituted for Xo-yl^ovTaL, as suggested by 1. 18 ^Xt/So^eyoi/] 

gjjg3g4j' ; tribulatum 1 ; d\L^o\xivutv g^. hia-KTVov(JLv\ gj ; diaTrrvovai 

S234-^- dede/J.ii'oi'] gig3g4J 1 ; Sede/x^vuv g,. 21 KUfi^jdovcriv] KOfio- 

dovcTiv g^. 22 i^waavTos] g3g4-S'; efewcrai'TOS gig2 5 comp. AlarL Ant. 6 

(with the note, 11 p. 485). 24 rod KaTTiyopovvros] gig2-''g4-S' > '''o^ Karapyr]- 

(xai'Tos g3 ; qui...rcsistere te7nptavit\. tov\ g4; tou tc3 g^-gg ; om. g3. There 

is no authority for vlov which the editors have adopted after Morel, though 1 has 
filio. The TOO seems to be a duplication of the first syllable of lOOCeAeK. 
26 TOV to] ravTo g^. 28 -/?Atas] gig2-fg4-f 1; "^^Ss g3. Dressel omits the 

word by accident, but corrects his error in the Addenda. 30 TrpeTroj'] 

irpiTTtav ga- 31 Trept] gig2g4 with I ; fier g^; aim 1. 33 vpXv'] 

giSa-^ 1 5 '?'"'" g3g4' 36 ^PI-(tt6s 'Irjffovs] gigzgs ; j'eszis christus 1 ; 6 xpio-ros 

g4- 

II o Tw"A|3eX eTrava(TTi]a'as tov apSpai- 25. e^aiTrjaajievov K.r.X.J Luke xxii. 

TTOKTOvov KdiV, o Tc5 'icojS ewiaTpaTev- 32 o Sarai/ay e^rjTrja-aTO vfj-as tov ai- 

(ras. vLaaai k-t.^. Just below there is a 

roG rw 'iw/S k.t.X.] See Apost. reference to the next verse, eyw Se 

Const, vi. 5, where Satan is mentioned edei^drjv irepl aov k.t.\. 

as attacking Job, Joshua the son of 26. tov...vvv evepyovvTos k.t.X.] 

Josedek, and 'us' the Apostles. Ephes. ii. 2; comp. Philipp. 4. 



2 24 IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 

ev^apicTTia r^yeicrdoi tj vtto rov iTTLcrKoirov ovcra, rj (o dv avTo<5 
iTTLTpexjjr)- 07T0V av (fiavfj o eTTLcrKOTros, e/cet to 7r\rjOo<5 ecrrw 
cocnrep ottov o Xptcrro?, rracra tj ovpdviof; crrparta TrapicrrrjKev 
QJ9 ApxicTpATHrw THc AyNAMeooc KypiOY KOL^ OLavofJLL Trd<jrj^ 
voy]Trj<; ^vcreoi^. ovk e^ov icmv yaip\<i rov iTTLcrKOTTOv ovre 5 
/BaTTTi^eiv ovre Trpocr(f)epLv ovre dvcriav Trpo(TKoiJuit,eiv ovre 
So^t}v iiTiTekeZv' aXX' o dv eKeipcp SoKrj Kar evapeaTrjcnv 
Seov, Lva acc^aXe? y /cat ^ejBaiov irdv, ocr av irpdcrcreTe. 

IX. EvXoyoi^ icTTL Xolttov avavrjxjjaL Ty/xa?, w? ert Kaipov 
exofxev ei9 eov (jLeravoelv In yap Ta> aAh oyK ecxiN d elOMO- 10 
AoroyMeNOC lAoy yct/o ANOpconoc, kai to eproN AyToy npd 
npocoanoy Ayxoy. tima, <f)r)(Tiv, yie, ton OeoN kai BaciAca* 
iycj Se (^Tjli'i, TijLta /u-ev tov @eov w? aiTiov rcov oXcov Kal Kvptov, 
eTTicTKOTrov Se W9 dp^iepia eov etKoz^a (fiopovvTa, Kara fxev to 
dp^eiv, %eov, Kara ok to lepaTevetv, XptcrTov* Kat /xeTa toCto^' 15 
nixdv ^pt] Kai jSaacXea. ovre yap eoG tl<s KpeiTTOiv rj irapa- 
7r\rjcrio<i iv Trdcn Tot? ovcriv, ovre Se iv eKKkr^cria i'ma'KOTrov ti 
[xell^op lepojixevov ew vnep Trjq tov Kocrfiov TrauTos crcoTrfpias, 
ovTe fBaaikeciis tl<; TTapa7rXy]cno<; iv ap^ovcnv elptjvrjv /cat 
evvoixiav Tots ajO^o/xeVots TrpvTavevovTos. o tljxcov iiricrKO- 20 

I vxa.pi(Trla\ gxg3g4J ; evxapiareia g^. 2 emTpi\l/ri] g^g^s with I ; eTrt- 

rp^i/zet g2g3- ^'^'"'^l gig2-^g4-^ with I ; congregetur 1 ; ^o-rai gg. 3 Tratra] 

gig2g3 1 ' e/c7o-e TrScra g4. 4 Staj/O/ttet] gig2-fg4^ ; ipse est dispensator 1 ; 5ia- 

j/OiUt) g3. 6 ^i^cTi'aj'] oi;(Ttaf g^. 7 5o/c^] g2Jg4-S' (comp. I); 5oKe? 

gigs- 8 6.(j(paXh'\ da(pa\yjs g^. 8(T ctf] 6 S' av gjg^ (written how- 

ever o5' dv) g4 ; 5 t' dv g^. The sentence in 1 runs ergo omnia quaecunqtie agitis 
et facitis, jam 7-ationahilia sunt, ut corrigamns nos in deo, cum tempus habcmus 
poenitendi. In I the words are irpdaaeTe {irpdcxaeTai), being attached to the pre- 
vious sentence (see above 11 p. 314). It seems impossible with the MSS to connect 
irpao-aere with the next sentence on account of the first persons, tJ^Sj, ^xo/^f ; and 

4. dpxia-T parity co] So Christ is call- quoted from Ps. vi. 6. Of the pas- 

ed by Justin Martyr Z'zV?/. 34 (p. 251), sages which follow, l8ov avdpconos 

61 (p. 284), from an application of k.t.X. (quoted in the same way in 

Josh. V. 13, 14, 15, to Him, id. 62 Apost. Const, ii. 14) is a loose quota- 

(p. 286). tion from Is. Ixii. 11 ; and r'^ia k.tX. 

7. hoxhv eViTeXeij'] See the note is cited, likewise loosely, from Prov. 

above, 11 p. 312. xxiv. 21. 

10. (V.-.Tw ahji K.T.X.] Loosely 22. et ya/j o k.t.X.] Apost. Const. 



TO THE SMYRN^ANS. 225 

770^^ VTTO %eov Tiixr^OrjoreTai, ojcnrep ovv 6 dnfid^cov avrov 
VTTO @eo{! KokacrOrjcreTai. el yap 6 ^acrikevcriv eVeyet- 
p6jjLevo<; KoXdcreoj^ d^io^ StKatws yevyjaeraL, w? ye TrapaXvou 
Tr)v KOLvrjv evvofxiav, ttocw AoKeixe xeipoNOc AziooeHcejAi 

5 TIMOOpiAC O (XVeV eTTKTKQTTOV TL TTOieiV TTpoaipOVlxeVOq KOI Trjv 

ojjiovoLav Stacnrajv Kal rr^v evTa^iav (Tvyyioiv ; lepoicrvvy] yap 

icTTLV TO TrdvTOiv dyaddv iv duOpcoiTOL'? dva^e/3r]K6<;' 1^9 o 

KaTajjiaP6l<; ovk avOpoiTTov art/xct^et aXXa ew /cat XpucrTov 

It) (Tovp TOP irpcjTOTOKOP Kal [JLOPOP TTj ^vaei Tov TraTpo<^ 

o dp^Lepia. TrdvTa ovv v[xIp jxeT evrafta? imTekeicrOoj iv 
XpLCTTcp. ol XaLKol TOt? SiaKOPOL'? VTTOTaorcrecrOoicrap- at Sid- 
Kovoi Tol<; TTpecT^vTipoL^' ol Trpea/^vTepoi tco iiTLcrKOTra)' 6 
e7Ti(TKOTro<i T(o XpccTTco, oj? avTO^ T(o TTaTpi. KaOd fJLe dpeirav- 
(TaT, dSeXcjiOi, Kal vfids 'It^ctovs o Xptcrro?. dnoPTa fxe Kal 

5 TTapoPTa rjyaTrrjcraTe' a/xeti/zerat v/xas d @eo9, St' op TavTa et? 
TOP Sea-fXLOP avTov ipeSei^acrde' el yap Kal [jlt] eljJLU tKiawg, 
aXXa TO Trjq 7rpo9v[JLia<; viJicop fxeya' d timcJon yap npo(|>HTHN 
eic ONOMA npo(t)HTOY Mic0dN npocjiHTOY Ai-iyeTAr orjXovoTi 
Kal 6 Tijxoip SecTjJiLOP 'irjcrov ^ApucTTOv jxapTrjpojp XijipeTau 

o yucrOop. 

I have therefore substituted oV dV for 6 5' av. Trpdcro-ere] g2g3 [1] with I 

(which however omits av) ; Trpda-ayjTe g-^g^s. g ev\oy6v] gjgjJgs [1] with 

I ; &\oy6v g^. rj/xas] g,g2J-g4J 1 with I*; vfids gy lo ^xo/J-ev] gig2g4J 

1 with I; ^xoi'Tas g^ ^St;] ddv g^. i? " sec.] g^g^gs I; om. g^. 

eirL(jK6irov tl fxel'^ov^ giSaSS' ''"' M^'f'"' eiriaKOTTOv g^. 19 rts] gjgjgs 1; 

om. g4. 22 ^aaCKevdiv e7re7et/36yicefos] gj ; contra regem insurgents 1; ^a-tji- 

Xevffiv etrayeLpS/jLevos g^ ; jSacrtXeOcrc fjLr] iireyeipofievo^ g^ (see Dressel's Addenda) g^. 
With this last reading eireyeipbtievos must mean ' rising to do honour to. ' 23 ko- 

Xdcrecos] gigags 1 5 f"-' KoXdcrews g^. d^tos StKaiws] gig3g4.5'; d^iws .fat diKaiws 

g^; digmis 1. 24 xeipovos] xf'pwws ga- 27 iravruv] irav tQv g^, 

and so apparently 1 sttmma omnium bono7-um. 33 KaQ6. /xe] gig4; fa- 

6'd>e (sic) g2 ; K:a06 /xe gj. 35 Trapij/ra] txt gig3g4J- 1 ; add. /xe g^. 

vi. 2 et yap d jSaaiXeva-iP eVeyeipd- 29. r^ (^vVet k.t.X.] See Ps-Magii. 

fxepos KoXao-eo)? a^ios, nav vios fj kclv 4> with the note. 

(J)lKos, TTocrco (jloXKov 6 Upevaiv enavia-- 37- o rijimv k.t.A.] Matt. x. 41, 

Tafievos- ocroj yap Upcocrvvr) ^aaikeias loosely quoted. 

afifivcov K.T.X. 39- [laprvpav Xi]\lrTat k.t.X,^ For 

24. TToo-o) SoKeire K.r.X.] From Heb. this belief see Apost. Const, v. i. 

X. 29. where it is stated at length. 

IGN. III. 15 



226 IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 

X. <l>t\6>z/a Koi Taiov kol 'AyaOonoha, ot iTrrjKoXovOr}- 
crdv jxoi eis Xoyov Oeou SiaKovoi HpicTTOv ovres, KokaJs i.Troirj- 
(Twre vTrooe^djxepoL cog SiaKovovq X^tcrrov' ot Kal crcfioSpa 
ev^apicTTOvcTLv Tu> KvpCo) virep vjjlcov, otl avrov? dveirav- 
crare Kara irdvTa rponov. ovheu vjjilv TrapakoyicrOrjcreTai 5 
^v ets avTOV<i iiroLrjcraTe' Ac^h v[xlv o KVpioc eypelN e'Aeoc 
HApA KypiOY eN eKeiNH th HMepA. avTLxpv)(OP vixoiv to 
TTvevixd [JLOV, Koi ra oecr/xa jjlov d ov^ VTTeprj<^avrjaaT 
ovSe eTrrj(r)(yv6riTe' 010 ovSe v/xa? eTraicr^vOrjaeTaL rj reXeta 
eXTTt?, 'It^ctous o Xptcrros. 10 

XI. Ac Trpoaev^al vfxcov iqyyKrav ets tt^v ^ AvTioyioiv 
eKKkiqalav, /cat elprjveveTaf oOev Se^efxivo^; 7rdvTa<5 dcTrdtp- 
fiau, ovK (ov agio? iKeWev eTvaL, ecr^aro? avToiv wv Kara 
dekiqiia KaTr)^Lc60r]v, ovk e/c crvpeLSyjcrecos iixrj<; dW e/c ^ayatro? 
eov' T^v V)(0[jiaL reXeiav jjlol Sodrjvai, Iva iv rat? Trpocrev- 15 
^at? vjJLCJV @ov eTTLTv^oi. oTTco? ovi' v^xcov TO epyov Tekeiov 
yivqTai im Trj<; yrj<; kol if tw ovpctvco, TTpeireL et? eou rt/xTyf 
)(eLpoTov'rjcraL rrjv eKKkiqcriav vfjicou deoTrpea/SvT'rji' ei? ro yew- 
fxeuov ev Xvpia crvyy^aprjvai avrot?, on eip-qvevovcri koI dire- 
Xa^ov TO tSto^' fxeyedos /cat dTreKarecrTdOr) avTOt? to tStoi^ 20 
(TcofidTLOv. 6 i(f)dpr) [jlol a^LOv, tovto ecTTiv ojcTe 7re/x.i//at 
Ttva ToJv vixeTepoiv /act' eTTLcrToXyj^, Iva (rvvBo^dar) ttjv Kara 
e6v avTot? yevo^evqv evhtav, koX otl XijueVos evopixov Terv- 
X^Ka ^picTTOv Sta Tc3t' TTpocrev^o^v vjxcov. reXetot wre?, 

7 TO Trvev/j.d ixov] txt gjgjgs 1; ^^ irvevixa fia (sic) /iou 4. Add. /cat ra aTrXayxva 
fJ-ovg^; om. gjg^gs 1. 8 virepy]cj>avriaaTe\ I*; uTrepT/.^iai'euo-aTe gjg2g3g4. 

9 eTrrjaxvvdijTe'] gig3g4^; eTraKTXvvOriTe g^; see the note on 11. p. 316 sq. 12 et/)^;- 

yeuerat] gig3g4-S'; elpriveiere g^; pacijici estis 1. 13 elvai] 1 with I; om. 

g- w;-] gigjJga with I; om. g4l. /cara] txt gjg2g4; add. S^gsl; see 

above, II. p. 318. 14 di\riixa\ txt gig2g4 with I; add. rov Qeoi g^l: see 

the note on Ephes. 10 (11. p. 85). 16 iixQiv to 'ipyov"] gjgags (comp. I); 

rb ipyov vfxuv g^. 20 dTreKaTeuTdOr)] giggJ' with I ; aTroKaTcaTddrj 

gsg^s. 22 awdo^day] g^g4s; avvSo^djei g^gj. 23 ev8iav] gig3g4J'; 

evSeiav g^. 25 eVoi/xos 6 9e6s] eroipLovs gjga! eroi/xos g^; toi/j,6s earlv (sic) 

0e6s g3 ; ^eos 'iroLfios I ; c/ijz paratiis est 1. The reading adopted will account for 
the two variations, erot/xou's and iToifws iarlv 6 Oeos. The repetition of similar 
letters explains the corruptions. The insertion of Kal in the interpolator shows that 

6. 00)?;... o Kvpios K.T.X.] From 2 Tim. i. 18, quoted also Hero 9. 



TO THE SMYRN^ANS. 227 

5 reXeta /cat (f)povlTe' OeXovcn yap vfjuv ev TrpaTTeuv, /cat erot- 
ixo<? 6 eo? eU TO irapacr^elv. 

XII. 'AcTTrct^erat v/xas rj dydirr) rwv dSeX(f>6jv vfJLOJV tcov 
ev TpwaSt* odev /cat ypa.(f)(o vfxiv Sta Bovpyov, of ctTrecrretXa- 
re //-er' e/xov a/xa '^cf)e(TLOL<; rot? (TVvaSi\(j)OL<i vixcov 09 /caret 

o TTCLvra [xe dveTravaev. /cat o(^e\ov iravTe^ avTov iiXL[xovvTO, 
ovTa e^efXTTXapiov 0eou Sta/coi^ta?. a/xett/zerat avrov rj 'xApi'; 
Tov KvpLov Kara iravTa. ao"77a^o/xat rw d^iodeov Tri(TKoiTov 
VfJLOJV HoXvKapTTOv /cat TO deonpeTres irpecr^vTepiov /cat rou? 
')(pL(TT 0(1)6 pov^ Sta/coz^ov? T0V9 crwSovXov? jLtov, /cat Tovs /carct 

5 dvSpa /cat KOLvfj 7rdvTa<;, ev ovo/xart XpccTTOv 'irjcrov, /cat r^ 
aapKL avTov /cat rw at^xari, irdOei re /cat avacrrctcret crapKLKfj 
re /cat nvevfMaTLKrj, [_ev^ evoTrjTL Seov /cat vfxcov. xdpi<i vixlv, 
eXeo?, elprjvrj, vttojjlovt], Sta Traz^ro? ev Xpicnco. 

XIII. ^ Ko-Trdtpfxai rovs ot/cov? rcSt^ dSeX(f)(ov [xov crvv 
o yvvai^Xv /cat TeKVOL<;, /cat denrapOevovs /cat ra^ ')(rjpa<;. ep- 

poicrde fxoi iv Swdfiet Trarpo?. dcrrrdt^eTai v/xag ^tXojj^' d 
crvvSidKovo^, 6 oiv crvv efjioi. ao"7ra^o/xat rot' oIkov Favtas, t^i^ 
evy(0[xaL rjZpdcxdai TT-tcrret /cat dydrrrj crapKLKfj re /cat rrvevjxa- 
TiKrj. dcrrr dtp jxai "AXkyjv, to TroO-qrov [xol ovojia, /cat Ad(f)vov 
5 Toz^ dcrvyKpiTov koX Evtekvov /cat Travra? /car ovojxa. ep- 
pojcrOe iv ^dpiri 0eov /cat Kvpuov rjjxoiv ^Irjcrov Xpicrrov, 
TreTrXrjpoifJievoi Tri^ev/xaros dyiov /cat croc^tas ^eta? /cat lepd<;. 

he tampered with the original text of Ignatius here. 27 u/twi'] gigj-fga 1 I; 

^/aw;' g4. 29 cruj/aSA^ots] gig2g4; dde\(f)o2s g^ with I ; fratribus I. The 

word however appears to be accentuated avvixZtk(po1% in gig2g4) and this excites 
suspicion. 34 xP"'"''o0opoi's] xPV<^'^o'pop^^ g^. tovs avfdovXovs nov] 

gig3g4j 1 with I; om. g^. /card dVSpa] giga-Jgs; Kctr' dVS/sa g4 I. 

35 Kal Koiuy] 1 with I; Kotj/fJ (om. /cat) g. Xpurov 'lyjaoO] giga-fgs; irjcov 

XpiffToii g4l with I. rrj aapd] 1 with I; ttjs aapKos g. 37 ^j/] 

I ; ill [1] ; om. g. 40 6.Lwap6evovs\ virgines 1 ; rots TrapOevovs I ; denrap- 

devoLS gig2 (for Dressel's aeitrapdevovs, though uncorrected in the Addenda, is an 
obvious misprint) g3g4. 41 Trarpos] I (but with a v. 1. -n-vevfiaTos); dei fatris 

1; Kvtxijj.txTo'i g : see above II. p. 324. 43 /cat dYaTr?? ffapKiKy re] gjgjgs with 

I ; f/ dilectione carnali 1 ; trap/ct/c^ d7d7r77 g4. 44 "AX/ct;!'] g^j ; ctX/cTj;/ gig3g4- 

Subscr. Toi; 071011 iepofJ-dprvpos iyvariov eTncToKri wpos (Tfivpvalovs (cxfivpy^ovs g^) 
gjgj, to which gj adds the number f . No subscription in g3g4. 

40. denrapdevovs] The Vestals are so called, Dion Cass. lix. 3, Ix. 5. 

152 



2 28 IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 



9. 

npos noATKAPnoN. 

'TFNATIOS i7rL(rKOTro<; ^AvTLO-^eCas, 6 koI jaaprv? Irjcrov 
XpLCTTOv, HoXvKdpTru) eVto"K07roj iKKkrjcria^ ^ixvpvoiioiv, 
fxaXXov eTTicTKOTniixevio vtto %eov Trarpoq Kat Irjcrov Xpt- 
(TTov, TrXeLCTTa ^a'lpeiv. 5 

I. 'A7roSe)(o/x,evo9 ttjv iv 0&> crov yvcofirjv rjhpao-ixevrjv 
aj9 6776 TTETpap oLKLPrjTOV, VTTepSo^di^o) KaTa^LOjdel'; tov TTpoa- 
coTTOv (TOV TOV (x/xoj/xov, ov ovaifJLTjv iv 0ea>. TTapaKctXco 
ere iv ^dpLTc fj ivSeSvcrau irpocrOeLvai tw Zpop^oj crov, kol 
Trdvra^ TrapaKoXeiv Iva crw^ajz^rat. e/cSt/cet crov tov tottov 10 
ev Trdar) eTrt/xeXetct crapKiKrj re Kat TrvevixaTLKrj. Trjs iu(o- 
creco? ^p6vTit,e, 7)9 ovhev ajxeivov. Trdvraq /Sacrra^e, a>q /cat 
o"e d Kuptos' TrdvTOiv dvi^ov iv dydrfrj, uxnrep /cat Trotetg. 
Trpocrev^ats cr^oXa^e aStaXetTrrot?. alrov crvvecnv irXeiova 
T^S ^^[(''5- ypyjyopeL dKoifxiqTov Trvevfxa KKTr)[jLevo<;. rots /caret 15 
dvSpa Kara. ofJLOTJOeiav XctXet eou. Trdvroiv ras z^ocrov? /3a- 
crra^e, w? reXeto? dOXrjTTjq, cog /cat d Kvptog irdvTCJv ay roc 

ydp, (f)r)<TL, TAG ACeeNeiAC HMOON IAaBsN KAi TAG NOGOyC 

HMoaN eBAGTAceN. onov TrXeicov /cdirog, ttoXv KepSos. 

II. KaXovs fJLaOrjTas idv (f)iXy<s, ^dpi<i ctol ovk ecrrtv 20 

npOC TroAyKApnON] 7rp6s wdKvKapirov ewiaKoirov ff/xvpi'rjs (with rj in the 
marg.) g4; rov avrou iincrToXr/ tt/doj iroKvKapirov ewiaKO-rrov a-fxvpvrjs gjg, (num- 
bered 7) in gj) ; TOV aylov lepo/xaprvpos iyvariov dpxi-T'L(TK6Trov OeoTroXews dvTioxeias 
iiriCToKT] wpbs iroXvKapwov iwicTKOirov ffjxvpvrjs. -q. g3. 

4 ein(7K0-n-r}ixivii>] gig3g4; eirecrKOTrr]/jLvi{} g^s. 'l7j(jov] txt gig3g4 I; prjef. 

Kvp'iov g,; def. 1 : see il. p. 331. 9 irpoadetvai] g^^s; iTpoadrjvai gig,g3. 10 trw- 
^o^vT(xC\ gig3g4^; aii^ovrai g^. 14 dSiaXetTrrois] giga-fgs I; dSiaXetTrrw? 

g4 1: see above, 11. p. 334. 16 bixo-qdeiavl g; adiutorium [^oi\Beiav).\: see 

above, 11. p. 335. 17 6] gig2Jg4^; om. g3. 19 rip.w'] gjg^J 1 ; 

vjxQiv g3; om. g4 (with Matt. viii. 17). TrXetwi-] irXdov (sic) gj. ttoXi)] 

gigjgs with I; TrXelov g^; mains [1]. 21 7r/DauT?7rt] gig2Jg4J'; irpq.bT'qTi. 

17. ai3r6s'...Tas' dcrdeieias k.t.X.] Is. liii. 4, not as it Stands in the LXX, but 
as quoted in Matt. viii. 17. 



TO POLYCARP. 229 

fiaXkov he tov<; Xot/xorejpov? iu irpaynqn vrroTacrcre. ov irav 
rpavfjia rfj avTrj ijxTrXdarTpo) OepaTreveraL' Tovg irapo^vaixovs 
ip.^poy^al'^ nave. (})pdNiMOc riNoy wc 6 d^ic ip Tracriv, kai 
AKepAioc elaaeX coc h nepicrepA. 8ta tovto e/c ^V)(rj<; /cat 

25 (T(ojxaTO<; el, crapKiKO<i Kai TTvevfxaTLK6<;, Lva ra (jiaLPOfxevd 
croL ets TTpocroiTTOv eTrapopdcocrr)^;, to, 8e dopo^ra alrei Iva 
(TOL (jiavepcodeLT)' Iva jJLrjdev croi XeLny, kol Trai^ro? ^apia- 
jaaro? 7repL(Taevr)<;. o /caipos diraLTel ere ev^ecrd ai' (ocnrep 
yap Kv/3epvy]Tr) avefjLO'^ crv/>ty8aXXerat, /cat &>5 vr)'C }(tjLta- 

30 tpyiivQ Xt/xeVfs evOeroL ets croiT'qpiav, ovtcj /cat crot to eirt- 

TUA^etf^ eou. ^'^7(j^e cug eov dOXrjTrj'?' ov to OekiqiJLa dcf)- 

Oapcria koX l^orj al(6uL0<;' Trepl rjs /cat crv TreneLcraL. Kara 

irdvTa (Tov dvTi^v)(o<; eyw /cat to, Secr/xa /xou a riydTrr](Ta<;. 

III. Ot So/coui'Te? d^toTTtcTTOt ett'at /cat eTepotSaa"/ca- 

35 Xovj'Tes /AT^ ere KaTairXrqcraeTOicrav' ctttjOl Se eSpato? w? 
aKf^cov TVTTTop.evo'^. {xeydXov earXv dOXr^Tov oepeadai /cat 
VLKav' ^dXicrra Se eveKev @eov Trdvra vTTOjxeveLv 'i^[xd<i Set, 
tW /cat aOT09 T^/xas dpajxeivr} ets tt)v jSacnXeiav. TrXeZov 
irpocrOe^ rfj (nrovSfj ov el' crvvTovcoTepov Spdfxe. tovs /cat- 

40 pov<g Karaixdvdave' co<; evravOa el, viKqcrov' (hoe yap eartv 
TO (jTdhiov, e/cet Se ot crTe(f)avoi. TrpocrhoKa 'KpuaTov top 
vlop TOV Seov' top d^opov ep ^^popco' top aopaTOP Tjj 
(f>va-eL, opaTOP ep crapKi' top d\fjr]Xd(()r)TOv /cat apa(j)rj ws 
dcrcoixaTOP, St' rfxas Se ctTTToi' /cat \lfy]Xa(f}r}T6p ep crcofjiaTL' 

g3- 22 Ty avrfi] g^g2Sg4S I; ry avT($ g^: see II. p. 337. i/xirXaffTpui] 

e/XTrXarpo} g^. OepaTreveTai.] gigz-fgs 1 I j depairevere g^. 23 e'/x- 

jSpoxats] g3g45 ; embi-oche (px emhrochae)\; iv ^poxals g^g^. (ppovL/xos] <pp6vrifJLos 

g2- ^'''ou] gig2-fg3 I; Tewu g4. 6 ci</)ts] gjg3 (see II. p. 338); 6<Pls (om. 6) 

g2g4 e^^t g4 transposes, iv iraaLV 6 ci^ij). 24 d/cepatos] aKaipeos g^- elaaei] 

gjgags (see II. p. 338); det g4; om. [1]. 26 iTravopduxrrj^] iiravopdwa-ri g^; 

eTravopduaat gj ; eiravopdovffaL g^ ; iiravopOovaaai (sic) g2 ; corrigas 1 ; KoXa/ceuTys 
I. alVet] g4 I; pcteX; aiV^ g, ; atV??? g^J' ; alrrjari g^- 27 (pavepuj- 

^^^v] gjgags; (poLvepwdy g^ with I. 30 to eViruxeii'] txtg,g,g4; pnx^f. 17 

ei)xJ) TT/jos g3. These words are omitted in 1, in which however the whole jcontext is 
confused. 33 dvri^l/vxos] So all the four Mss, but I has avTirpv- 

Xov. 35 KaTaTrKrjffairuaav] gig2-fg3 I 'i KaTaTr\r]TTTix>aav g^. 36 S4- 

peaOai] deppeadai. g4. 37 ^feKev] eveKe g^. W^s] gjgjJ 1 I ; t-^ds g3g4. 



230 IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 

rov diraOrj cJ? Seov, St' T^/xag Se rraOrjTov cos avOpoiiTOv' rov 
Kara iravTa rpoTTOv hi rj/xas v7ro[xei,vavTa. 

IV. At X^pai [i-q dfxekeLcrOojcrav' [leTa tov Kvpiov av 
avTOiv <^povTi(TT'r)<^ ecro. [xyjSev dvev ttj^ yp(o[jir]<; crov yt- 
vecrOo), [XTjSe av dvev Oeov yvo^ixiq<^ tl Trpdaae' oirep ovoe 5 
TTpdTTi<s. evardOeL. TTVKvorepov (Tvvayoiyai yivicrOcticrav' 
i^ ovoixaTO^ rrdvTa^ tpfjTeL. hovXov^ Ka\ SovXas ixy) vnepr)- 
(f)dveL' dXkd jJuTjSe avTol (pvcno'ucrdcjcrav, ctXX' ets ho^av Seov 
irkeiova SovXeverocrap, Iva KpeuTTovos ikevdepLas Tvyoicriv 
dno @eou. [xrj ipdracrav diro rov kolvov ekevBepovcrOai, 10 
Iva fjL'^ SovXoL evpeOoHaiv CTrt^v/^itas. 

V. Tas KaKOTe)(via<i (f)evye, jxaXXov 8e vepl rovTOiv 
ofJLiXiav TTOLOV. ratg ctSeX^ats jxov irpoorXaXeL dyairdv tov 
Kvptov, Kal Totg crvfJi/BLOLS apKelcrdaL crapKL /cat nvevixaTL. 
d/xoi&)? Kal rot? aSeX^ots fxov napdyyeXXe iv 6v6[xaTi Irjaov 15. 
'KpLcrrov ayandv ras (tvix/Slov^ wc 6 Kypioc thn eKKAHciAN. 

et Tts BvvaTat iv dyveia jxeveuv els tiixtjv rrjs arapKos tov 
Kvpiov, iv dKav)(y]cria fxeveTOi' lav Kav^rjcry)TaL, aircuXero* 
KoX idv yvoicrOfi irXr^v tov eindKOTTOV, e(j)dapTaL. TrpeTrei oe 
Tols yaiMovcTL Kal rats yap.ovcrais jxeTa yvcoixrjs tov iiri- 20 
CTKOTTOV TTJv evcocTLV TTOielo'dai, iva o ydfxos ff Kara ILvpiov 
Kat p.r) /car' eTTiOvixtav. irdvTa els TLjjLyjv Seov yiveardo). 

I ws dvdpuiTov'] 1 breaks off at these words. i rpoirov] gjgaSs 1 5 

Spofiov g4. 4 jLviadu] gig3g4^ I; yeviadui g^s. 5 STrep] g^g^^gj I; 

wffirep g4. 6 irp6.TTi.s'] gig2-''g3g4-*'j though the other form irpaaae ap- 

pears just above. As I has irpaaaeis here, this must have been an arbitrary altera- 
tion of the interpolator, who forgot at the same time to alter the trpaixae and thus 
produced an incongruous result. irvKvbTepov'] iroiKvorepov g^. 7 iravras 

f^ret] ir&VTa efjjret g^ (apparently; see Dressel). 9 ir\elova\ gig2g4; 

ifKiov I (see II. p. 345) ; def. g^. The editors read irXetov here without any au- 
thority. 10 dTTO pri.] gig2J'g4.i'; -n-apa g^. epdrwaav] g^ I ; atp^rw- 
<rav gig4j; alpiffdwacLv g^. The editors have commonly acquiesced in aipiriaaav, 
but have not explained what they understood by it. It is an obvious corrup- 
tion of ipd.TCixrai', and has been further corrected into alpicjOoiaav. This last is 
intended, I suppose, for aipeiffdoxrav, which would at least be intelligible. koi- 
vot] Kvplov g3, which stands quite alone in this reading. 11 evpedwa-iv] 
SiS3S4^ with I; eXevdepuduffiv g^. 12 ^evye] gjg^J-gs I; (pevyere g^. 
13 TToiov] g^g^l; txrj TTOLOV gjg3 : see il. p. 347. 20 yap.ovaais'] g2g3g4j; 



TO POLYCARP. 2^1 



o 



VI. Tw iTnaKOTTO) 7rpo(Te)(eTe, tVa Koi 6 @eo9 vfxlv. 
ai^Ti\fjv)(ov iyco rdv v7roTa(Tcro[Xvo)v iincrKOTrq), Trpea^vrepico, 

25 Sta/coz/ot?* /xer' avrwz^ /xot to fJLepo<; yivoiro e)(eiv napa fw. 
(TvyKOTTiaTe oiX\.T]XoL<;, avvaOXeiTe, (TvvTpi)(eTe, (ivixTrdcr^eTe, 
avyKOLjxdcrOe, avveyeipeade, cJs @eov oIkovo^iol koI irdpeSpoL 
Kol VTTYjpeTaL. dpicTKere w crrpaTevecrOe, d(j) ov koI m 
oxpcovta KOfJLLcrecrOe. jxtJtls vfxojv Secreprcop evpeOfj. to /Soltt- 

30 TLcrfxa vjjicov p^eveTOi 015 oTrXa, tj TTicrTis w? 7repiK^a\aia, rj 
dydTTTj (o<s Sopv, t] vTroixovq cu<s TravoTrXia' rd SewoaiTa vfjioiv 
ra epya vpcov, axx to. aKKSTrra vp.cov d^ia eoi) KoixLcrrjcrOe. 
paKpoOvixeLTe ovv jxer dWrjXojv iv npavTrjTL, kol 6 eos 
fxeO vp^cov. ovaiprjv vp-cov Sta iravTo^. 

35 VII. 'EvretST} t] eKKhqcria rj iv ^KvTLO^eta ttJ? %vpia<^ 
elprjvevei, cJ? iSrjXaJdr) poi, 8ta rrj^ TTpo(Tev^y)<; vpiov, Kdyo) 
evdvpoTepo<5 iyevojxrjv iv dpepipvia eov, edv irep hid rov 
Trauelu Seov eVtTu^^w, ei? to evpeOrjvai pe iv Ty alrijaeL 
vpcov pa6rjT7]v. irpeTTei, HoXvKapTre OeopaKapccTTOTaTe, avp- 

40 ^ovXlov dyayelv OeoTrpeTreo-raTov, kol ^eipoTovrjcrai, et riva 
ayaTTTjTov Xiav e;s(eT /cat aoKVov, 69 Svvr creTai 6e6Spopo<s 
KaXe2cr9aL' rovrov /caTa^twcrat iropevdrjvai et? Xvpiav, Iva 
TTopevdel<5 ets Svpiav So^dcry vpcov tt^v doKvov dydiTiqv et? 

yajMiKxais (sic) g^: see the note ii. p. 350. 22 ti/ultiv Qeov] gjgz'fgs I; ^eoO 

nix-^f g4. 24 e7r(cr/C07ry...5iaK:6j'0ts] gigjgs (comp. I); T<p eTrccr/coTro; rt^ Trpecr- 

^vreptcp Toh SiaKovois g^. 25 ^X""] gig3g4'5' j ""XE'" (sic) gg. Perhaps o'xe''' 

may be the right reading, as in I. ey] 2 > ^^" gig3g4-'"- The dative comes 

nearer to the reading of I, ev dec^. 29 oxl/wvia] 6\p6vLa g^. Ko/xicrecrde] 

gjg3g4j- ; KOfj-iarjaOe g^. deaiprup] de<r4\T03p g^g^ ; deffeXrup (without accent) 

gj. For 8e<TepT0}p evpedrj g^ substitutes 8iaa-d\evdrj, just as it gets rid of all the 
other Latin words in the context. It may however have read so owing to 
the obliteration of some letters 5at(Ta[t]X[Tw/)]ei;^57. The reading of gj is falsely 
given in the editio princeps as deaeXrupevdrj. 30 /xev^Tu] fiaberti} 

g^. 31 deTToaLTo] iroKefxiKo. gr^. 32 aKKewTo] gj I; a.<XKiTTa. g^; 

a g4 (leaving a blank and not finishing the word) ; dd\a gy 33 jxaKpo- 

dvp.e7.Te\g^g^g^s; /j.aKpoevp.7JTe g^. TrpaiJTTjri] g^g^sg^s ; irpg.6T7jTi.gy 37 ev- 

Ov/xoTepos] evdv/jiioTepos g^. 38 aiTriaei] gig2g3g4J'- There is no authority for 

duacTTdaei in this recension: see 11. p. 355 sq. 39 OeofiaKapicrTOTaTe] 6eo/xa- 

KapiffTUTaTe g^. 41 Xiav ^x^Te] g^g^g^ I ; ^x^reXiavg^. 43 do^day] 

gig3g4-^; Sofdo-etga. 



2 32 IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 

So^aj' eov. o ^picmavo^ e^ovcriav kavTov ovk e^et, aXXa 
ea cr;)(oXa^et. rovro to epyov eov icmv Kat v[X(ov, oTav 
avTO dirapTiarjTe. TTLcrTevco yap ttj -^apiTi, ort tolixol ecrTe 
els evrroLiav ew avrjKovcrav. etSw? vjawt* to crvvTOfxav rrjq 
aXrjOeCas St' oX.tyoji' v/acc? ypafiixaTcov TrapeKaXea-a. 5 

VIII. 'Evret ow Trcto-ats Tat9 eKKkqcriais ovk -qSvvijOyjv 
ypdxpai Sid to i^aL(f)vy]<; TrXelv [xe (xtto TpcoctSos et5 NectTroXtv, 
0J9 TO 6e\7]ixa Trpoo-rdcrcreL, ypdxjjeL'; Tats ejXTrpocrdev eKKhrj- 
crtai9, ws eov yvcxiixrjv KeKTrjjxevos, eU to Kat avTov? tovto 
TTOLTJcrai ot {xev SwdfJievot Tre^ou? TTe/>tr//at, ol Se, evrtCTToXas lo 
Std Twv U770 (TOt TreixTTOixevcDV, Iva So^acrOrJTe ev aloiviM 
epyco ws d^LO<; oiv. 'Acr77a^o/xat TrdvTas ig 6v6ixaTO<;, Kai 

Ty]V TOV 'FjTTLTpOTTOV (TVV oX&> TW OtKW aVTT^S Kat TCOV TeKVCOV 

dcnrdl,oixaL ArraXop tou dyaTrrjTov fxov' a(T7ra^o/xat tov fxeX- 
XovTa KaTa^iovcrOai et9 SvpCoiv TTopeuecrOai' earac y X^/""^ ^5 
[xeT avTOV Std TravTOS, Kal tov 77e/x ttovto? a^TOJ^ IIoXv- 
Kdpnov. ippcoadau v/xa? Std Trai^Tos iv 0eoj rjixajv 'irjaov 
XptcTTw ev^o/jtat, et* w BLajxetvrjTe iv evoTrjTL @eou Kat evrt- 
(TKOTTrj. dcnTdtpp,ai AXktjv, to ttoOtjtop (xol ovofxa. aixrjv' 
r -^dpL<s. eppcocrde ev Kvpio). 20 

3 auTO cnrapTiar]Te] gig2g4-S' I ; a.vrbi' dyaTrrjcyyjre g^. 4 crvPTOfiov] 

So gig2g3g4-''' The word in I is (rvvrovou, and this is perhaps the right I'eading 
here also, but it is without authority in this recension. 5 v/JLas ypa/j./jiaToov']. 

SiS34-^ I ; vfiQp irpayfjLaTwv g^. 8 t6 OiXyifia] gig2'''g4-S' with I ; to deou 

OeXTifia g3. ypd^eis] gig2g4J with I ; add. ffv g^. 9 Kf/crij/x^^os] gig2g4^ 

with I; KSKTrifi^vcus g^. 15 V X<^P's] txt gjgags I; add. toi deov g^. 

16 avTOf] avrbv axirbv g^. 18 dtaixeiv-qTe] I; 8La/ji.ei.v^Te gjga ; bLa/xdvare 

g3g4'^- ewKXKowri] gig2-fg3g4-f- There is no authority for reading eiriaKoirov 

in this recension, though it is found in several editions. 19 "AXk^jv'] 

g^sg^s; oXk-qv g3g4. aixr]V i) xaptsj gig2g4-f J V X<^P^S M^^' W^J'' d/J.r)v g.. 

Subscr. TOV dyiov iepo/jiApTvpos lyvaTiov eTricTToX'^ Trpos woXvKapTTOv iiriaKoivov 
afivpvTjs gig2. In gj the number 7] is added. Nothing in g3g4. 

19. ufji^i/- rf xP*y] For this un- the incident connected with it see 
usual mode of expression and for the note on Ps-Ephes. 21. 



TO THE ANTIOCHENES. 233 

10. 

nPOS ANTIOXEIS. 

'TFNATIOS, o Kol 60^0/509, eKKkricria rjkeqixevQ vtto 0eov, 

eKXekeyixevr) vtto XpicrTov, vapoLKOvcrr] ev ^vpta /cat 

TTpcoTY) XpLCTTOV iTT(OPV[XLav Xa^ovcTr), Trj ev 'AvTiO')(La, ev 

'S 0ew Trarpl koI KvpCo) 'Irjcrov XptcrTM ^aipeiv. 

I. 'EXa<^/3a p.01 Kol Kov(f)a to. Seap-a 6 Kvpto? ireiroi- 
rjKev, p.a66vTL elprjveveiv vjxd<^ koI ev ndar) op^ovoia aapKLKy 
re Kol TTvevpaTLKYJ Sidyeiv. ni^pAKAAo) oyN ysAS^c epoo 6 
AecMioc eN Kypi'cp, Ali'ooc nepinATHCAi thc kAhcsooc hc eK- 

;oAH9HTe- (^vkarropevoi ra? etcr/cw/xacracra? atpecrets rov 
TTOvrjpov in dndTr) kol drroikeia tojv ireiOopevoiv avTCo' 
Trpocre^eiv oe rfj tcov dirocTToXoiv SiSa^fj, kol vopco kol 
7rpo(f>rjTaL<i TncfTeveiv ndcrav 'lovSatKrjv koI 'FiXXr]VLKrjv 

npOC ANTIOVeic] g4 (with in the marg.); toO avrov eTnaroKT] Trpbs dvTioxeh 
(with 6 in the marg.) g^ga ; tov aylov lepoixaprvpos lyvariov dpx'eTtcr/coTroLi ^eoTroXews 
avTioxda^ ewLdToky} Trpbs avnox'^h. d. g^; ad antiochiavi tirbetn A. For L see 

P- 51- 

23 v-Ko '^pi.(jTov\ gig2g4-^; O' christo L; 6ta xP"'"''oi' gs- [A] translates by the 
same preposition as in vvo 9eov (transposing the clauses, eiCKekeyixevrj vwb xP'-'^tov, 
riXerjixeurj inrb deov). In 1 the text runs misericordiani a chrisio consecidae, 
omitting deov, eKXeXeyfi^vij vwb (or 8ta). It seems probable therefore that 1 also 
had vtrb, since the repetition of the same word would account for the omis- 
sion. 27 fiadovTi] g2g4; fJ-adovra gigs; discenti L; cum didicissem \; quando 
didici A. 30 etV/cw/xacrdcras] elaKoiiasacFas gjgj "> elcTKO/xiadaas g^ ; eiffKu/jLd- 
(7as g4; mdiutis {eiaKoiuii.(T6icras) L; introeuntibtis 1. In A the whole sentence 
(pvXaTTofjLevoL. . .TOV irovripov is translated ztt custodiamur ab iniquis et nialis haere- 
ticis. 31 eir' aTrdT?;] gigs-fgs ? f""' dTrdrT/ g4. dTTwXet'a] dwoXda gj. 
33 'lovSa'iKTjv Kol '^W7]VLKr)v\ gl A; gentilem ct judaicinn L. 

24. TrpcoTt] Xpiarov k.t.\.] See Ps- ra dea-fjio. 6 Kvpios iTToirjae Kara top 

Magn. 10, with the note. Kaipov rrjs elpKTfis k.t.A. 

26. 'EXa0pa /iot k.t.X.] Borrowed 28. napaKoKa k.t.A.] From Ephes. 

from the commencement of a letter iv. i. 

written by Alexander of Jerusalem 30. etVKWjLtacrao-as] As in Tars. 2 ; 

early in the third century to the comp. Clem. Alex. /"t?^. ii. 12 (p. 241). 

Antiochenes and preserved in Euseb. See also Suicer Thes. s. v. 
H. E. vi. 1 1 'EAa0pa p.01 Kat Kov(f)a 



234 IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 

aTToppCxfjaL TrXdvqv koI [nJTe nXyjOo^ Oecov iTreLcrdyeiv fjLTjTe 
Tov X-pLCTTov apveiaOai irpo^dcrei rov ev6<5 (^eou. 

II. Mo)(Trj<? re yap 6 ttlcttos Oepdiroiv rov eou enroiv, 
Kypioc d Oedc coy Kypioc eic ecTiN- koI rov eva Kai [xovov 
Kr)pv^a<; ew, (^fioXoyrjcrev evOeco^ /cat rov Kvptov rjfxojv 5 
Xeyojv, Kypioc e'BpeleN eni ZoAoma kai foMoppA nApA Kypi'oy 
nyp KAI GeioN" /cat irakiv, [kai] elneN d Oedc, TTomcooMeN 
ANGpoonoN kat' eiKdNA HMerepAN' kai enoiHCCN d Oedc ton 
ANGpoonoN, kat' eiKdNA Oeoy enoiHceN ayton- Kat k^rj<^, cn 
eiKONi Oeoy enoiHCA TdN ANGpoonoN. /cat ort yeviqaerai lo 
avdp(07ro<;, (f)r)a-iv npo(})HTHN ymIn ANACTHcei Kypioc eK toon 

AAeAcjiOON YMCON, (X)C 6Me. 

III. Ot oe TTpocfirjr at, elrrovre^ cus e/c rrpocrutTTOv rov 
0eov, er<i> Oedc npooTOc, kai eroo lueTA tayta, kai hAhn c'moy 
oyK ecTiN Oedc, rrepi rov narpos riov oXoiv Xeyovcruv. koI 15 
irepl rov Kvplov rjfjLaiv 'li^crov Xpicrrov, yidc, cf)rj(rLv, eAdGH 

HmIn, Oy H Ap)(H ANCOGeN, KAI KAACITAI TO ONOMA AYTOy Me- 

TaAhc BoyAHC Afre'^oc, GAyMACTdc, cyMBoyAoc, Oedc ic)(ypdc, 
eioyciACTHc. Kat Trept rr]<5 ivavd poiTrrfCTeoi^ avrov, lAoy h 

3 ''] g; oii^- L[C][A]. 7 /cat erTre;/] et dixit LI; quod dixit A; elTrej' (om. 

Koi) g (all the four MSs). 8 rifxerepav] txt gA; add. ct scaiudum siinilitudincm 

L; add. et similitiidinem nostram 1; from Gen. i. 26 koI KaO' bixoiwaiv. 9 /cat 

f^^^] gig2'^g4'^; '<^"^ ''^ f|'7S g3; et patilo post 1; fi? deinceps quoniam L; def. A. 
10 eTTotTjo-a] gig2g4; /t' L; /f^zV 1; def. g3A. The edd. generally give tiToiy\ae in 
the Greek, zx^dL fecit in L. This is quite wrong. The passage quoted is Gen. ix. 6, 
not Gen. v. i. 16 cpriaiv] g (all the four mss); ait L; idem . . .dicit [A]; 

rursum prophetae proclamaverunt dicentes 1. The editors read <pa(xlv, without any 
authority. 17 '^ o.pxf} S-vudevI initittin est desiiper 1; priucipiiim desuper L; 

imperium simiii super huineros suos A; t] apxv e""' '''ov difxov avrov (cttlv 6.vudev 
gig2g3g4* Thus A substitutes iirl tov w/j.ov avrov for dvoodev from Is. ix. 6, while 
the MSS of g combine both forms. 19 e^oucriacrT^s] txt gL; add. princeps 

pacis lA. 20 iv 7ao-Tpi] g^gj LI; om. g2g4. A has only one word conci- 

piet for kv yaarpl \7j\perai. 22 d/xvbs] txt gigjgs LI A; add. dpLu/xos g^. 

4. Kvpios 6 Qeos k.t.X.] Deut. vi. k.tX., Gen. ix. 6 eV etKwt /c.r.X., Deut. 

4, quoted also Mark xii. 29; but xviii. 15 7rpoq[)7/7-j;j^ /c.r.X., in which last 

crow is here substituted for i^pLwv. passage the form is influenced by the 

6. Xeycov] The passages which fol- quotations in Acts iii. 22, vii. S7- 
loware taken from Gen. xix. 24 Kvpios 13. elnuvres] The passages which 

e^pe^ev /c.r.X., Gen. i. 26, 27 koL dnev follow are taken from Is. xliv. 6 eya 



TO THE ANTIOCHENES. 235 

20 HApGeNOc [eN r^cTpi] AHvj^eTAi KAi Te2eTAi YiON KAi KAAecoyci 

TO ONOMA Ay'tOY 'EmMANOYh'A. KOL TTpL TOV TTaOoVi, tb C npO- 
BATON eni C(j)ArHN h'x9H, KAI WC AMNOC eNANTION TOY Kei'pANTOC 
AYTON ACJXJONOC" /Cttt, if(Xi (X)C ApNi'oN AKAKON AfOMeNON TOY 

GYecOAi. 

25 IV. Ot re evayyekKjrat, elTTOvTes tov eva irarepa jxavov 

akrjOivov eoz^, koX to. KaTo, tov Kvptov rjxcou ov TTapeknrov, 
aW eypaxfjav 'En ap)(h hn 6 Ad roc ka'i 6 Ad roc hn npdc ton 
OeoN KAI Oedc hn d Adpoc oyTOc hn In ApX'? npdc ton Oson' 
nANTA aT aytoy ereNeTO, kai X*^p"'^ a^toy ereNCTO oyAe eN. 

30 Acat TTepl TTjq evav6poi7r'qcreoi<i' 6 Aoroc, cfirjcri, cAp2 ereNCTO 
ka'i ecKHNCoccN eN hmTn' Kttt, BiBAoc rsNeceooc 'Ihcoy XpicTOY 
YioY AaygiA, yioy 'ABpAAM- ol Se aTTOcrroXot, etTTot're? ort 
Oedc elc Ictin, elirov ol avroi ort elc kai MeciTHc OeoY kai 
ANepconooN- Kol ry]v ipcrcoixoLTCocrLv kol to rrdOos ovk eirrjcr- 

2)S XyvOiqcroLV tl yap (prjCTLV ; ANGpoonoc 'Ihcoyc XpicTdc d 

AOYC AYTdN YTTep THC TOY KOCMOY ZOjHC. 

V. Hag ovv oorrts eua KaTayyeWei eoz^ iir avaipio'ei 
T^9 tov XpiCTTOv ^eoTT^TO? Y'dc icTTLV AiABdAoY KCLL exOpoc 

23 /cat, eyw] Kayih gig2g4-f ; Kai (om. iyw) g^; et ego L; et iteriini de se ipso referens 
dicit, ego antem 1; def. A. In Jerem. xi. 19 it is e7W 5e u)s dpviov k.t.X. (but some 
MSS omit de). us] ihs ws g^. 26 TrapeXnrov] gig3g4J ; wap^Xeiirav g^. 

29 ovde ^v] txt LI ; add. o yiyovev (yiyove) g (all four MSS) A. An argument for 
omitting yiyovev here is the fact that in early writers these words were commonly 
connected not with the preceding, but with the following sentence. 31 yev^- 

o-ews]gig3; yevviaecos g^; yevvri<reus g^', generaiiom's lAA. 32 Aaveid] 

Sa5 gj. 33 otl] gig3g45 LIA; o (sic) g^. eh] glA; om. L. 

35 TL yap (prjiTiv] g; quid eni/n ait L; sed potiiis fidiicialiicr siibjiinxerzmt dicentes 1; 
vehiti quando dicunt A. 36 virkp rrjs tov koct/xov ^oirjs] with Joh. vi. 51 j 

fro secuH vita 1 ; pro mundl vita L ; hirlp t^s tov Koafiov ^uijs Kai o-WTripias g (all 
four MSS); pro mimdo A. 37 'iva\ LIA; add. koI ixovov g. 

38 OeoTrjTOs] gigagi LIA; dwdixeus g^. vlos <xtw dia^oXov] Jitizis est diaboli LI; 

hi filii veri sunt satanae A: 5id^o\os g : see the lower note. 

Geo? TTpcSTo? K.r.X., from Is. ix. 6 vlos tations are taken from Joh. i. i sq. 

eSo^T/ K.T.\., from Is. vii. 14 l8ov q 'Ei/ ap;^^^^ x.r.X., from Joh. i. 14 o Xoyos 

napdevos K.r.X., from Is. liii. 7 cos k.t.X., from Matt. i. I Bi^Xos yeveaeas 

npojSaTov K.T.X., and from Jer. xi. 19 k.t.X., from i Tim. ii. 5, 6, eh Qeos 

eyco ws dpviov k.t.X. k.t.X. 

27. eypayi/^av] The following quo- 38. vl6s...8ia^6Xov k.t.X.] The ex- 



236 



IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 



nACHc AiKAiocyNHC" o T OfioXoycov Xyotcrrot' ov tov iroviq- 
(ravTos TOV Kocrfjiov vlov aXX' erepov twos dyvaxTTOv, nap' 
OP eKrjpv^ef 6 v6iJio<s kol ol irpoffirJTaL, ovto<5 opyavov eaTiv 
avTov TOV OLa/36Xov' 6 re T'r]v evavOpwrr-qcTiv irapaLTOVjxevo's 
Acat TOV (TTavpov i7raLcr)(yv6ixevos, Si ov SeSefJiau, ovt6<; 5 

eCTTLV aVTL)(pL(TTO<i' O T& xjJiXoV av9pO)7rOV XeyOJV tov Xpt(TTOZ/ 

enApATOc ioTTL KaTOL TOV 7rpo(f)YJTr}v, OYK eni Oeco nenoiedbc 
aAA' eni AN9pa)ncp' 016 kol aKapiros icTTLV, TrapaTrXyjariois 

TH ArpiOMYpiKH. 

I TroiTjffaPTos] TTOLTiaavTov gj. 7 Kara tov Trpo(f)-^Tr]v] gig^gs L ; secundum 

dictuju prophetae \K\ om. g4. 8 dv^poiTrt^] ai'Tji' g^. irapairX'rjaius'] proxi- 

mus (TrapaTrXriaios) h. g dypio/j-vpiKri] dypLo/x7]pvK7j g^. lO cJ] gjg3LA ; 

6 gj ; cu>;i sim [yiv) 1 ; iri g^ (thus making veoXaia a dative). veeXala] novellum 

olivae \; veoXaia. g3g4; veo\4a giga; juvenUis L; iiovi piieri A. For the reasons 
which have decided me to adopt the less supported reading veeXaia see the lower 
note. II v/j.Li>] vfjL^v g^. 14 6 debs ij KoiXia, Kai] AL* (see p. 637); deus 

pressions are taken from Acts xiii. 10. 
For the other reading did^oXos comp. 
Joh. vi. 70. 

7. fTfdpaTos K.r.X.] Jer. xvii. 5 
eTTiKaTaparot o a,t>6pcoTj-os os rrjv eXTTt'Sa 
e)(^ei iii av6p(x)TTQv...Ka\ dno Kvptov 
aTTOcrrfi rj Kapdla avrov' Koi earai cos 
dypiofivpUr] iv rfj fprjp.a K.r.X. Comp. 
Ps-Trall. II, with the note on dvdpo)- 
TToXarpas. 

10. veeXala] 'young olive^ the 
metaphor being suggested l^y the 
previous dypiofivpiKr] ; comp. Ps. 
cxxvii (cxxviii). 3 w? veo^vra eXaiav. 
The devout servant of God is else- 
where compared to an olive-tree ; 
Ps. li (lii). 9 dael tXaia KaraKapTros eu 
tS o'lKco TOV Qeov (comp. Hos. xiv. 6), 
Jer. xi. 16 iXalap copaiav evcrKiov, Ecclus. 
xxiv. 14 (OS eXaia evTTpeirf)s iv TrfSio) 
(of wisdom), 1. 10 cos iXaia dvaddX- 
Xova-a KapTTovs. See also Philo Quaesi. 
in Gen. iv. i (vii. p. 58) for the typi- 
cal character of the olive tree. On 
the other hand for veoXaia comp. 
Clem, Alex. Protr. 9 (p. 69) i;Kerf, 
^Kere, to vfoXaia i] ifxrj, Euseb. V. C. 
IV. 43 '"^ ''^^P CLVTOLS dvBovvra koXXtj 
TTjs TOV Qeov veoXaias. 



12. ^Xiirere k.t.X.'] A combination 
of Phil. ii. 2 pXenere Toiis Kvvas, j3Xe- 
TTCTe Toiis Kaicovs ipydras, and Phil. ii. 
18, 19 Tovs ex^P^^ K.T.X., with Is. Ivi. 
10 Kvves evfoi. 

KUKevrpexeis] ''quick, nimble., clever, 
in mischief,' and so ''wily' The 
word occurs as early as Epichar- 
mus ; Bekker Antiatt. p. 105. Like 
so much of the peculiar diction of 
our Pseudo-Ignatius, it is a Euse- 
bian word; Fraep. Ev. iv. 1 (p. 132) 
TO deifov Koi KUKevTpexes Tav irepX ttjv 
KaKOTe-^yov TUVTrjv diarpi^rjv revTa^ov- 

TOiV. 

15. Toils Kvvas TOVS iveovs^ The 
'dumb dogs' of Is. Ivi. 10 are in- 
troduced again, Ps-Ephes. 7 Kvves 
eveoi, OV Bvvafievoi vXaKTelv, Xva- 

(TcovTes Xa6po8i]KTai. Here iveovs is ren- 
dered rabidos by 1 (but not by L in 
Ephes. 7, as stated by Ussher, for eVfol 
does not occur there in the genuine 
Ignatius, and'rabidi' is a translation 
of Xv(j(Tf>vTes). This seems to be ex- 
plained by Epiphan. Hacr. Ixxviii. 
3 (p. 1035 sq.) ol p.kv avdis ixavivres, 
h'lKrjv XvcrarjTTjpcov kvvcov, in\ tov idiov 
avTcov deanurrjv vXaKToiicri, KaOdirep 



TO THE ANTIOCHENES. 



237 



10 VI. TavTa ypd(f)oj vfjuv, d> tov Xpicrrou veeXaia, ov 
crvt^etSws vfjilv to tolovto (fipovrjixa, akXa TTpocf)vXaTT6ixepo's 
vfxd<;, cJ? TTarrjp ra eavTOv re'/cva. BAenexe ovp royc KaKev- 
Tpex^l<; eprATAC, Toyc exSpoVc toy cTArpoy toy XpicroY, 
&N TO TeAoc Ano3Aei<\, con [6 Oeoc h koiAi'a, ka'i] h AoIa gn 

15 th aicxynh AYTcliN. BAeneTe Toyc kynac Tofc eNeofc, Tovs 
6(j>ei<i Tov'^ crvpoixevov^, to. (^oXtSwra opaKovna, ras acnnoaq, 
rov<; jSacnXicrKovs, tov'? (TKopTTiov^' ovtol yap elcn dcoes 

dXcOTTOt, dv9pOiTT6p.Lp.Ol TTiOrjKOi. 

VII. UavXov Kol Herpov yeyovaTe p.adiqTai' pL-q drro- 

venter est, quorum 1 ; om. g. The words are perhaps an insertion to complete the 
quotation, but the coincidence of authorities in their favour gives them a claim to 
consideration. 15 toiis /cwas] om. g3. he.o\)%\evveov^ gj^. 16 (poXi- 

Scjrd] squamosos lA; (piXodojpa gig3; (pi.X65opa g^sg^s ; infoveaios L (see the lower 
note). 19 7e70J'aTe] g; fiatis L; estis lA. a.ir6Kiat\Tt\ gig3g4.f ; 

CLTToXecriiTai. g^. 



i^ vnap^rjs 'lovSatot tovtov ayvoTjcravTfs 
KCKXrjvTai Kvves evveoi...(pa(Tl yap tovs 
XvcraavTas Kvvas ivveovs KaXelcrdai 8ia 
TO vcobovs anoTeXf^crdaL K rfjs KaraXip,- 
iravovcrrjs avrovs diavoias- This is an 
entire misunderstanding of the mean- 
ing of the prophet ; but the supposed 
secondary sense, which was thus at- 
tached to the word, accounts for the 
employment of it in these two pas- 
sages of the spurious Ignatius, where 
'madness,' not 'sloth' or 'remiss- 
ness,' is the idea. 

16. arvpofievovs] 'trailing,^ as e.g. 
Antiphilus in Aniliol. ll. p. 175 
nacra 8i vrjdvs avpopevr] ; comp. LXX 
Micah vii. 17 <us ocjieis crvpovres yfji>- 
Later lexicographers and others seem 
to have confused a-vpeiv, avpfo-Bai, 
with (Tvpi^iiv. So perhaps the Scho- 
liast on Lycophr. 217 (rvpovaav akfirj 
Kaiii poi^oiiaav Trdrpr], who has the 
gloss, <Tvpop.ivqv, (Tvpi^ovcrav ttj Tvarpibu 
The confusion was assisted by such 
passages as Job xxvii. 23 avpie'i avrop 
K Toi) TOTTov avTov, Is. V. 26 avpiel 
avTovs (v. 1. avTols) an UKpov Trjs yrjs. 
See the notes of Ussher and Cotelier 



here. There is no sufificient ground 
however for ascribing this confusion 
to our Ignatian writer. 

(poXiScoTo] Arist. de Part. An. iv. 
12 (p. 692) TO. p.kv rpixcoTO. icTTi, ra he 
(poXidara, to, 8e XeTridcorct, oi 8e opvides 
TTTepcoToL The (poXls is the horny 
scale of a reptile as opposed to the 
Xenh the thin scale of a fish; id. iv. 
II (p. 691) ecrrt S' rj (fioXls ofioiov 
X^P<} XeTTiSoj, (f)V(Tei Be crKXrjpoTepov. 
The ' infoveatos ' of L is explained 
by the fact that Suidas (p. 1521 
Gaisford) under (})oXi8a>T6s writes, 
o 8e KpoKoBeiXos ras ;(;t/xeptoi;$ -qpLepag 
p. (ficoXeve I Kara yrjs eyKSKpvppevos, 
and that at a later point (p. 1534) 
some copies in connexion with (pco- 
Xea, (jiooXeveiv, etc., give cfxoXis' ko\ 
(f)coXi8a}T6s. 

18. dXmiToi] 'fox-like'': see Hesych. 
aXwTTos' aXcoTTfKwSTjs-, Travovpyos' 2o- 
^o/cXijs Qvearri 'ivaxcp, and similarly 
Etym. Magn. s. v. It is a fit epithet 
of the jackal [6w^). 

19. IlavAou K.r.X.] Ps-AIagn. 10 
IlaiiXou Kai Tlerpov 6epeXiovvTU)V rfjv 
eKKXTjaiav [rrp/ eV 'AvTioxeia}. For S. 



238 IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 

\e(rr)Te ttjv TrapadrjKrjv. ixv7]ixoi> ever are EvoBiov tov ol^lo- 
IxaKapiaTov TTOLfievos vfJicov, 69 7rpa)To<s iuexeLpiaOr] Trapa 
TMV aiTOCTTokoiv Tiqv vjxeTepav TrpocTTao-iav. [XT] /caratcr^v- 
vo)[Xv TOV TTaTepa' yevcofieOa yvrjcrioi TratSeg, oKka ixrj voOoi. 
otSare oVws (TvvavecrT pdi^rjv fied^ vp,civ' a irapcDV eXeyov 5 
vfup, ravTa /cat aircop ypa(f)co' ef tic oy ct)iAei ton KypiON 
Nhcoyn, HTOi anaGgma. mimhtai Moy riNecGe. avTLxpv^ov 
TUfxaju yepoLfi'qi', OTav ^Irjcrov eTTiTv^oi. MNHMONeyeTe Moy 

TOON AeCMOON. 

VIII. Ot TTpecrfBvrepoi, noiMANATe to In ym?n noiMNioN, 10 
ewg dvaSei^r) 6 @eo9 tov [xeXkovTa ap^eiv v[xo)v' eroa r^p 
hAh cneNAoMAi, i'na XpicTON KepAHCco. ot otaKo^'Ot yivo)- 
(TKeToicrav olov elcriv a^^tco/xaro?, koX cnrovoal^eTcocrav afxeix- 
TTTOi etvac, tVa oxtlv fiLixrjToi Xptcrrov. o Xao<s vTTOTao'crecrooi 
Tol<; TTpea^vTepoL'i kol rotg StaKoi^ot?. at TrapBivoi yivoi- 15 
(TKeTcjaav tlvl Ka6iipo)crav eavras. 

IX. Ot oivSpe<; (TTepyeTOJcrav ra? ojxo^vyov?, [xvt][jlo- 

2 v/jlQv] gigsLlA : i]fj.wu g2g4. 3 vner^pav] g^jg^j-LlA ; rjixeripav g^^g^. 

5 a] quae L; et quae A; quae ergo 1; ws gig2g4; 'i's odu gy 7 i^rui] 

g g sg^; ^aro} g^ 8 'Itjctou] g; christuiti 1; iesum christum A; 

deo L. 12 cT:Mo\x.a.i\ add. ^^ tempus resohitionis meae instat L. This 

addition is wanting in glA. For (nrivdofjLai g^ has aireudo/jLai, and \festino. 
1 3 a/xe/iTTTOt] glA ; mimaculati {afxta/xoi ?) L. 19 <ra/)Ka ^St'ai'] gLl : ja:;'^-^ 

abrahaimcm A (comp. i Pet. iii. 6). Petermann supposes that the Greek text of A 
was 'Lappa, 'ihov. 20 (ju3(ppoviTwaav'\ g^ ; castificent L ; erubescant [A] ; 

Paul see Acts xi. 26, xiii. i, etc.; doubtless means the same, though 

for S. Peter, Gal. ii. 11. It is not he says tov 'lyvdnov . . .tov nfTci tov 

however strictly accurate to say that (laKapiop UfTpov Tfjs 'AvTioxdas 8ev- 

either 'founded' the Church of An- Tepov ewia-Koirov (just as Eusebius, 

tioch : comp. Acts xi. 20 sq. H. E. iii. 22, 36, calls him hevTepo^ 

I. Y.voh'iov\ The constant tra- eViWoTros, not reckoning in S. Peter, 

dition, whatever may be its worth, and so also Mart. Rotn. Ign. i). A 

makes Euodius or Euhodius the first more precise statement is hazarded 

bishop of Antioch after the Apostles ; in Apost. Const, vii. 47 ''h.vTioxda^ 

Euseb. H. E. iii. 22, Chron. II. p. hi EvdStos p.kv in ip.ov UtTpov, 'lywi- 

152 (Schoene). Accordingly Socrates, Tios 8e vno UavKov. 
H. E. vi. 8, writes 'lyj^drtos 'Aj/no- 5. a iraputv K.r.X.] Similarly 2 Cor. 

X^'i-as TTjs ^vpias Tp'iTos airo tov xiii. 2; comp. I Cor. v. 3. 
airo(TT6\ov HeTpov iTria-Konos, and Ori- 6. el' tls ov (jiiXel K.r.X.] From 

gen Horn. vi. in Ltic. (lii p. 938) i Cor. xvi. 22. 



TO THE ANTIOCHENES. 239 

vevovTe<i ort fjiia eve, ov TroWal evC, iSoOrjcrav iu Trj KTicrei. 

at yvvoLKe^ TLjxdTOJ(rav tovs dvhpa<; co<? crdpKa iSiav, jjirjSe 
20 i^ 6v6iJLaT0<; aurov9 ToXfiaTcoaav KoXeiv, cro)(f)poveCTcocrav Se, 

jjLOVov? dvSpa^ Tov^ o/^o^T^yofs elvau vojXL^ovcraL, ot? /cat 

rjvoidrjcrav Kara yvcoyu-qv eou. ot yovel^, ra TeKva nat- 

Seuere TraiSetav lepdv. rd reKva, rt/xare tov^ yovel<;, i'na 

ey YMiN H. 
25 X. Oi SecTTTorat, /xt) V7repr)(f)dva>^ rot? SouXots irpoae- 

^ere, jat^ov/xei/ot toz/ tXtjtlkov ^Ico/S elnovTa, ei Ae ka'i e(|)AY- 

AlCA KplMA eepAnONTOC MOY H BepAHAlNHC MOy, KpiNOMeNOON 

AYTooN npdc M6" Ti f^p noif-icoo, eAN eTACiN Moy d Kypioc 
noiHCHTAi; KOL Ta e^rj<; emo-racr^e. ol hovkoi, fxrj irapop- 
30 yiL^ere tovs SecrTrora? ei' jx-qSevL, tVa /xi) KaKcov dvr]Ke(TTcov 
eavTot? atrtot yivqaOe. 

XI. Mi7Sei9 dpyos icrOieTO), Iva [xtj pejji^o<i yiv-qrai 
Kol 770Pvok6tto<;. fxeOyj, opyij, (fiOovos, XoiSopia, Kpavyij, 
/SXacr^T^/xta, wHAe ONOMAzeceoo In yM?N. at XVP^'' h'V O'Tra- 

(rw(ppovi^T(x}aav gi^ga-^gs ; sciant {(ppoveiTwa-av ?) 1. The edd. have retained (jw(f)po- 
pi^^Twffav, though a transitive verb makes no sense. 25 TrpocrexeTe] g 

(comp. lA); praeferaniini (itpokx^T^). 26 tov rXriTLKOf] gAl ; om. L. 

Ttb/3] gigjgsLlA; Kidc g4. 27 ^epaTratVT;?] ^epaTrev?;? gj. 29 iroi- 

rjaTjTat] giJ'g3g4^ ; Tvoi-qaeTai g^. 30 iv ii.rjdevl'] gl ; propter res nihili A (prob. 

an interpretation of ec /xTjSei't); inira'L. 31 eaurots] gjg3g4J'Ll; air oh g^; 

om. A. 32 pe/j-IBbs] gig3g4 ; pefiirrds g^. 33 TropuoKoiros^ g^ ; wopvodKowos 

gjj-g3g4j, and so the edd., but see Steph. Tkes. s. v. (ed. Hase et Dind.). 
34 ^Xacr<pT]/ji,ia] glA; blasphemiae L. 

"]. fiifirjTai fiov ytVecr^e] I Cor. iv. Trpoaayopevovcra k.t.X. (comp. I Pet. 

16, xi. I. iii. 6). This passage will account for 

8. pLvr]ixovevTe ixov K.r.X.] From the substitution in the Armenian. 
Col. i\'. 18. 23. ha ev vpuv ^] Exod. xx. 12; 

10. TTot/idmre k.t.X.] From 2 Pet. comp. Ephes. vi. 3. 

V. 2. 26. et 8e Koi K.T.X.] From Job xxxi. 

11. eyw yap k.t.X.] 2 Tim. iv. 6, 13, 14. 

followed by Phil. iii. 8. 32. fxi^Ms dpyos k.t.X.] Suggested 

19. toy a-apKa Idiav] Comp. Ephes. by 2 Thess. iii. 10. 

V. 29. 34. fir]8e ovofia^ea-6(ii k.t.X.] From 

liT]8e e| ovofiaTos k.t.X.] Apost. Ephes. V. 3. 

Const, vi. 29 CO? 77 ay'ia ^dppa tov cnraTaXaTcocrav, KaTaaTprjvida-axri] 

'A^paap. eTipa ovS" i^ ov6p.aTos avTov These two words in this connexion 

vnopevova-a KaXetv nXXd Kvpiov avTov are borrowed from i Tim. v. 6, 11. 



240 



IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 



Ta\aTOJ(rav, tva firj KaracTTp-qvLdaoicri tov \6yov. tm Kat- 
crapL v7roTdyy]T, ev ot? dKivhvvo<i tj vnoTayy]. tov<? ap^ovra? 
fjLT] ipe9il,eTe eU Trapo^vcrfJiov, tVa fx-^ Score dcfyopjjLrjP to?,^; 
^rjTovaL KaO' vjjlcop. rrepl Se yoT^reta? rj TraiSepacrrta? -q 
(f)Ovov TTepiTTov TO ypd<f)eLV, oTrdre Tavra kol rots eOvecriv 5 
aTTYjyo pevrac Trpdrreiv. Tavra ov^ cJ? aTrofrroXos TvapaKe- 
Xevoixai, dW ws a-upSovXos vjxcov vttoijllixvtJ<tkq) v//,(X9. 

4 ^fJ'^"] gsLlA ; ^7^011' gig2g4. The acpopf-i-riv is repeated after ^tovciv Ka6' 
vfxQv by LA, being probably a reminiscence of 2 Cor. xi. 12 iva eKKoxj/u dcpopiJ.T]v twv 
deXovTwv d<popnrjv. 8^] glA ; cm. L. yorjTeias] g^s; yorjTlas g^g^gz- 



I. Tw Kaiaapi Ac.r.X.] See Mart. 
Ign. Rom. 6 (p. 515), and the re- 
marks, 11. p. 379. 

3. f If TTopo^vcr/ioi'] This expression 
occurs Heb. x. 24 in a different con- 
nexion. The words which follow, 
"iva fif] K.T.X., are an echo of 2 Cor. xi. 
12. So again nepiTTov to ypdcjieiv is 
borrowed from 2 Cor. ix. i, and koI 
Tois edveaiv k.t.X. is suggested by 
I Cor. V. I. 

9. TO nodeii'ov /c.r.X.] i.e. Hero. 
For the expression see Ign. Polyc. 8 
with the note ll. (p. 361). 

II. viTohiaKovov^ K.r.A.] See the 
enumeration of the Church officers 
at Rome (a.d. 251) by Cornelius in 
Euseb. H. E. vi. 43 Trpea-^VTepovs recr- 
aapaKOVTa e^, Sta/coi/ous eVra, i57rc8ia- 
Kovovs tnra, aKoXovOovs 8vo Koi Tea- 
crapaKovra, i^opKUTTas Se Ka\ avayvaxj- 
Tas afia TrvXcopo'is 8vo /cat TrevTrjKOVTa, 
XVf"^^ '^'^^ S^i-^ofMepOLS VTTfp Tas ;\;iXiaff 
irevTaicocrias. Of these offices the 
acolytes were confined to the West- 
ern Church and so are not mentioned 
here. On the other hand the 'dea- 
conesses' seem to have been con- 
fined to the Eastern Church at this 
time. See also Apost. Const, iii. 11 
roi? XoiTTOis K.\TjpiKo2s..oiop avayvciaTais 
T] ylrakTMS rj nvKcopols t] vnrjpiTais k.t.X., 
viii. 12 TvaTpiapx^v, TrpofprjTcov, 8iKai- 
av, aTToaroXcov, fxaprvpcov, ofioXoyr]- 
Tav, enKTKOTTCov, npea-^vTfpcoi', diaKO- 



V(ov, vnohiaKOVQiv, dvayvaaTmv, yj/aX- 
Twv, 7rap6(va)v, -^-qpav, Xa'iKccv k.t.X., ib. 
o enuTKOTTOs, 'direiTa 01 TrpecrjBvTepoi koi 
oi BiaKovoi Koi vnoSiaKoioi kol oi dva- 
yvaxTTai Ka\ 01 rJAoXTai Kai 01 daKrjTai, 
Kai ev Tals yvfai^lv at diaKovKTaac Kcil 
al napdevoL Koi ai )(rjpai; comp. viii. 
1928, 31, Apost. Can. 43, Cone. 
Laodic. Can. 24 ttjs fKKXrjo-iaa-TiKiis 
Ta^eoos ecos vTrrjpeTav ^ dvayvcoarav rj 
yj/aXTciv TJ fTTopKKTTav rj dvpapcov fj tov 
Tayixaros Tav d(jK.r]Tav, Co7lC. AntiocJl. 
Can. 10. Of these lower orders the 
' sub-deacons ' are first mentioned in 
the middle of the third century, in 
the passage of Cornelius already 
quoted and in the contemporary 
letters of Cyprian. On the cause of 
the institution of this office see Phi- 
lippians p. 188 sq. The 'readers' 
occur as early as Tertullian de 
Praescr. 41 'hodie diaconus, qui eras 
lector,' where the language shows 
that this was already a firmly esta- 
blished order in the Church. Of the 
'singers' the notices in the Apos- 
tolical Constitutions are probably 
the most ancient. The 'door-keep- 
ers,' like the subdeacons, seem to be 
first mentioned in the letter of Cor- 
nelius. The KoniavTes first appear a 
full century later ; see the next note. 
The 'exorcists,' as we have seen, 
are mentioned as a distinct order 
by CorneHus, while in Apost. Const. 



TO THE ANTIOCHENES. 



241 



XII. ^Kcnrdtp^ai to aytov irpecr^vTipiov. acTTra^o/xat 

TOv<^ lepov<; hiaKovov;, koI to iroOeivov (jlol ovo^xa, ov eTrtSot/xt 

[o olvtI ifxov iv TTuevfJiaTL ctytoj, OTav yipi<jTov iinTv^o)- ov 

avTiy^v^ov yevoLfXTju. dcnrd^oixat vnoSiaKovov^, dvayv(6(TTa<;, 

i/zaXra?, 7rvXa)pov<;, tov^ K07n(jiVTa<;, inopKLCTTd^, 6[xo\oy'r)Td<;. 

7 iifidi] i)fxS.s gy 9 eirldoifjn] reservavi 1 {(peL56/j.Tju) pointing to an interme- 

diate reading f<^i5oi/it (e</)et5ot/it). 12 iiropKiaTas] gig2-^S4''' > e^opKicrrds g^; 

exorcistas LI ; om. A (substituting religiosos for the two words, ivopKCcrrds, 6fj.o\oyy)- 
rds) : see the lower note. 



viii. 26 it is ordered that they shall 
not be ordained, because it is a spi- 
ritual function which comes direct 
from God and manifests itself by its 
results. The name and the function 
however appear much earlier in the 
Christian Church; e.g. Justin Mart. 
Apol. ii. 6 (p. 45). The forms lirop- 
KKTTrjs and f^opKia-rfjs are convertible ; 
e.g. Justin Mart. Bia/. 85 (p. 311) 
01 e^ vficov eTropKiarai . . . i^opKi^ovcri 
K.T.X. The ' confessors ' hardly de- 
serve to be reckoned a distinct order, 
though accidentally they are men- 
tioned in proximity with the different 
grades of clergy in Apost. Const. 
viii. 12 already quoted. Perhaps the 
accidental connexion in this work 
has led to their confusion with the 
offices of the Christian ministry in 
our false Ignatius. In Apost. Cofist. 
viii. 23 biaTa(Tcrop.ai nepl 6p.oXoyT]Tav 
6p.oXoyrjTf]s ov xeipoTovelrai k.t.X., they 
are treated in much the same way as 
the exorcists, being regarded as in 
some sense an order and yet not 
subject to ordination. Possibly how- 
ever the word ofJLoXoyTjTai has here a 
different sense, ''chanters^ as the 
corresponding Latin ' co7ifessores ' 
seems sometimes to have, e.g. in the 
Sacramentary of Gregory ' Oremus 
et pro omnibus episcopis, presbyteris, 
diaconibus, acolythis, exorcistis, lec- 
toribus, ostiariis, confessoribus, vir- 
ginibus, viduis, et pro omni populo 
sancto Dei ' ; see Ducange Gloss. 

IGN. IIL 



Lat. s. V. (11. p. 530, Henschel). 

12. Tovs KOTTiaivTai] '' the labourers^ 
i.e. ''grave-diggers'' or ^ sextons.^ In 
a law of the year 357 {Cod. Theod. 
xiii. i) mention is made of 'clerici 
qui copiatae appellantur,' and ano- 
ther law of the year 361 {Cod. Theod. 
xvi. 2. 15) runs 'clerici vero vel his 
quos copiatas recens usus instituit 
nuncupari' etc. From these passages 
it is clear that the name was not in 
use much before the middle of the 
fourth century, though the office 
under its Latin name ' fossores ' or 
' fossarii ' appears somewhat earlier. 
Even later Epiphanius {Expos. Fid. 
21) writes koI KOTnaral, ol to. (rdpara 
TTfpLaTeXXovTfs rdv K0ipaip,4v(itv, as if 
the word still needed some explana- 
tion. In accordance with these facts 
Zahn (/. V. A.p. 129) correctly argues 
with regard to our Ignatian writer, 
urging that on the one hand he would 
not have ascribed such language to 
Ignatius if the word had been quite 
recent, while on the other hand his 
using the participle {tovs KOTncovras) 
rather than the substantive indicates 
that it had not yet firmly established 
itself. For these ' copiatae ' see es- 
pecially de Rossi Roma Sotterranea 
III. p. 533 sq.,Gothofred on Cod. Theod. 
11. cc, and for the Latin 'fossores' 
Martigny Diet, des Antiq. Chre't. s.v. 
See also the inscriptions, C.I. G. 9227, 
Bull, de Corr. Hellen. vii. p. 238, 
Journ. of Helle7i. Stud. vi. p. 362. 

16 



242 



IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 



acnrdtpyiaii ras (fipovpov; twv ayioiv nvXcovcov, rdq iv ^picrTu 
StaKWOV?. acnrdtpfxai ra? ^pLaToXtjixTTTovs TrapOevovs, a)v 
6vaL[xy]v iv KvpCco Ii^crov. acnrdtpfxai ra? creixvoTaTa^ 
^pa^. dcnrdl^oixaL rov Xaov KvpCov diro yuKpov ew? jxeyd- 
\ov, KOL Trdaaq ret? aSeXc^ct? jxav iv Kvpico. 5 

XIII. 'AcTTra^o/xat Kacrcriavov /cat Trjv o/xo^vyov avrou 
Kal Ta (jyiXTaTa avTov TKva. acnrd(,eTaL vixd<s TIoXvKapTros 
6 d^LOTT perry] <s e7rtcr/co7ro9, w /cat ^eXet vrept vjxcov, (p /cat 
TTapedeiJiy)v vjxd^ iv Kvpico' /cat irdcra 8e tJ iKKXrjaia Sjxvp- 
valoiv ixvy]iJioveveL vfxcov iv rat? Trpocrev^oi'^ iv Kvpio). dcnrd- lo 
^erat v/x,as Ovi7crt/xo9 o E(^ec^ta>^' ttoiixtjv. acnrdl^eTai v^id<; 
Aa/xa? d May^^crta? iiriaKOTTOS. acTTra^erat v/xa? rToXv/Sto? 
d TpaWaicov. dcnrd^eTaL vfxd<? ^iXcov /cat 'Aya^oTTOv?, ot 
Stct/covot ot (TVvaKoXovBoi fjiov. AcnACAcBe aAAh'Aoyc cn 

Afl'tp Ct)lAHMATI. ^5 

I Ttts pri.] TOi^s gig2g3g4) but the feminine is wanted, for the clause clearly stands 
in apposition with rds fv x/O'fTy BcaKofovs, as A and L translate it. 1 must have 
read tovs ippovpovs tQiv aylwv wvKwv 6vTas iv XP'""'"'? ^LaKovovs fnYAcONONTAC 
for TTyAooNCONTAc). This is intelligible in itself, but inappropriate here ; for 
both the male deacons and the male door-keepers have been saluted already. 
1 xpi-<^To\-qtJ.WTOvs\ g^; xP"'"'"o^'^7rT0i;s gig3g4J. 3 da-Trd^o/xai rds trefxvoraTas 

Xijpas] sahito venerabilissimas viduas L ; saluto pudicissimas viduas 1 (comp. Hero 
inscr.) ; saluto verecundas viduas A. The clause is omitted in all the Greek mss. 
6 Kacrcrtai'oi'] gLl. Zahn writes Katriai/ic, but see above, p. 149. 7 (plXrara 

aiiTov] glA; om. L. 8 6] giga-fgs; om. g4. /xiXei] fiiWei. g^; 'yueXXet 

erat in V [i.e. gj' Dressel. 9 ij] gig3g4J; om. g^. 12 Aa^ias] damas 1 ; 

h-r\ixa.s g; demas A; om. L (doubtless owing to the homoeoteleuton -MAC). See 
Magn. 2, Hero S. 13 TpaXXaiwv] gig2-fg3g4-f ; trallaeoi-um L; trallianoriun 

1 ; tralanorum A. dtrTrdferat] gig2g4 ; salutat 1 ; daTrdfoj'Tat g3 ; sahitant LA. 

It is difficult to decide between the two. Internal probability is divided, gram- 
matical strictness being set off against diplomatic conformity. 14 do-Trd- 



I. ras (ppovpoiis k.t.X.] This func- 
tion of door-keeping was especially 
assigned to the deaconesses ; Apost. 
Const, viii. 28 hiaKovicycra ovk evXoyei 
ov8e Ti (ou TTOiovaiv 01 Trpea^vTepoi rj 
ot 8i,aK0V0i eVireXei, aXA r) rov (f)vXdT- 
Tfiv ras 6vpas k.t.X. It was only the 
women's gate however, which they 
kept; Apost. Const, ii. 57 arrjKeTcoaav 



8e 01 fxev TTvXcopol els ras el(r68ovs rav 
dv8pcov (jivXacraovTes avrds, al 8e 8ia- 
KovoL fls rds Ttov yvvaiKcov k.t.X., and 
accordingly they placed the women 
in their seats, zi>. 58. Comp. Ziegler 
de Diaconis et Diaconissis xix. 10 
(p. 352 sq.). 

2. ')(^pL(TToXr\p.TTTovf\ ' CJirist-posscss- 
ed' ; as in Method. Conv. i. 5 (p. 13 



TO HERO. 243 

XIV. TavTa drro ^iXtTnTMV ypaffyo) vfjuv. ippoj/xepov^ 

v/Aa9 o (ov fxopos ayivviqTO'; Stct tov Trpo alcovcov yeyevurjfJLevov 

oia(f)vXoi^aL TTvevixari kol crapKL, koL LOOLfJn i5/xas iv ttj tov 

^pucTTov /SacrikeLa. acnrdt^ofxai tov olut ifiov fieXXovTa 

20 ap^eLV vfJLcov ov /cat ovaLfxyv iv XpLCTTco. eppoiorOe ew /cat 

ls.pi(TT(^, 7r(f)(x)TL(TIJLV0L TW CtytW TTVeVfXaTL. 



II. 

liVOt HPIiNA. 

'TrNATIGS, o icat @eo(f)6po<;, rw OeoTifxriTOi koX TToBeivo- 

TaTO), \_(Tep.VOTdTCO,~\ -)(pL(TT0(f)6p(p, TTVeviXaTOcjiOpa), rNHCIOi 

cracr^e] gjg2J'g3 ; dcnrd^eade g^. 18 ha(l>v\d^aC\ aistodiat lA ; Sia<pv\d^i g : 

dub. A. 19 padiXelq.] gl[A] ; adventii {irapovaig.) L. 20 /cat pri.] gl : 

om. L; def. A. ^ppuaBe] eppQcrdai gig4- fv] gl ! ^'^ deo L; gratia dei 

patris A. 21 n-ecpuTUT/j.ii'oi] g3g4.f ; ilhiminati LI ; wetpi^TKnt.ivov g^g^ ; 

al. A. 

Subscr. ToC 07^01; iepofidpTvpos lyvarlov wi.(TTo\r] irpo^ avrioxeis. d. gigg. No- 
thing in g3g4LA. 

npOC HPOONa] ad urionem A; 7rp6s TJpwva diaKOPov avnoxio. (with t in the 
marg.) g^.; tov avTov iwidToKr] irph^ ripoiva diaKovov dvTWX^'i-o-^ giga (with t in the 
marg. of gj) ; tov dyiov iepofxdpTvpos iyvaTiov dpxi-eTrKTKdirou deoirSXews diTioxetas 
eTnaToXr) Trpbs ijpui'a (sic) didKOvop dvTLoxdas. i. g^ ; ignatius eroni diacono eccksiae 
antiochenorum L* (see p. 55). 

24 o-e/xj'OTaTtfj] gig4^ ; piidico 1 ; ptiro A ; om. gagsL. The omission is probably 
owing to homoeoteleuton. 7n'evfiaT0(p6pqi'\ gig2g4>i'Ll ; om. g3A. Again the 

homoeoteleuton may account for the omission. yvrjaiiii re/cj'y] gA ; om. 1 ; ^lio 

(om. yp7]cri(p) L. 

Jahn) 6 xpi-(rT6\rjTrTos...^la)dwrjs. The in God and Christ'; e.g. Plut. FzV. 

word is framed on the analogy of |ioua-o- Pop>/. 23 ippda-Or] XPW'^^'-^- 

XrjTVTOs, <j)oL^6Xr]TrTos, 6eo\r]nTos, etc. 24. yvrjaico k.t.X.^ From I Tim. i. 

6. Ka(T(TLav6v] See the note on 2 (comp. Tit. i. 4). This letter is 

/^n. Alar. 5. largely borrowed from the Pastoral 

14. acrnacracrBe k.t.X.] See Tars. Epistles of S. Paul, as also from the 

10, with the note. Epistle of the genuine Ignatius to 

20. 9ew Koi Xpto-Tw] The dative Polycarp. The form of salutation 

of that whereby or wherein the per- x"P'f eXeos [koi] elprjvrj is derived from 

son is strengthened, ' Fare ye well these epistles. 

16 2 



244 



IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 



TeKNCp 6N nicTGi KOL dyctTTT], HpovL ^LaKouco XptcrroG, virr)- 
perrj 0eov, -)(dpL<;, eXeos, Koi elprjvrj diro tov navTOKpaTopo^ 
eov Kat ^picTTov ^Irjcrov tov Kvpiov r][xa)v tov fjiovoyevovs 

aVTOV VLOV, TOY AONTOC eAYTON fnep toon AMApXIoiN HMOiN, 

dnooc eleAHTAi hmac ek toy eNecTcoToc aioonoc noNHpoY; '^cti 5 
cr(v(Tr) 19 T'qv ^acrikeiav avTOV ttjv eirovpaviov. 

I. Ila/oa/caXcu ere iv ew TrpocrOeivai tco Spofxoj aov, 
KOL iKBiKelv (TOV TO d^Lcojxa. Trj<; (rv[Ji(f)OJVLa<; T179 7rpo9 tov; 
ctytov? (f)p6vTii,e' tov<; dcrOeveaTepovs jBd(TTat,, Lua nAHpoocHc 
TON NOMON [toy] XpicTOY- vr)(TTeLai<; Koi Seryo-eo-t crxoXa^e, 10 
aXXa fJLT] d[XTpa)^, tVa jut) aavTOv Kara^ctXi^?' otvov /cat 
Kpeojv fJiYj TrdvTiq dTTC^ov ov yap ecTTiv ^SeXvKTct* ta yap 
ArA6A THc rflc, <f)r}(TL, (\)ArecQe- Kai, eAecGe KpeA wc AaX'^na- 

Kai, oTnOC eY^pAINei KApAlAN AN0pOOnOY, KAI e'AAION lAApYNei, 

KAI ApTOc CTHpi'zer aXXa /xejaerpi^jaeVo)? koI evra/crw?, cu9 0eov 15 
)(opr)yovvTO<i' tic yayo c^AreTAi h tic niCTAi nApe2 aytoy; oti 
ei' Ti kaAon, aytoy, kai e\ ti ataSon, aytoy- th ANAfNcocei npoc- 
exe, tVa fxrj jxovov avros etS]?? tot)? vofxov^, dXkd Kai aXXots 

I "H/)wi/i] gig3g4J'; ^pwj't g^; eroni L (and so generally, but see p. 58); 
urioni A. Xptcrroi/] glA ; yWw christi I.. vwr/piTri] gl ; prref. f/ 

LA. 3 XptffTou 'IijcroD] gl; t7;cro0 XP"'"''''''^ L*A. 4 rtDj" d^ap- 

Ttwi/ T7/awj'] glA; nodis et peccatis nostris L. 6 (tciJitt;] g4j; salvaret L; 

salvos faceret I ; (rwiret gjgjgs ; invitavit [A]. 7 Trpocr^eri'ai] g2.s'g4J ; tt/joo-- 

e^vat gig3. 9 (/)p6vTtf6] gigjL ; 4>pbvei.^e g^ ; (ppovri'^eTe g^ ; r/<rOT ^,?;-^rd' 

1; studere [A]; but from the connexion lA must have had the singular, if indeed 
they did not read ^povri^eiv. 10 rod XpicrroO] ggJga; XP'-"'''^^ giS4' 

II /Of^ sec] glA ; om. L. /caTct/3dX]7s] KaTa^dXKrjs g^. 12 ecmv g^\ 

e<TTi g^sg^s; elffi. gy 13 (prjai, (pdyeaee] gjg^gs ; (pdyejOe. ^ijat g4. 



4. ToC Sovroy K.T.X.] From Gal. 
i. 4. 

7. TTpoa-Belvai k.t.X.] Modified 
from Ign. Polyc. i. Several of the 
injunctions in this chapter are de- 
rived from this same epistle. 

9. ^da-ra^e, Iva /c.r.X.] Modified 
from Gal. vi. 2. 

12. ra yap dya^a K.r.X.] See Apost. 

Const, vii. 20, where the same pas- 
sages are quoted, ra dyada k.tX 



from Is. i. 19, eSeo-^e k.t.X. from Gen. 
ix. 3, T(f (fidyerai k.t.X. from Eccles. ii. 
25, ort el' rt KaXoi/ k.t.X. from Zech. ix. 
17. The remaining quotation, oivos 
K.T.X. (from Ps. ciii (civ). 15), is not 
found there. 

15. fieiJLfTprjfMevcos k.t.X.] ApOSt. 
Const, i. 9 euVa/crcof. . ./xe/nfrpj^/xe'i/wv. 

17' T^^ dwiyKijcrei 7rpo(7e;^e] Borrow- 
ed from I Tim. iv. 13. 

19. vr]^i\ I have supplied the 



TO HERO. 245 

avTov<s e^Yjyfj. vrj(f)e (o(; eov dO\r}Ti^<s. oyAeic crpATeydMeNoc 
2olMnAeK6TAi TA?c TOY Bi'oY npAfMATeiAic, Fna TO) crpATOAorH- 

CANTI ApeCH' eAN Ae KAI a6AH tic, Oy CT6(})AN0YTAI, CAN MH 

NOMiMooc aBAhch. dvTLXpvxov (Tov Iju) 6 SeV/ato?. 

II. Hag d keycjv irapd rd Stareray/xeVa, Kav d^LoinaTos 
y, Kav vqcrrevrj, Kav TrapOevevy, Kav (rr}[Meia TTOurj, Kav npo- 

25 (f)r)Tevr), Aykoc crot ^aivicrOoi eN npoBAToy Aop^, irpo^aTcov 
(j)6opdv Karepyal^ofjievos- et rts dpvelraL tov cnavpov Kai 
TO 7rd6o<; eTTaia-^vveTai, ecrTOi crot oj? [aurd?] d dvTiKeLixevos' 

Kav yooMICH TA yn'^^PX^NTA nTCO)(0IC, Kav OpH MeOlCTA, KAN 

nApAAoj TO cooMA 619 KavcTLV, ecTTOJ crot ^SeXvKTOS. et Tts 
30 ^avXt^et rd^' vofxov tj tovs 7rpo(f)Ti]Ta<; ovs o X^toros Trapcov 
i-rrXypoJO-ev, ecrrw crot wg d dvTi)(jpicrT0^. et rt? avdpojTrov 
\4yeL xjjikov TOV Kvptov, 'lovSatd? icTTiv )(pl(ttokt6vo<;. 

III. Xh'pac ti'ma tag 6'ntcoc )(HpAC" op(f)avo)V TrpoVcrracro' 

O 09 yctp eCTTLV nATHp TOON 6p4)ANa)N KAI KpiTHC TOiN )(Hpa)N. 

35 jxrjSev dvev tcov imcTKOTrcJv irpaTTe' lepels yap elcrtv, crv 8e 
BiaKovo^ TCOV lepecov eKelvoi fiaTTTL^ovcTLV, iepovpyovcnv, 

15 aTTjpl^ei.] o-reptfet g^. 18 eidrjs] g^g^giS; oiSes g^. 1 9 J'lj^e] 

vigila A; om. gLl: see the lower note. 20 TrpaY/nareiots] gig3g4J; 

irpayixaTiais g^. 21 dp^o-Tj] gig4^; a.pi<7ei g^gj. d^X^] gig2Jg4J'; 

ad\etgy 12 6.e\-n(Tr{] g^g^s ; a.d\-n(TeL g^gj,. o-vrl^vxlyv] g^g^g-^; avrl- 

\pvxos g4. 24 ] om. g3. 26 apvLTa.i\ dpueire gj. 27 ai)r6s 

6 avTiKetixevot:] g; adversarius lA; antichristus et adversarius L. 316 avrl- 

Xpttrros] gigaga (comp. i Joh. ii. 22, 2 Joh. 7) ; dvrixpi.<TTos (om. 6) g4J. The 
edd. omit the definite article. 32 X^7"] g2g3g4 5 Ae7r; gjj. '/''Aoi']g4 5 

nudum L; merutii A; tantum 1; om. gigjgs- 

word from the Armenian. Patrick from i Cor, xiii. 2, 3. 

Young had suggested the insertion 33. x'/'P"* '''V" k-t-A.] From i Tim. 

of KaKonddrjaov, supposing the pas- v. 3. 

sage to be borrowed from 2 Tim. ii. 34. Trarfjp k.t.X.] Adapted from 

3 ; but it is taken word for word Ps. Ixvii (Ixviii). 5. 

from Ign. Fo/jyc. 2. 35. ixrjdeu k.tX] See Ign. Magn. 

ovMs K.tX] From 2 Tim. ii. 4, 7, with the note (ll. p. 122). 

5. 36. Upovpyov(TLv\ Used especially 

23. d^ioTTia-Tos] See the note on of celebrating the eucharist; e.g. 

Ign. Py^z'/a,^. 2 II. (p. 254). Athan. Apol. c. Arian. 11 (p. 105). 

25. \vKos K.T.X.] From Matt. vii. So too 'upovpy'ia; e.g. Euseb. V.C. 

15 ; comp. Ps-Ephes. 5. iv. 45 fxva-TiKais Upovpyiais. 

28. Kav yl^aixia-Tj k.t.X.] Adapted 



246 IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 

^eipoTovovcTLv, -^eLpoOeTOvcrLV av 8e avrot? ^uaKovec, o5 
Srec^avo? d aytos ei^ 'lepocroXv^ot? laKco/Bo) Kai rot? Trpecr- 
/3vTepoL<i. TO)v (Tvvd^eoiv fxirj afxeXeL' i^ wd/>iaT09 TrdvTas 

i.7TllpqTeL. MHAei'c coy THC NeOTHTOC KATACJipONeiTOO, aAAa 

TYTTOC riNOy TOON niCTOON EN AOfCO, GN ANACTpO(})H. 5 

IV. Ot/cera? ixtj eTraicr^vvov Koivoivel ydp rjixiv koX 
avToI? Tj ff)V(TL<5' yvpoiKa^ jxt] /SSeXvTTov- avTai ere ydp 
yeyevviJKacTL /cat i^eOpexjjau. dyaTrdu ovv xprj Td<^ atrtag 717s 
yez^i'T^crecus, fiovov iv Kvpico' apev Se yvuaiKos dvrjp ov TratSo- 
TTOLiqcrei. nixdv ovv ^pr) ras (Twepyov<; T17? yeuvrjcreco's. ofTe 10 

ANHp X<^P''^ TYNAIKOC 0YT6 TYNH X^P'^ ANApoC, Ct />t7^ 771 TWt' 

TT poiToirXdcrroiV' tov ydp 'A8d/x to crdiixa e/c rwv reacrdpoiv 
aTov^eioiv, Trj<; Se Evag e/c rrj? irXevpa^ tov 'Ahdfx. kol 6 
irapdSo^o<i Se To/cero? tov Kv^tou e/c ix6v'iq<; ttJ? vapOevov, 
ov ^SXvKTrj<; ov(Tr)<5 t^s vofxlfiov /xtfeo)?, ctXXa OeoirpeTrovs 15 
ttJs yevuTQcrecos' eTrpene ydp tw SyjjXLovpyo) ixyj ttj crwijdeL 

I x^'/'OT'oi'oOcrij'] gl ; om. LA. StaKo^'ct] g^; 5ia/coi''Q gig4; ffiinistra L; 

ministrabis (or ministres) A; Siaxovers g3 ; niinistras (v.l. minislrans) 1. 2 St^- 

^ai/os] gig2-fg3 ; o <TTi(pavos gj^. 4 KaracppofeiTu] KaracppovrjTu g^. 6 koi- 

'wi'ei]g3; /foi^wi'Tj (j/c) gj ; /c otf^ (V) g^ ; /cotyrj g4; communis est [sic) \A.; communis 
L. 7 ai^ral] gjJg^ga ; ?>6' LI ; ai/rat (sic) g4; ?7/a^ A. o-e 7ap] gig3g4i'; 

7d/3 o-e g^. 8 -ii'-iivvT]Ka(jC\ gig3g4J ; -yi-yivvrtKav g^. 9 /^oi'oi'] txt LI ; 

add. 5^ gA. 13 Ei/'as] Ei}a g3. 16 r^ (Tvvr}dei\ gig3g4J'; consueta L; 

r^ (Tuvrideig. g^; secundum humanam consuetiidinem 1 ; al. A. 19 virepri- 

I. x^'P'"'*""'^'''"') x^'P"^^''"^*''*''] Trail. 7. The example of Stephen 

Apost. Const, viii. 28 e7ri(TK07ros...xei- as a deacon is given in Apost. Const. 

podeTfl, xeipoTovel, Trpoa(j>epfi. While viii. 18. 

Xeipo6ea-ia is used of 'laying on of 3. e| ivoparos K.r.X.] See the 

hands,' e.g. in Confirmation, x'^'^po^o- note (ll. p. 345) on Ign. Polyc. 4, 

via is said of Ordination ; e.g. Apost. whence this injunction is borrowed. 
Cofist. viii. 27 inicTKUTTOS viro rpiav 4. prj8eis crov k.t.X.] From I Tim. 

fj 8vo inicrKonav x^'poToj/et'cr^a), comp. iv. 12. 

Apost. Can. 1^2. Referring originally 10. ray a-vvepyov^ /c.r.X.] Apost. 

to the election of the Clergy, x^V" Const, vi. 29 wr Koij/wj/oiif jStou /cat 

Toi/i'a came afterwards to be applied a-wepyovs nphi yeveaiv ttcuScoi'. 
commonly, as here, to their ordi- oxire avrjp k.t.X.] From i Cor. xi. 

nation; see Suicer 77^^^. s. vv. xftpo- n, from which passage also some 

rovfiv, xf'poToi'ta, with the passages ideas in the context are borrowed, 
there quoted. 12. to a-apa k.t.X.] Apost. Const. 

tds '2Tf(pavos K.T.X.] Comp. Ps- viii. 12 ttjs pev \_'ifvx^s\ eK rov pjj 



TO HERO. 247 

arro^piqcraa-dai yevvqaei dkXd rfj 7rapa86^(o kol ^eur), 0J9 
SyjixLOvpyo). 

V. 'TTTepr}<f)aviav ^evye- YnepH({)ANOic yap ANTiTACcexAi 

20 Kypioc. xJjevSoXoyCav fiSeXvTTOV AnoAeic yap hantac Toyc 
AaAoyntac to YeyAoc. (f)96vov (jivXaTTOv ap^i^yo? yap avTOV 
o ota/3oXo9, /cat StaSo^i^o? o Ka'Cv, aSeX^w fBacTKava^ Kal eK 
(jidovov cfiofov KaTepya(Tdp.evo^. rats aSeXc^ats p,ov Trapaivei 
ayaTTav top Qeov Kal (jlovop apKelcrdai rols tStot? dvSpdcnv- 

25 ixoLO)<; KOL Tot9 d8eX(j)ol<; fxov Trapaivei apKelaOac rat? ofxo- 
CvyoLS. TrapBevovs (fivXatTe, cJs XptcrTov KeifxijXLa. MAKpd- 
eyiwoc ecro, ti^a 179 noAyc eN cjjpoNHcei. tojv TrevrjTOiV fX7) 
aixeXet, iv ots av einropfjs. eAeHMocyNAic yap kai nicreciN 

AnOKAQAl'pONTAI AMApjIAI. 

30 VI. ZeAYTON AfNON Thipei, &J9 eov OLKrjTijpLOV' va6<; 
XpLCTTOv vTrap^ets, opyavov el tov 7TvevfJLaT0<;. olSa? oVoj? 
ere aveOpexjja- el Kal iXd^^LCTTos elfXL, ^7^X^7179 ^ov yei^ov* 

4>ai'Lav] g.g^s ; vweprttpavelav g^g^. 20 7dp] txt gig2g4L ; add. 9^770-1 gjl ; 

^m ait 1 (but azV is wanting in some important Mss). A cannot have had 4>7]<tl, 
for he mends the passage by substituting a third person etenim perdit dominies etc. 
2 1 avrov\ gig3g4 ; z>wj- L ; ejus lA ; om. g^. In gig3g4[A] eiTTtj' is added ; om. 
22^1. 22 6 5td/3o\os] here, gjg3; before ayroO, g4. For gg see the last 

note. ^asKava's^ g-^g^s ; ^aaKalvas gg ; ^affKrivas g^. 24 rots idiois 

dvdpdaiv ofiolojs Kal rots dSe\(pdis fiov Trapaivei apKela-dai] om. L by homoeote- 
leuton. 2g dTTOKaeaipovrai] g^g^g^s ; diroKaOalpuvTai. g^. ^i 6pyavov 

et]g; et organum...existens\; organumque 'L ; et cithara K. 

ovTos, Toii Se [a-conaros] eK rav rea-crd- the notes. 

pcov a-Toixeiav. 23. rais ddeXffyais yLOv K.r.X.] Bor- 

13. o Tvapaho^oi K.T.\.'] Comp. F/ii- rowed from Ign. Polyc. 5; see also 

^^PP- 8- Apost. Coftst. viii. 32. 

ig. vneprjcfiavlav K.T.X.] ApOSf. Consf. 26. fiaKpodvfjLos k.t.X.] ApOSt. 

vii. 5 oi;k e(Trj...v7rp^4)avos- vTrepr](j)a.- Coiist. vii. 8 ytVou paKpodvfios, 6 yap 

vois yap 6 Qebs duTiTaa-aerai. This toiovtos ttoXvs e'v (ppovrjaei, based on 

same passage (Prov. iii. 34) is quoted Prov. xiv. 29 (lxx) paKpodvpos dv^p 

in the genuine Ignatius, Ephes. 5 ttoXi/? ev (ppoi/T^aei. 

(see the note, il. p. 45). 27. rwv Trevrjrwv K.T.X.] Apost. 

20. ^evhokoy'iav /c.r.X.] ApOst. Const, vii. 12 eaj/ ;^?;r, hia rmv ;^eipwi' 

Const, vii. 4 01; rj/eva-jj- 'AnoXe'is yap, aov 86s ... e'Xerjpoa-vvais yap k.t.X., Sl 

(fir]<Ti, -rravras tovs XaXovvras to yj^evdos quotation from Prov. xv. 27 (xvi. 6). 

(Ps. v. 6). 30. creavTov k.t.X.} From I Tim. 



KdiV] See Clem. Rom. 4 with 



v. 22. 



248 IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 

[jLLfjirja-aL ^xov riqv avaaT po^iqv ov /cav^wyuat iv KoafJico aW iv 
Kvpico- HpcovL TW e/A&j riKvoj Trapaivco' 6 Ae kayx^menoc 
eN Kypi'co KAYX'^^cBoo. ouaijXTjv crov, TratStov TroOeivov ov 
(j)-uXa^ yeprjTai 6 [jl6vo<; dyevprjTos @eo9 ^at o KvpLO<; 'irjaovs 
Xyotcrros. jxrj ttolctlv vCcrTeve, fxyj iracriv Oappeu, ixrjSe av rts 5 
VTTOKopilpriTai ere* iroXkol yap elcnv VTrrjperai tov XaTava, Kat 

6 TAXY eMniCTefwN KOY(tOC TH KApAlA. 

VII. Mejjivyjao tov @eov, /cat ov^ a/xaprr^crei? Trore. 
fxr) yivov Sti/zu^os iv Trpoa-ev^fj crov, [xaKoipLOS yap 6 fxyj 
oi,(jTa<ja9. TTLCTTevo) yap eU tov naTepa tov Kvpiov 'irjcrov 10 
XpLOTTov Kai elq tov p^ovoyevrj vlov, otl Sei^et /xot o 6eos 

lApoiva inl tov 6p6vov fjcov 7rp6crOe<^ ovv iirl rw Spojxo). 
napayyeXXo) ctol eirX tov %eov tcov oXwv Kat eVt tov Xptcrrov, 
napovTos Kal tov dyiov Tn^eu/xaro? Kat tcjv XevrovpyiKoiv 
TayixaTOiv (|)yAa56n p.ov thn nApAGHKHN, r^v iycn Kai o Xpttr- 15 
T05 TrapeOefxedd aoi, /cat /xt) kavTov dvd^iov Kpivyq tmv 
ho^OevTOiu TTepl crov Seep. TrapaTidiqyii crot ttjv eKKhqaiav 
^AvTio^ioiv. TLoXvKapTTO) TrapeOefJirjv vixd<s iv Kvpccp Irjcrov 

XpLCTTS. 

VIII. ' Acnrdt^ovTai ere ol iTTiaKOTTOi, Ov7}(TiiJio<;, Btros, 20 

2 "Hpuvi T(j3 ifi(^ T^KvCj)] gig2'''g4-f j vp<^va TO ifxov TKvov g3 ; hei'otii {eroni) filio 
mco L ; heronem Jilium meum 1 ; filiimi meum urionem A. Both the Latin versions 
have the same verb tnoneo. 4 -yivriTail giga-fgsj yivoLTo g^. 6 iiroKopl- 

^7)Tal ae] inroKopl^eral ae g3 ; VTroKopv^eral ae gj ; inroKopiJ^riTal ae g^ ; viroKopu^rjT^ 
aov g4. TO Kvpiov] g; add. nostri L1[A]. ii p^ovo-ievri] g; add. ipsiiis L; 

add. (f/Vw lA. 1 5 '^'^^I'5j'] gig25g3 ; <p<i\a^a\. g^. \() rCiv hoxQivTdiv^g^g^', 

Tuiv SodivTuv g4 ; TU)v SexOevTcov g^ ; expecfatis L ; eortim quae ostensa sunt {deix^^"- 
Tuv) 1. In A the sentence is translated indignum ejus in quo ct deo gi'atus vere es. 
17 0e4^] gjg2g4; TCfj ^ey g3. 1 8 'Ai/rtox^wv] diTtoxa^wc gig3. HoXuKcipTry] 

TroXvKdpirov g^. C begins at this point. 21 Aa/tias] Santas gi-i'g2-''g3g4'y ^ 

see II. p. iiosq. 22 86ev...aoL] om. C. Kal] gA; om. LI; def. C. 

2. 6 8e Kavx^fifvos k.tX] 2 Cor. 13. eVi tov Qeov K.r.X.] Suggested 

X. 17; comp. I Cor. i. 31. by i Tim. v. 21. 

7. 6 Taxi) /c.r.X.] From Ecclus. 15. cjivXa^ov k.t.X.] From I Tim. 

xix. 4. vi. 21. 

9. firj yivov k.t.X.] Apost. Const. 20. BtVoy] See the note on Philipp. 

Vll. II \ir] yivov 8l^vxos iv TTpocrevxfl 14* 

(Tov..Xeyei yap 6 Kvptos ep,o\ TleTpa 29. I'trxve] The injunction of Moses 

eVi TTjs 6aKd(T(Tr]s, '0\iy6\lrvxe, f's ri to Joshua, Deut. xxxi. 7; comp. Josh. 

fdi(TTa(ras ; i. 6, 7, 9. 



TO HERO. 249 

Aa/xa9, lloXv^tog, /cai 7rdvTe<; ol arro ^lXlttttcov, ev Xptcrrw, 
oOev KaL eTrecrretXa crot. acnraorai to 6eo7rpeTTe<; irpecr^v- 
Teptou. acTTTacrat tov9 aytovs o'ut'Sta/cot'ovs crov, cov eyoi 
ovaiiJLrjv eV ^^piarco, crapKL re Acat TrvevfiaTL. acnracrai tov 

25 Xaoi' Kuptov ano [XLKpov ew? [xeydXov Kar ovofxa' ous rrapa- 
TiOiqixi (TOL, a5s Mwvcn^s 'li^crot' rw /xer' avTov (tt paTiqy^' 
KaL fX7j (TOL (fyavfj fiapv to \)(Bev' el kol fjcrj icrjxeu tolovtol 
oloL eKeivoL, dXX' ovv ye ev^oixeOa. yeveadaL, eTreLSr) kol tov 
'A/Bpadjx ecT/xev TratSe?. icxY ovv, d) '^Hpcov, 'qpo)LKO)<; kol 

30 ai/Spt/cctj?' (TV yap eiCA^eic dno tov vvv kai elAleic tov Xaw 
Kvptov TOV ev AvTLO^eL(t, kai oyk ecTAi h cyNAroorH Kypioy 

cbc npoBATA OIC OyK eCTIN nOIMHN. 

IX. 'Ao-Tracrat Kaa(rLav6v tov ^evov fjiov, /cat ttjv crefx- 
voTaTiqv avTov 6n.6t,vyov, koI Ta (f)LXTaTa avTcov Tratota* 019 
35 Acibcei d 0edc eypeiN e'AeoN nApA Kypi'oY eN eKeiNH th HMepA, 
Trjs et5 t^fJids ^LaKovias' ov? Kat TrapaTiOrjixL ctol ev ^pL(TT(o. 
dcrnacraL tov^ ev AaoSt/cta TrtcrTOV? anavTa'^ KaT ovofxa ev 
XpL(TT(o. Tcov ev TapcTM [x-Q dp^ekeL, dXka crvve^eaTepov 
avTov<; eTTL/BXeTre, eTTLCTTrjpLl^cjv auTots to evayyekLov. MapLV 

23 ayiovs] gLlA; om. C. 26 Mwi/crjjs] g^ (contrary to its general practice) 

L1[C] ; f^uffiji gi-^g2^g3[A?]. airrby] gig^JgaLAC ; aiirov g^; al. 1. 27 el] 

txt LlC; add. yap gA. toiovtoi. oloi] om. C alone. 31 ^] gig3g4'S'; 

om. gg. 33 KacFffLapov] gLl ; kasianum [C] ; kisianum [A] ; comp. Antioch. 

13, and see p. 149. 34 aOrwj'] gLlA ; oiJtoO C. TratSta] TratSet'a g^. 

35 otio-et] g2g4; dabit L; SijJtj (Swi?) gjg3 (from 2 Tim. i. 18); det 1; dub. AC. 

36 Xptory] txt glAC ; add. 'i.y\ao\> L. 37 AaoSid^] gjgagsLC] ; XaoSiKela g^s; 
laodicia (v. 1. laodicea) 1 ; dub. A. For L see p. 58. 39 ai^rois t6 evayye- 
\iov\ Us evangelium A; avroiis rb evayyi\iov gigggs; olvtovs rf eiiayyeXii^ g^; eos in 
evangelium C ; eos in evangelio 1 ; ipsos secundum evangeliuin L. The editors read 
ai)Toi>s ets rb evayyiXiov. Mdpiv] marim L; Jiiarinum (lUApiNOc) C; ma- 
riamifn A ; fuarium 1 : see above p. 137. 

30. t(ra|eiy ac.t.X.] Words bor- yj. AaoSiKi'a] The Syrian Lao- 
rowed from the functions assigned dicea; not the Phrygian city men- 
to Joshua on his appointment, Num. tioned by S. Paul (Col. ii. i, iv. 13, 
xxvii. 17. 15, 16) and S. John (Rev. iii. 14 sq.). 

33. Kao-o-tai/oj/] See the note on For the orthography of the word see 

Ign. Mar. 5. the evidence in the passages of the 

35. Sw'o-et o Geo? K.r.X.] Quoted N. T. just cited, 

from 2 Tim. i. 18, but not quite ver- 39. Mapii^] See the note on Mar. 

batim. Ign. i. 



250 IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 

Tov iv Neia TroXet ttj irpo^ Zap/^M Ittictkottov Trpocrayopevoj 
iv Kvpicp. TTpocrenre he koX rrjv (TejxvoTaTrjv Maplav riqv 
Ovyaripa (xov rrfv TToXvixaOecrToiTrjv, kol tyju /car olkov avTrj<s 
iKKk-qcriav ri<i dvTC\fjv)(ov yevoiynqv' to e^eyiirkapiov tcou evcre- 
^ojv yvvacKCJV. vyiaivovTa ere koX ev Tracriv evooKLfjiovvTa 5 
o TTarrjp tov ^ptcrTov St' avTov tov [xovoyeuov<; cf)vXdTTOL 
enl fJLrJKL(TTOV [yStov] )(p6vou ts ux^ekeiav Trj<; e/c/cXr^crtas. 
eppojcro ev Kvpioj, koI 7Tpo(Tev)(Ov tVa TekeLcoOco. 



12. 
UFOt Ea>ESlOTS. 

*TrNATIOS, o Koi (^eo(f)6po<;, Trj evkoyrjixevrf ev ixeyeOet 10 

Oeou naTpo^ irXrjpcofjiaTL, Trj kol Trpooipicr^evrj npo 
al(x)VOiv elvai olol iravTO^ els So^av Trapdjxovov, aTpeiTTOv, 
T^vcofxevrjv kol eKkekeyixevrjv ev TrdOei dkyjOivS ev OeXyjfxaTL 
@eov TTaTpos Kai Kvptov rjfxoiv 'irjcrov Xptcrrov tov acoTrjpos 
Tjixiov, Trj eKKkqaia Trj d^iofxaKapicTTOi, Trj ovorrj ev 'Ef^eVco ^5 
Trjs Acrta?, TrXetorra ev 'Irjcrov XpucTTcp kol ev djxcojxco xcupd 
^aipeiv. 

I 7r/)6s Zap/St^] ad zarbo L ; apiid (prope) zabi-o C ; sccus zarbo 1 ; prope ad 
derbim Jluvium A ; wph'i dva^ap^Q gjgjJ ; wpos dua^dp^o} g^ ; Trpbs dva^apK^ g^ : see 
Mar. Ign. i. 2 Maptctj' ry\v~\ om. g^. 6 5t' ai^roO] gl ; per (om. ai)roy) 

LC ; om. (altogether) A. toO] repeated in g. ^uXttrrot] g,g4J'LlAC ; 

(f)v\dTTi g2g3- 7 iirl /xriKia-Tov ^iov xP^vov} g ; in longu?]i vivere L ; aevo 

longiore 1 ; in longiim tempus C ; per longa tempora A. r^s e/cKXijo-tas] lA ; 

ecclesiae christi L ; tijs toO Qtov iKKXrjalas gC. 

Subscr. TOV avrou dylov iepop.dpTvpo% iyvariov eTTiffToKr] Trpbs ijpwva SidKovov 
(ijpujva SidKouav g^) dvTioxeias gjg^. In the marg. of gj is the number c. No 
subscr. in g3g4ACL. 

rrpOC e(|)6CI0Yc] g4 (with la in the marg.); rod avroO eTnaroXr] irpbs ecpeaiovs 
182 (with La in the marg. of both Mss); Iyvariov evLffKowov dvTLoxeias ewLaToXi] 
vpbs (pa-iovs g^ (with a' in the marg.); tov dylov iepop.dpTvpos Iyvariov dpxi-eTn- 
ffKbirov 6eoir6\ews dvrioxdas einaroXT] wpbs icpeaiovs. la. g^. 

10 f"] gig2g3g4''' with I ; om. gjl, but 1 here degenerates into a paraphrase, 
magnituditie patris dei repletae. 11 Tr\-r\puijx.arC\ gig2g4gs with I (see II. p. 22) ; 

Kal TrXrjpw/MaTi g^. See the previous note for 1. 12 Trapap-ovov] g^g^g^g^ I; 

singtdaril; irapafiiveLv g^. 15 d^LOfiaKapiffrip] gig2g3g4-i' 1 I ; 6eop.aKapi(T- 

I. npos Zap^] See the note on Mar. Ign. i. 



TO THE EPHESIANS. 251 

I. 'ATToSe^u/xet'O? vjxcop iv 0ew to TrokvTTodrjTov ovofxa, 
o KeKTTjcrOe (^ucret hLKata, Kara ttlcttlv koL aydirr^v iv ^picrTco 

20 ^Irjcrov Tw (TOiTrjpi tjixojv' yi.ifx'qToX ovTe<; eov ^LkavSpoiTTia^, 
dva^o)7rvpijcravTes ev at/xart XpuaTov, to avyyepLKov epyov 
reXetw? d7rr)pTL(raT6' dKov(TavT<; ydp [xe SeSefxevov diro %vpia^ 
VTrep XpicTTov, tt^? KOivrj<; iXTTiSos, TreiroiOoTa ttj rrpocrev^ 
vfxwv i.TTLTV^elv iv 'Fcofxy 6r)pL0[jia)(rj(TaL, Iva oua tov jxapTv- 

25 piov SvvrjOco ixa.6y)Trj<5 elvau toy YTiep hmo3n cayton ANeNep- 
KONTOC Oeo) npoc(t)opAN KAi Gyci'an. eVet ovv ttjv TroXvTrkr)- 
^eta^" vfxcov iv ovofxaTL eov d7reiXr](f)a iv Ov7)cnfJi(o, tco ctt 
dydrrrj dSirjyrJTO), vfjLOJv Se iiricTKOTrai' ov ev^o/xat /cara Xptcr- 
Tov 'Irjcrovv Vju-as dyaTrdv, Kai TrdvTas v[ia<; iv 0[X0L0}ixaTL 

30 avTOv elvai' evXoy7}T6<; yap o 0eo9 o -)(^apiad[xevo<; vjxlv 

TOLOVTOL<; OVCTLV TOLOVTOV iiricTKOTTOV KeKTrjaOaL iv XpiCTTO). 

II. liepl Se TOV crvvSovXov yjixcov Hovppov, tov /cara 
Seov SiaKovov vjjlcov koI iv Trdaiv evXoyiqixivov, ev^ofJ^OLL 
TTapaixelvaL avTOV dficJixov et? TLjxrjv Trj<; iKKXijcrias Kac tov 

35 eTncTKOTTOV vp.(ov tov fxaKapLcoTdTOV. Kpo/co? oe d Seov agios 
KOL vjxcov, ov (OS i^ejXTTXdpLov ttJs a<f) vixcov ayaTTT)'^ aTreXa- 
^ofxev, Kara iravTa [xe aviiravcrev kai thn aAyci'n moy oyk 
enHcxYNQH, w? /cat avTOv 6 TraTrjp 'It^ctov XptcrTOV dvaxjjv^ei, 
djjia ^OvrjCTLixo) kol Bovppa> koI EvTrXoi Kat '^^povTcovu, hi 

ry gg. 16 'l7]crov XpLffT^] g^g^sg^g^sl; xp'-<^'''V ^V^o^ Ss- 18 ajrode- 

^dfievos] gigag4g5l I; dweSe^dfjirjv gj. This is only one of several alterations, 
by which g3 endeavours to remedy the anacolutha and mend the grammar of 
the text in the passage vv^hich follows. 19 Xptory] gigaJgsgs-fl I*; Kvpioj 

g4. 20 (rwr%t] g,g2g3g4J-l I ; Kvpiqj g^. 21 dva^wirvprjcravTts] 

add. odv gy 22 dirripTLaaTe] dwy)pT7](jaTe g^. ydp'] gig2.yg4^gs^l 

I; om. g3. 23 TreTTOt^ora] g3g4J-l (comp. I) ; TreTrot^ores g^g^gs- 25 dv- 

eveyKOVTOsl gig3g4-rg5-r I ; avevejKavTos g^. 26 eTret] gig2g4g5l ^ ' ^7^ 

fji.v gy iroXvirXrideiav] gig3g4-fg5Jl I ; iroKvirdOeiav g^. 32 Bovppov^ 

I (see II. p. 33) ; bm-ro 1 ; ^ippov (or ^i^pov) gig2^g3g4J; ^rippov gs ('7? secundis curis' 
Dressel). 38 eirri(xxvvQv] gig3g4-fg5-f 5 iTraicrxuvB-r) g^. 39 'Ovt)- 

(T^Mvl oviari/xu} g^. Boi'ppf] I; /"<rro 1; /Sippa; (/Sippw) gig3g4^ ; ^ww g^ ; 

pippu) altered into ^7?ppw g5. EurXot ] gig3g4i' ; eiiirXol g^ ; tinrXor] g^. ^pbv- 

TW'] gig3g4'fgS-f ; <PP0VT0VL g^. 

25. TOV vnep K.T.X.'] Adapted from 37. koI ttjv Skvalv fxov k.t.\.] From 

Ephes. V. 2. 2 Tim. i. 16. 



252 IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 

^v TTCtt^ras ujoicts Kara ayaTriqv aZov. ovaLixiqv vjjlcov oloL 
iravTO^, edv irep a^cos w. Trpiirov ovv v/^ct? ecrrtv Kara iravra 
rpoTTOv ho^dt^eiv 'irjaovv Xpuo-Tov tov So^dcravTa v/xas* Iva 
iv fJLLa VTTOTayfi htc, KATHpricweNOi to) aytco noi' kaI th ayth 
TNWMH, Kol TO AYTO AefHTe nANT6c TTepi TOV avTov, Lua 5 
VTToracrcroixevoi t(o eincrKOTTOi koX tw irpeaj^vTepiw Kara 
TTOiVTa r]T rjyia(T}xevoi. 

III. Ov Staracra'OjLtat vixlv, cJ? cov ti. el yap Koi 
SeSe/i-at Sta to ovofxa, ovtto) dTTrjpTLafxaL iv Irjcrov Xpicrrw. 
vvv yap dp^v e^co tov ixaOiqrevecrOai, Kai npocrXaXo) vplv lo 
ws d/xoSovXots* e/xe yap eSet Trap vixcof inroiJivyjcrOrjvaL TriorreL, 
vovBecrta, vTTop.ovrj, piaKpoOvfxia. d\)C eTreLorj 7) dydnrj ovk 
ia fxe (TioiTrdv nepl vfxcov, Sid tovto npoeXa^ou TrapaKaXelu 
Vfidq, OTTO)? crvvTpe)(y]T rfj yuajfiy tov Seov. /cat yap 'Irj(TOv<? 
Xptcrro? irdvTa /caret yvdjixyji' npdTTei tov Trar/oo?, oj? auro? 15 
TTOV Xeyet* er<JL> ta ApecTA aytoy noioo nANTore. ovkovv /cat 
T^/xas )(py] ^rjv /cara yucofJLrjv eov et* Xptcrro) /cat ^i^Xovv, wg 
IlauXos* MiMHTAi 'ya/9 ^AOY, cf)r)cni', riNecee, KAOoac KArti) 

XplCTOY- 

IV. "Odev /cat v/xtv Trpiiru awTpeyeiv Trj tov inLcrKOTrov 20 
yvcopuTj TOV /caret 0eov Trotjutati/ovro? v/xas* OTrep /cat Trotetre 
avToi, o-o(f)Lcr6ei'Te? vtto tov Trt'ev/xaros. ro yap d^iovo- 
fxaaTov TrpecrftvTepLov, a^iov ov tov %eov, ovTCt)<; crvvyjp- 
fxocTTai rw eTTicTKOTTO) cus ^opoat Kiddpa, avvSeSefxevoi ovto) 
Trj o/xovotct /cat crviJi(f)(ouco dydirrj, 7)9 ecTTiv ap)(r)yo<5 /cat 25 

I i/^ias] i)/aas l'/uSs g2. 2 Trp^Trov] Trpi-rruv g^. 4 LiTrorayj] prae- 

ceptione (e7rtra7^) 1. voi] add. koX tGi axnSi irve'uii.a.ri. 4 (not supported by any 

other authority). 5 X^yijTe] g4J'gs^; dicatis\; A^V^Te gigjgs- 9 ^J'Oyua] 

txt gig2g4g5J ^^^- civToO g3; add. yt'j-z/ christi 1. 'Itjcj-ou Xptcrry] giga-fgs I j 

Xpi^CTif iTjcrov g4g5; def. 1. 14 criii'Tp^x''?''"^] ciicr/j^xeTe g^. /caJ 7a/)] g3 

omits from here to Kara yvJjfxriv Qeov. The omission is explained by the homoeo- 
teleuton. 15 ws] Kadws g4 alone. 16 ayToO] gig2g4 (but g4 transposes, 

TTotcD aiiroO) g^; def. g3. The edd. read avT<^, as it stands in Joh. viii. 29. In 

4- jjre, KaTTjpTicr^evoi /c.t.X.] From Joh. viii. 29. 
1 Cor. i. 10, the clauses being trans- 18. nLfirjToi ... fiov k.t.\.] From 

posed. I Cor. xi. i. 

16. eyw Ta dpeara k.t.X.] From 30. 80s... auVoiy /c.r.X.] A very loose 



TO THE EPHESIANS. 253 

(pvAag iT^crovs o A^picno^. Kai 01 Kar avopa oe ^0009 
yevecrOe et?, tVa crv^x^oivoi ovre<i iv oixovoia, crvvd(f)Lav eov 
Xa/3ovTe9, ei' kvoriqTi tv yeviqcrde Trj avfJifpcovLo, rw @e&) iTarpi 
Kol T(o TjyaTfiqixivo) vico avTov Irjcrov ^picrTco tco 'Kvplco t^ixcov 
;io Aoc yoip AYToic, <f>y]cri, nAxep Afie, i'na d^c er^o kai cy en ecMCN, 

KAI AYTOI 6N HmTn eN (LciN. ^pr^CTLlXOV OVV (TTLV VfXoi^ U 

afjLc^ixo) kvoTiqTi crvvr)[JifJivov<; @ew /xiju-T^rag elvac XptcrTov, 
ov /cat /LteXr; vTrdp')(T6. 

V. Et yap eyw iu fJUKpo) ^ovoi TOiavT-qv crvvrideLav 

35 ^(T^ov Trp6<; Tov eTTicTKOTTOv vfjiojv, ovK dv6 po)Trivrjv ovcrav 
dWa TTuevfxaTLKrju, nocro) fxaXXov v/xa? fxaKapit^oi rov^ dva- 
KeKpajxevov; avr(o, oj? nq e/c/cXi^crta rw Kvpico 'irjcrov kol 6 
KvpLO<; T(o e<w /cat Tvarpl avTOv, Lva vdvTa iv kvoTTjTi o-vjx- 
(f>copa y. ixr]Sel<; TrkavdadM' edv jxij rt? ii>T6<; 7) rov Ovaiacr- 

40 TTjpiov, xxTTepeiTaL TOV apTov TOV Seov. et yap ivos /cat 
hevTepov TTpocrev-^rj TocravTrjv la-^vi' e)(et, ojorTe tov XpucTTov 
iv ai/rotg ecrTdvai, nocra) fxaXkov rj re tov eTTtcr/coVov /cat 
Trdar}^ T7J<; e/c/cXi7crta9 Trpocrev^ <Tvix(f)(ovo<; dvLovcra tt/do? 
ew TTicTTol 7rapacr)(e0rjvaL avrot? ndvTa ra ' Xpia- 

45 T'w alTTj^OiTa. 6 ovv t(ov tolovtcov -^oipilfip.evo'; koI jjlt] 
avvep-^^ofievo'? iv /3ov\fj Over loiv /cat ekkAhcia npcoTOTOKooN 
AnorerpAMMeNojN eN oy'panco Aykoc ccttlv eN npoBATOY AopA, 
rjfxepov eVtSet/cvv? ixop(f)rjv. cnrovhdaaTe, dyaTTr^Toi, vttot<x- 
yrjvaL tco CTrtcrKOTrw Kat rots Trpecr/BvTepoL^ kol rots Sta/co^'ots 

1 it is rendered quae placita stint ei, as in the Vulgate. 17 ^Xodvl ^yf\otv g^. 

23 oiJrws] gig2g3g4-'' I i ovTOj g^. 24 ffuz'SeSe/t^voi] g; colligatae (cm^'SeSe- 

^^i^ai) 1. 25 ^s] g,g2^g3g4^ ; "(/J 1 ; 27 gs- 26 6 Xpto-Tos] g^g^gj ; 

Xpto-T6s g3g4. 28 yivn(jde'\ gig3g45 ; 7eveo-6'e g^gj. TrarpJ] gig2J-g3g4-f 

1; Kol Trarpi gs. 30 ffi)] aol g^. 36 dva/ceK^aya^j/oi's] g4; avaKe- 

K pafifj^ivovs g^g^; dvaKeKpefiafievovs gjga ; qui pendetis 1. For the reading of I see 
II. p. 43. 44 TTto-Tot] g3; persiiadet 1; Trlarei g^g^gs' "'tcrTij g4. The edd. 

(before Zahn) generally read irelaei, and Dressel has wLarei. irdffei.. 47 oi5- 

pocy] oi)pams 4 alone (with Heb. xii. 23). 

quotation made up of John xvii. 11, pression, \vKOi iv rrpo^arov Sopa, sug- 

21. gested by Matt. vii. 15, occurs also 

46. eKKXr}a-ia TrpfOTOTOKcov K.r.X.] in Hero 2. 
From Heb. xii. 23. The next ex- 



254 IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 

d yoip TovToi<i vTToracrcrojLte^'o? vTraKOvec X.pL(TTa) t(o irpo^eipi- 
(Ta[xepco avTOv<;' 6 Se aireidcov avrot? aTret^et Xptcrrw \rjcrov' 6 
Ae AneieooN toj y'<|> oy'k oyeTAi thn zoohn, aAA' h oprn toy eoY 
MeN6i en ayton- av6dSr)<; yap icmv koI Svcrepi^;, virep-q^avo^, 
6 /xt) 7r6L6ap)(cov rots KpeuTTOcnv. YTTepHct)ANOic oe, cfyrjcnv, 5 
d 0edc ANTiTAcceTAi, TAneiNoic Ae AiAcoci x<^P'n" /^^ott, YnepH- 
(t)ANoi nApHNOMOYN 00 c c(t)6ApA- Xey6L oe /cat d Kvptos 7rpo<s 
Tov^ tepet9, 6 ymoon akoyoon eMOY AKoVei, kai 6 Imoy akoyoon 
AKOYei TOY neMVfANTOC Me nATpdc d ymac AGexooN eiwe ABere?, 
d Ae eMe ABerdoN AOere? ton hcmyanta we. lo 

VI. 'OcTOj ovu /SXeireTe cncoiraJPTa rov eTridKOTTOv, tikeiov 
avTov (f)o/3ela6e. irdpra yap bv Tre/xTrei 6 oLKoSecnroTrjq et? 
iBuav OLKovoixiav, o-uroi<^ avTov Set i^/jta? oi^eaOai, oJ? avTov 
TOP TrefxipavTa. top ovv iiricrKOTrov otjXovotl cos avTov rov 
KvpLOv Set 7rpoafiXeTTLv, tco Kvpio) irapecrTcoTa' dpATiKON Se 15 

ANApA KAI dlYN TO?C epfOIC BAClAeYCl Ae? nApeCTANAI, KAI MH 
HApeCTANAI ANGpdonOIC NOOOpoTc. aVTOS p.eVTOl OVT) a LfJiOS 

VTTeperraivei vfjiojv tyju ev ew evra^iav, drt vduTes Kara 
akrjOeiav tJqTe, Kal ort iu vpxv ovSe^ta aipecris KaroLKel, dW 
ovSe aKOvere tlpos 17 {jlovov ^Irjcrov XpcaTov rov dXiqdivov 20 

I b...vwoTa(j(Tbixvos] oi...vTroTa(ja6fj.evoi g^ alone (notwithstanding that it has a 
sing, verb i)'7raK:oi;et). i"''a\-oi;et] gjg3g4g5j ; obcditX; viraKoicrei. g^. g dKo6- 

"] gig2g3g4l; oi'/c dKovaei i/Mou dXXa gj. lO Trifxtl/avra] gig3g4J'g5J; 

dwocTTelXai'Ta g^ (from Luke x. i6). ii 08;'] gig3g4.fg5'i'l ", om. g^. 12 tt^/jl- 

TT"] gig2^g3g4^I; "ii^^i^ I; TT^/i'/'et g5. 13 i7^as] gig^Jgags^l I; I'Mas 

g4. 16 Trapecrrdcai] gig2-5'g3g4-fl (as in Prov. xxii. 29); om. g^. 17 av- 

OpdiTTois vuOpols] dvdpdiirovs vojdpo'us g3 against all the other authorities. In Prov. 
xxii. 29 it is avdpaa-i vojdpoLS. 18 6'rt] gig2-fg4-fg5-fl I ; xal Sri g3. /card] 

gig2'fg3g5-^; '^"'^^ g4- 22 Bid Tb Kal] gig2^g3; Sid rb gj; quoniamX; 

KoX (cm. bid t6) g4. 25 Toiolvbe Ka.ibevTolv] roiQvbe TraibevTuv, all the 

2. 6 8e dneidav k.t.X.] From J oh. t/iov... Trarpos does not occur there, 
iii. 6. 15. opariKov av8pa k.t.X.] From 

5. v7repr](}}dvois /c.r.X.] See the Prov. xxii. 29. 

note on Hero 5. 22. !/ o-wjua k.t-.X.] The expres- 

6. vTrfpi](f)avoi K.T.X.] From Ps. sions are borrovv^ed from Ephes. iv. 
cxviii (cxix). 51. 4 6. 

7. Xe'-yet Se K.r.X.] The quotation 25. vnb roiolvSt k.t.\.'\'' under two 
vi'hich follows is taken mainly from such instructors.'' Considering the 
Luke X. 16, but the clause kui o reading of the MSS, there cannot, 



TO THE EPHESIANS. 255 

TTOLixeuo^ KOI SiSacTKoiXov Koi i(TT, ojs ITaOXo? vfXLV eypa<f)ev, 
In cooma kai eN nNeywA ota to /cat cn mia eAniAi KeKAHcBAi 
T7J<; TTtcrreajs* eTTenrep koX elc Kypioc, mia nicric, eN Bahticma, 
eic Oedc kai nATi-ip nANTOON d eni hantoon kai Aia nANTCON 
25 KAI eN nAciN. Vjaet? p.ev ovv iare tolovtol, vtto toloIpSe 
TTaLSevTOLv (TTOL^eL(oOevTe<;, HavXco rw ^ptcrTO<^opaj /cat Ttju-o- 

^eiw TO) TTLCTTOTdTO). 

t 6 6 

VII, Ttt'e? Se (fyavXoTaTOL elcoOacnv S6X(o TTOvrfpco to 
oVo/xa TTepL(f)epeLv, dXXa rtm TrpdcrcrovTes dvd^ia eou Kat 

30 (f)povovvTe<s ivavTia Trj<^ tov Xptcrrov StSac/caXta? evr' oX- 
e^yow eavTcov /cat twj' TreiOoixdvoiv avrots" ov? 8et v/xa? cJ? 
OTipia iKKXiveiv ai'kaioc yap ckkAinac coozeTAi eic ton AioaNA" 
npd)(eipoc Ae riNexAi kai eni'xApTOC AceBooN Ano'^AeiA" eto"t 
ycLp KYNec eNeoi, of Aynamcnoi yAAKreiN, Xv(Tcr(x)VTe<^, XaOpo- 

35 SrJKTOL, ovs (fivXdcrcrecrOaL XPl' ctz^tara yap vocrovcriv. tarpo? 

Se rjix(ov icTTLV 6 MdNOC aAhGinoc Oedc, o ayej/vr]TO<? /cat 

aTrpocTLTO^, 6 Tcov oXojv Kvpio9, TOV Be ixovoyevov<^ naT'Qp 

/cat yevvrjTOip. e^ojjiei' laTpov /cat tov KyjpLov xf^cov ^eov 

Irjcrovv tov Xptcrroi^, tov npo aluvcov vlov [xovoyevrj /cat 

40 Xoyov, vdTepov Se /cat dvOpoiirov e/c Mapta? T179 TrapBevov 
6 Ad roc ydp cAp2 ereNero, o dacop.aTo<^ iv crw/xart, o a7Ta0rj<; 

Greek Mss. In 1 it is a iali eriuiiti estis, hoc est a paiclo christifero et timotheo 
fidelissinio. I have made the correction on account of the datives which follow : 
see the lower note. 26 IlaiyXy ry xP"'"'"<'^'5pv] gi2S5 "'a'^Aoi' rou 

Xpl-<rTO(f}6pOV g3g4J'. TlfJ.o94ij) Tui TnCTTOTdTifi] gig^gS) TLfloOioV TOV WLCTTOraTOV 

S3g4'^- -9 'S^^ TLva\ gig2-fg4g5-f > ciWd nva g3 ; j'^^/ aliquanta 1 : see above 

II. p. 47. 33 ttTTciXeta] d7r6Xeta gj. 34 Ki^ves] /cotVej g^. ov\^g^^^sg-^g4,s 

1 ; 0! g5. Xucrcrwj'res] Xvcraovin-es g^. Xa^poS'^/crot] All the MSS. Many edd. 

have \a9podT}KTai. 38 Kat sec] om. g^ alone. 39 rfiK Xpt(7T6i'] 

iS23 ' XP"'"'"^'' (om. Ti;*) g4gs. 40 Mapias ttjs irapdivov] irapdivov 

/napias g4 alone. 

I think, be any doubt that the text 32. dUaios k.t.X.] From Prov. x. 

should be read as I have restored it. 25, xi. 4. 

For this use of vno with the dative 34. Kvveg eveoi, k.t.X.] From Is. Ivi. 

comp. e.g. Plat. Lac/i. p. 184 E vno 10: see the note on Antioch. 6. 

TraiBoTpL^r] dyad^ TreTraiSeviievos koi 36. o fjiovos ac.t-.X.] From Joh. xvii. 

jJo-KJ/Kcoy, J^esp. viii, p. 558 D vlos vtto 3. 

rw nuTpl TedpajjLfjLevoi. 41. o Xoyos k.t.X.] From Joh. i. 14. 



256 IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 

iv nadrjTM crcofjiaTL, 6 d0dvaTO<? ev 0ur]Tco crcofjiaTi, tj t^iiq iu 
<^6opa, OTTOJ? OavoLTov Kol (f)0opd<i ekevOepcocrrj /cat larpevarj 
rag i/zf^ctg rjixajv, koI IdcrrjTaL avrds voarjXevdeCcra^ iv dcre^eia 
Kat 7rovrjpal<; eTriOvixiai^. 

VIII, Mr) ovv Tt9 vixdq e^aTrararw, uxrirep ovSe i^ana- 5 
rdade' 0X0 1 ydp ecrre %eov. orav yap /on^Se/xta iTTidvyiia ev 
vfjuv vTrdp^Tj Swajxevr) u/xag pvirdvai /cat /Sdaavov i-rrayayelv, 
dpa Kara &e6v ^i7Te, /cat ecrre XpLcrTOV. 7repti//T7jLta vp-otv 
/cat T179 dyvordTy)<i 'E^ecrtoi^' iKKkrjcriaq Trjs Sta/3oryTov /cat 
TT6kvvp.vr]Tov Tot9 alajcnv. ol aapKLKol ra nvevfJiaTLKa npdr- ^o 
reti^ ov Svi'at'Tat, ovSe ot TTvevjxaTLKol rd aapKiKd' wcrre ouSe 

7^ 7rL(TTL<; rd Trj<; avrtcrrta? ov8e 17 dincnia ra t-j^s Trtcrrew?. 
v/Aei? Se', Tr\rjpeL<^ ovre? rov dyiov 7n^ev//,aT09, ovSet* aapKiKov 
dWd TTvevixaTLKd iravra TrpdacreTe' iv ^pidTco ^I'qcrov reXet- 
ovcrue, oc ecriN cooiHp hantoon ANGpoinooN, maAicta nicTooN. 15 

I X. "Eyvoiv he nva^ napoSevaravTa^ 8t' vjxcov e)(ovra9 
KaKYjv hiha)(rjv dWoKorov /cat Trovrjpov Tn^ev/xaro?' ot? ovk 
iSiOKaTe irdpohov (nrelpai rd t,it,dvia, j3vo-avTe<; Ta (ora et? to 
jLfj} 7TapaSe^aa9aL ttjv vtt avTwv KaTayyeWojxevrjv TrXdvrjv, 
77e7reto"/xeVot to XaonXdvov Trvevfia ov rd UpLaTov dWd Ta 20 

1 6 dOdvaTos iv dvTp-f. ffdifiaTi] gjgjJgsl ; om. g4g5 (by homoeoteleuton). 
2 iXevdepdiari Kal i'arpei/crr/] gig3g4^g5-f; iXevdepiiaei Kal larpevcrei. g^. 5 i^a- 

TraraTco] flardrw g^. wtrTrep] g^ I ; 3ire/) gig2g4g5 ; and 1 seems to have 

had this reading, foi" it translates loosely niilhis ergo vestriun seducatw; qtiod et de 
vobis conjido. 6 6\ol] g,g2-''g4-fg5-r [I]; SAws g3; al. 1. 7 inrdpxri] 

gig4g5^'' vwapxei gags- 8 iari Xpi(7Tov. irepl\}/7)iJ.a vp.Qiv'] g,g2g4^g5 ; erit 

(iaTa,C) christi subiectio vestra\\ iarkxpiGToxi' Trepi\p7i/j.a 5e ii/xcDi' (also adding eKJSdWeTe 
at the end of the sentence after tois aiQcrip) g^: see 11. p. 59 sq. The interpolator 
has left the words of the original, merely altering the (to him) unintelligible dyvi- 
^Ofiai into dyvoraTT]^. 9 dyvoTdT7]s] gig2-fg3g4'S' ; dyiwrdrTj^ g^; om. 1. 

dia^orp-ov] anxiliatrix 1 (some confusion with ^oy\dov). 12 aTrto-T/as] dTricrTelas 

gig2g3- dwiaTia] dwLUTela gjgags. 13 I'M^'s] Vfi"? g4 (notwithstanding 

the following wpdaa-ere). 14 irvevixarLKo] gig3g4^gsJ'l ; irvedixaTi Kal g^. 

20 \aoTv\dvov^ \aoirvdvov g^. 22 aXXa sec] aXX' g5. 23 rd^ gig3g4'*'gS''' ! 

om. g2. 24 KaT^77eXX6j'] gig2J'g4.y ; Kar-fiyyeCKev g-^; d-rri^yyeWev g^; 

anmmdat 1. 26 XaX-^tret] XdXricre (sic) g2. 28 ^5w/cas] gig2-s'g3 

1 5. OS f(TTiv K.T.X.] From i Tim. are taken from John xiv. 24 6 \6yos 

iv. 10. K.T.'K., Joh. xvi. 13 ov 'KaXija-ei k.t X., 

24. KarijyyeWfv] The quotations Joh. xvii. 4, 6 eyto ere fBo^aaa k.tX, 



TO THE EPHESIANS. 257 

tSta Xakelv xpevSoXoyov yap i<TTLV' to Se ayiov TTvevjxa ov 
TOL rSta dkXd Toi tov X^piCTTOv, Kol ovK dcf)' iavTov dXXd dno 
Tov KvpCov cJs /cat o KvpLO<; ra wapa tov naTpos rjplv 
KaTTfjyyeXXev 6 Adroc ydp, ^T^crtV, on AKoyeTe, oyk gctin eMoc 

25 aXXa TOV 7re)u-i//avT09 p-e Trar^os* kol irepl tov 7rvevpaT0<; tov 
ayiov, of AAAHcei, (f)r)crLv, Acf)' eAYToy, aAA oca an akoych nAp' 
ewoY- KCLi Trept eavTov <f)r]ai 7rp6<; tov naTepa' Iroo ce, (fyrjcriv, 
eAolACA eni thc thc" to eproN o eAcoKAc moi, ereAeicocA* 
e(})ANepoocA COY to onoma to?c ANGpconoic. /cat Tre^ot tov 

30 aytov TTPvpaTO<i' ckcTnoc eMe Ao2Acei, 6'ti ck toy cmgy Aam- 
Banci. to Se nXdvoi' irvevpia cayton khpyttgi, ta i'aia AaAcT- 
avTapecTKov ydp ecTTiv sayton Ao2Azei, Tvcfiov ydp icTTt [xeaTOv 
xjjevSoXoyov V7ra/)^et, diraTi^Xov, Owttevtikov, KoXaKevTiKov, 
VTTOvXov, pay\iOiS6v, (fiXvapov, dcrvp(f)(Dvop, dpeTpoTre<;, yXCcr- 

35 xpov, \ljo(f)oSe<;- ov ttJ? ivepyeia^ pvcreTai t5/>tas 'It^ctoO? d 
XyatcTTO? d 9eixeXL(o(Ta<^ vp.ds evrt Tr)v ireTpav, cJ? Xt^ov? 
e/cXe/crov?, avvap[xoXoyovixPov<; et? olKohop.rjv 0eoi) Trarpos* 
dvacfiepofiepoL et? ra vi/zi^ Sto, Xptcrrou tov i57re/3 rfpicov 
(TTavpoidevTO^, cr^otVw ^pwpievoi rw aytoj TTvevp.aTi' irlcTTei 

40 Se dvayofxevoL, /cat dydnr) K0V(f)Ll^6jJLV0L e/c yilj? tt^o? ovpavov, 

gc,s ; S^SwKcis g4. 29 trou t6 dvo/uo] t6 Si-O/ud (rou g4 alone. 30 XayOt/Sdyei] add. 

^/ annunciabit vobis ei'go uterqiie eoru77i ipsum glorificat, a quo accepit quod facer ef, et 
ipstim praedicat, atque eius verba pronunciatX. 31 eavTov\ g^g^gi^; eavro 

g^gss; dub. 1. 32 eavTOp] gjgs (but corrected) g^ (probably) ; iavro g^g^s; dub. 1. 
T6^ov...iJ.eaT6v] g^g^sg^; om. g4g5; acerbus namque est, plenus\. 33 KoXaxeu- 

T{.Kliv\ gig3g4^g5^; om. gj (by homoeoteleuton) ; and 1 has only one word lubricus for 
the two, duirevTiKdv, Ko\aKevTiK6v . 34 (pXijapou] <p\olapcv gjgj. 35 Uyttaj] g^; 

Vf^S.s gig2g4g5; nos [1]. 6] g4g5 (see i. p. 265) ; om. g.g^sg^ 36 v/xds] 

giga^gs-*'! V2sg4; nasi. ws] om. g4 alone. n avvapixoKoyovixivovs] apti 

1; evapjxoXoyovfxivom a.\\ the Greek MSS. For this conjectural reading which I have 
substituted comp. Ephes. ii. 21. The change is slight, cy fo'^ ^Y" eoO] 1 I; 

edov g^ ; delav gigjJgsgsJ-. 38 wa^epo/xej/ot] gjgs [I] ; dva^epofj.ivoi (sic) g^ ; 

a.va(ppoiJ.vovs g3g4J. The interpolator has forgotten to alter the nom. which he found 
in the original and then has made the following participles to conform. ^i^v] 

v\f/ei gj. 40 dvaydnevoi] gjgs ; dvayui/J-evoi, g^ ', dvayo/J.^vov's g3g4J. Kov<pL- 

^6/Ji,evoi] gjgjgs ; Kov(f>i^oiJ.ivovs g-^g^s. yris irphs] r^s vir g^ alone (the 

expression borrowed from Luke xvii. 24). 

Joh. xvi. 14 K~ivos K.T.X. Of the ra 'Idia XaXel from Joh. viii. 44, and 
expressions which follow iavrhv kt]- iavrov So^dCet from Joh. viii. 54. 
pvTTei is modified from 2 Cor. iv. 5, 

IGN. III. ly 



258 IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 

(TVvo^OLTTopovvTes ajLttt afX(t}[ji(o<;. MAKApioi yoip, (f)y](riv, 01 
AMooMoi eN oAo), 01 nopeyoMeNOi en nomco Kypioy' ooo<s oe icmv 
aTrXavrjs ^Irjaov<5 o Xptcrros* epoo y^tp, cf)y](TLP, eiMi h oAoc kai 
H zcoH- oSyjyel Se i) 0809 Trpo? roi^ iraTepa' oyAe'ic yap epxexAi 
npoc TON nATepA, ei mh Ai' ewoy. [xaKapLOL ovv ecrre v/xet? 5 
ot 0eo(f)6poi, 7rveviJiaTO(f)6poi, vaocfiopoi,, dycocfiopoL, Kara iravTa 
KKocrixr)ixPOL iv rats eVroXat? 'It^ctou Xpto-rou, BaciAcion 
iepATeyMA, eSNOc a'tion, Aaoc eic nepinoiHciN' St' ou9 dyak- 
\LOJlxevo<s rj^Liodrjv oC (hv ypoi(f)(o TTpocrojxiXrjcraL to?c atioic 
ToTc oyciN eN 'Ect)eca), rots nicroic ew Xpicro) 'Ihcoy- xaipo) k. 
ovv icf)' vfuv, OTL ixrj Trj jaaratoTT^Tt irpocriyeTe' ovSe Kara 
crdpKa dyairdre dWa Kara Seov. 

X. Kal virep tmv dWcou Se dvOpcoiroiv ctStaXetTrroj? 
Trpo(Tevy(ecrdc eaTLv yap avTol<; iXrrl^ fxeTavoia^, Iva eov 
Tv^wcrt^'' MH 6 ninrooN r^p oyK ani'ctatai; h d AnocTpe({)ooN 11 
oyK enicTpecjjei; iTTLTpexjjaTe ovv avrot? ixaOrjTevdyjvai vixiv 
yivecrOe ovv SiaKovoL eov /cat (Trojxa ^pLcrrov' Xeyei yap 

Kvpt05, CAN elAfArHTe el ANAll'oy TIMION, a)C CTOMA Moy 

ececOe. yiveade Trpo<; Ta<s dpya? avTcov vfiel^ Ta7reLv6(f)pove<;' 
dvTLTd^are 7rpo<; ra? ^Xacrc^T^^tas avrwi' v^ets ra? eKTevels 2( 
ew^as* a^Jrajv nXavwfjLevwv, crrT^/cere v/Ltet? ei^ th nicrei eApAior 

I (TWoSotTTopoOi'Tes] gigagsj ffwodoiTTopovvTas g3g4J. d/iw/uws] g4; zw- 

mactilate 1; diJ.d}fiois gi^gz-fgsgs-^- 3 XpiarSs] g,g3g4^gsJ; XPt<^Tos (om. 

6) gj. 4 7op] gig2g4g5; add. (pTjalv g^ 1. 6 wvevixarotpbpoi vao- 

<p6poL ayLO(p6poi.] gigs > '^"^ vao(f)6poi %/)((7To</)6/)ot ayio^dpot I ; irvvp.aTocp6poi ayio- 
<p6poi SzSA' spiritiferi sandiferi teinpliferi 1; om. gs. 13 5e] here 

gig2-fg3g5-f; after virlp g^. 16 ein.Tpixpare'] I; eTriffTpixl/are gig2J-g3g4^gs-f ; 

convertiniini 1. The v. 1. iiriarpiypaTe is due to the accidental proximity of eiri- 
<TTpi(t>ei. avTols] gigggs with I; avrov^ g^g^s ; al. 1. 12 iv sec] g3; 

per 1 (it has translated the previous h by per) ; om. gig2g4g5- The omission is 
probably due to the similar ending -ON eN. 24 AaiieiS] 6a5 gj. 5td] 

I. imKapioi K.r.X.] From Ps. cxviii so that this Ignatian writer must 

(cxix). I. have had iv ''E^iaco in his text. 

3. e-yto...6i;xt K.r.X.] From Joh. 15. /x;) o TriVraji/ k.t.X.] From Jer. 

xiv. 6. viii. 4. The quotation which follows, 

7. ^aaikfiov /c.r.X.] Taken from iav f^ayayrjrf, is from Jer. xv. 1 9. 

1 Pet. ii. 9. 21. TT) TvlcTTei ihpalot] See the note, 
9. rots ay'iois K.r.X.] Ephes. i. i ; II. p. 59. 



TO THE EPHESIANS. 259 

vLKr)(TaTe to aypiov rj9o<i eV 'qjxepoT'qTL, to opyiXov iv irpao- 

TTjTL' MAKApiOl yap ol npAe?C, KaL MoOCHC npAOC HApA nANTAC 

ANGpoinoYc, Koi Aavel8 Trpdo<; acfioSpa. Slo napaLvel IlavXo?, 
5 AoyAoN, Xey(oy, Kypioy oy Ae? MAxec6Ai, aAA' HniON cTnai irpdc 

nANTAC, AIAaKTIKON, ANGIIKAKON, eN npAOTHTI -fTAlAeYONTA 

Toyc ANTiAiATiGeMeNOYc. iJLri cnrovoa^oi^Te'? dfxvveaOac tov<; 
dSLK0VPTa<s vjjLois' ei ANTAneAcoKA ydp, (fyrjcTLv, to?c ANTAnoAi- 
Aoyci' Moi KAKA. dSe\(f)ov<i avTov<; TroLijcroiixeu ttj iTneLKela.' 

etTrare yap to'l<s fnaovatv v/xa9, 'ASeX^ol yjfxcov icTTe' Iva to 
ovofxa Tov KvpCov So^acrOyj- koI [XLixrjcr(6[jLeda top KvpLOv, 
oc AoiAopoy/weNOC oyK ANxeAoiAopei, (TTavpov}Xvo<^ ovk dvTe- 
Tivev, nAcxooN oyK nneiAer aXX virep tcov e^dpcov irpocriqv- 
^^To- HATep, a4)6c AyToTc, OyK oi'aacin 6 noioyciN. et rt? irkiov 

5 dSLKr]0el<; TrXeiova VTrofxeiprj, ovto<5 yaa/cctptos* et rt? aTTOcrre- 
pr)Oy, eu rt? ddeTrjOrj, Sid to ovofxa tov KvpCov, ovtos 6vt(o<; 
XpiCTTQV ecTTiv. ySXeVcre p-rj tov Sca/BoXov /SoTavr) evpeOrj 
iv vplv TTLKpa yap icTTiv Kat dX^xvpa rts avTT). nhyate, 
coo(})poNHCATe iv l^pLCTTO) Irjaov. 

XI. Ecr^arot KaupoL Xolttov elcnv alcr^vvOcopev, (f)o/3r)~ 
0(op.ev TYjv fiaKpodvpiav tov 0eov* p-^ toy nAoyToy thc 

gig2J'g3g4^ 1; add. Kal g^. 25 ^iriov] rjwiov gj. 28 el avrairi- 

S(jiKa...jj.L<Tov(nv i}^as] gig2g4-fgsl ; AeyeTe 5e g^. It has first omitted the words 
owing to homceoteleuton, and then inserted Xiyere de as required by the sense. 
29 i-meiKetg.] eTrtet/ci^ g^. 30 tjuQv] vfiQiv gy 31 tov\ om. g5. M'i"'?- 

(Tw/xeda] ixi/j.7]a6fieda gj. ^2 dvTireivev'l g^g^; avT^reive g^g^; dpTeTTre g^; con- 

tradicebat 1. 33 ^TretXet] -^TrTjXet g^. 34 0] giga-fgags-^ ; "' g4 

alone (after Luke xxiii. 34). et...et...[] gig2g3g4g5- (Bryennios has only 

recorded the reading of g4 in the md and 3rd cases, but prob. it applies to the 
first also.) The edd. commonly (not Zahn) read k6.v . . .k6.v . . .k6.v . TT\iov'\ g-^g^s 

g^; irXeiOJ' g4g5. 35 VTTO/ieiV?;] VTro/J.elvi g^. 36 rod Kvpiov] 

TOV XP'-'^''""^ Si alone. 39 aiixppovrjaaTe] aiocppoviffaTe. 

22. f'c TTpaoTTjTi] The quotations lowing are quoted from i Pet. ii. 23 

which follow are from Matt. v. 5 fxa- os \oidopovfxfvos k.t.X., Luke xxiii. 34 

Kapioi K.T.A., from Num. xii. 3 Mcoo-^? ndrep acfies k.t.X. 

irpaos K.T.X., from 2 Tim. ii. 24 sq. 38. vTJ\lraTe, croxfypovjja-aTe} Words 

dovKov Kvpiov k.t.X., from Ps. vii. 4 taken from i Pet. iv. 7. 
et dvranebcoKu k.t.X. 41- ''""i' nXovrov k.t.X.] From Rom. 

31. TOV Kvpiop] The passages fol- ii. 4. 

17 2 



26o IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 

XpHCTOTHTOC AyjOY K<\'l THC ANOXHC KAT A(}) pON HCCOMeN ' 7] yctp 

Trjv fxeWovaav opyiqv ^o^rjOojixev rj Trjv ivecTTc^crav -^dpiv 
ayaTrrja-cofjiev ev tm vvv f^ico' jjlovov iv ^pi(TT(o 'It^ctoi) evpe.- 
urjvai 19 TO dkr}9Lvco<; ^rjv. ^copts tovtov fxr)^^ dvairvevaai 
TTore eXrja-Oe' ovtos ydip yiov tj eXm?, ovto<; to Kav-^rjfjLa, 5 

OVTOS ANGKAinHC nAOYTGC- iv W TO, Se<T/xa CtTTO 'Zvpia^ P'^P'' 

Vciiixiq<i irepK^epoi, tovs TTvevpiaTiKov^ papyapira^, iv 019 
yivoiro poi T^XeiioOrjvai rfj Trpocrev^y vpcov, pero^ov rcov 
TradrjpaTcov l^picrrov koX koivwvov tov Oavdrov auTOU yeve- 
crdaL /cat tt^? e/c veKpcov dvacrTdaeoi^ koI rrjs dveKXiTrovs 10 
^o)rjq' 7)9 yivoiTO poL iTTLTV^eiv, Lva iv Kkqpo) 'Kcfiecricop evpeOu 
Toiv l^pKTTLavojv, OL Kol T0t9 a7rocrToXot9 ndvTOTe crvvrjcrav 
iv Svvdpei 'It^ctov l^piCTTOv, UavXco, 'Icudwrj, Tupodeo) tco 



TTlCTTOTdTOi. 



XII. OTSa Tt9 et/xt /cat tIctlv ypd(f)(0' iyco o eXa^to"T09 15 
IyvaTto9 [/cat] Tot9 viro klvSvvov /cat Kptcriv Trapopotos' vpeis 
8e rjkerjpivoi, i(TTr)pLy pivot iv XpucrT^- ndpohos icrre raiv 
hid eov dvaipovpivoiv And toy ai'matoc "ABeA toy Aikai'oy 
ecoc TOY aFmatoc 'lyi^aTtov tov eXa^tVTOv. IlavXou crvppvcTrai 
icTTe, rjyiacrpivov, pepapTvprjpivov on cKeYoc icmv eKAorfic- 20 

I T] yhp] gig2g4J'g5 I ; fidWop yap (sic) g^ ; phts 1. 2 xapf] I ; gratiam 1 ; 

Xapaf gig2^g3g5-f; ^plT\v g4. 3 ^^V] txt gig2g4g5; add. ^<j-tw 5^17 ivearuiaa 

Xapa Kal tj dXajdivr) t6 g^. In 1 the passage runs praesentem gratiam diligamus : 
pratsens ejtim gratia est, ut ittveniamur in christo Jesit. There is nothing corre- 
sponding to this addition in I. 4 avawevaai] av ayutdcai gig2g4g5) ^^ 
dvawvevaai g^; rcspirare 1. The reading of g3 is adopted commonly by the 
add., though not grammatical. 5 ?\i?(r^e] ^Xoiade g^. 6 oCtos] gig2-fg3g4'f> 
ofiros 6 g5. dve/cXiTTT/s] LXX ; dyeKXetTrrjs g^', dveWeiirrjS gjg3; dveWnrrjs 
S'l-^Ss^- 10 dveKXiiroOi] dveKKeiiroOs gjg^g^; dveKXeiiTTOV gJ^g^. 12 ffvv- 
Tjffav] gig3g4'i'gs^ ; avveTaav g^ ; conversati stint 1. For I see II. p. 62. 15 ^7cb] 
txt gig2g4gs; add. fikv g3; add. itaqiie 1. 16 koX pri.] gig2g4-s'gs; o- 3 5 
al. 1. 17 TrdpoSds k<xre\ with I ; yrapadoOeh ye gig2'fgs-f ', traditus surn 
autem 1 ; TrapaSoOriaeade g^ ; TrapaSoOels ye eyuj dXXd g^. The difference between 
TTApoAoceCTe and nApAAoeeiCfe is not great; and irdpaSos eare was doubt- 
less the original reading in the interpolator's text, as it is in Ignatius himself. 

6. dvfKXnrfis nXovTos] See Wisd. 18. otto tov alfiaTos k.tX.] From 

viii. 18; comp. Wisd. vii. 14, Luke Matt, xxiii. 35. 
xii. 33. 20. (rKfiios...eK\oyfjs] Acts ix. 15. 



TO THE EPHESIANS. 261 

ov yevoLTO jxol vtto ra I'XV'r] evpedrjvaL, /cat roiu Xolttoju ayicov, 
oTav 'It^ctov ^picTTOv eTTtrv^w 05 iravTore iv rats Set^orecnv 
avTov ^vTifiovevei vficov. 

XIII. ^TTOvSa^ere o-uv nvKvorepov (Twipyecrdai etg 

25 ev^aptcTTiav 0eou koL ho^av orav yap (Tvve)(0)<5 im to avTo 
yevY]cr9, KaOaipovvraL at SwdfJieL^ tov %arava, koX anpaKra 
avTov iTTLCTTpeffyeL ta nenypooMeNA BeAH irpos afxapTLav 7y 
yap vfjiTepa ofxovoLa /cat (rv(X(f)Covo'? ttictti'^ avrov fxev icmv 
oXeOpos, Tcov Se viracnncrrcov avTOv ^dcravo'S. ovSev afxeivov 

30 Trj<; Kara XpLCTTov elptjpr]^, iv fj Tra? 7roX//,o9 /carapyetrat 
depiojv /cat iiriyeioiv Trvevixdrcov of r<^P ectin hmTn h ha Ah 
npdc aIma kai cApKA, aAAa npoc tac Apx^c kai npoc elOYCiAC 

KAI npoc TOYC KOCMOKpATOpAC TOY CKOTOYC, npOC TA HNeY" 
MATIKA THC nONHpiAC 6N TO?C enOYP^NIOIC. 

35 XIV. OvKovv ov XrjcreTai vixd<; tl t(ov vorjixaruv tov 

StaySoXov, idv, (oq HavXo^, reX-etoj? et? ^piCTTov )(r)Te T~qv 
TricTTiv /cat TT^v dydTTTjv, T^rt? icTTiv dp^T) ^WT^? /cat tXo<;' 
dp^rj l,(jorj<; TTtcrrt?, TeXo<; Se dydnrj' Ta Se Svo ip kvoTTjTi 
yevojxeva @eov dvOpconov dnoTeXei' Ta 8e aX.X.a rrdvTa ets 

The corruption into irapadoOels ye however was earlier than any existing author- 
ities for the interpolator's text. The reading of g3 is a deliberate altera- 
tion. 18 dia Qebv] propter deum 1; ets dihv I; 5ia xP'ctoj' gig2-''g3g4'S' 
gs^. 19 TOV aijaaros] gjg3 ; aHfia.ro'i (om. tov) g2g4g5- tov eka.- 
Xtj-Tou] gig2g4g5l ; eXdx'CToSi OjaeFs 5^ ^y 22 Trjo-oO] om. g4 alone. 23 v- 
/"'^''] gig2g4''^g5l with I ; r\tJ.Giv ^^ 24 TruKt'oVepoi'] -iroiKvorepov g^. 25 ey- 
Xapicrrtai'] evx^-pi-oTdav g^. crwexiSs] here, gig2g3g4-S' ; after airrh, g^. The 
order of gig2g3g4 is also the order of I, which has irvKvCos iirl rh airo, and of 1, 
which translates assidue hoc ipsum. 26 yh-(\c!de\ gig2g3g4'f 7^"?o"^e gs; 
ylveade I. 27 eTTia-r/j^^et] ^^vet g4 alone. 28 vfieripal gig3g4.fg5.f 
1; 7]/j.eTepa g^. 30 /caro/ryeirat] KO/repyriTai. g^. 31 dejo/w>'] depeluv 
g^. 32 Kai Trpos i^ovcrias Kai irpo% tovs /c.r.X.] gig2g3; '<'' Tpos ras i^ovfflas 
jrpbs TOVS K.T.X. g^; et potestates et adversus etc. 1; Trpos rds e^ovcrtas, tt/jos toi)s 
K.T.X. g5 (in conformity with Ephes. vi. 12). 34 Troj/r/pias] i^ovalas g^, probably 
an error of the press. 36 ^X'?''^] gi-''g3g4>f with I ; ^x^re gags- 39 5^ 
dXXa] 5' dXXd gy 

27. ra neTTvpcofieva /3Xjj] Ephes. (Ephes. vi. 1 2). 
vi. 16, taken from the context of the 39. Geou avOpawov k.t.X.] A re- 
quotation which follows almost im- miniscence of 2 Tim. iii. 17. 
mediately, ov yap ivTiv jjfiiv k.t.X. 



262 IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 

KoXoKayaOiav aKokovOd ecrnv. ovSet? tticttiv eVayyeXXo- 
lxvo<; o^etXet afxapToiveiV, ovSe dydnrjv KeKTr)jXi'o<; fxicrelv 
Tov dSek(f)6v 6 yap elircov, Ar^nHceic KypioN ton OeoN coy, 
^irev, KAi TON nAHci'oN coy oic ceAyTON. ot eTrayyeWofievoL 
XptcTTOV elvai, ovk i^ (ov Xeyovcn fxovov, aXXa kol i^ Siv 5 
TrpdrTovai, yvoipit,ovTaL' 6k r^p Toy KApnoy to AeNApoN r'Nco- 

CKCTAI. 

XV. "Aixeivov icTL cncoTrav Koi elvau rj XaXetf /cat jx"^ 
elvai' oyK 6n Adpto h BaciAgia Toy Oeoy, aAA' gn AyNAMer 
KApAi'A nicTeyeTAi, ctomati Ae oMoAoreTTAr rfj fxev eic Aikaio- io 
cyNHN, Tw Se eic cooTHpiAN. Ka\.ou TO OLodcTKeLV, idv 6 \iyaiv 

TTOLTj' 6c yO'p AN noiHCH KAI A|Aa2h, OyTOC MCfAC eN TH BaCIAGIA. 

o Kvpto? rjiJiO)v Kol @eo9 It^ctou? o X^tcrrc's, o vto? tov 0eov 
TOV t,(iiVTO^, TrpaJTOu eTToirjcrev koI tote ihiha^ev, co? fxapTvpel 
AovKa?, oy 6 enAiNOC 6n to) eyArreAi'to Aia nAccoN toon 15 
eKKAHCiooN. ovSev \av6dvei tov 'Kvpiov, ctXXct koX ra KpvTTTa 
tJ/xwv eyyu9 avTOj ecttlv. irduTa ovv TroLCOfxev, co<; avTOv iv 
Yifxiv KaTOLKOvvTOS, t^'ct (ofxev avTov vaoL, koI avTO<; iv rjixiv 
eo9. Xptcrros iv 'qfuv XakecTO), cJs Kat iv IlavXw* to rrvevp^a 

2 60eXet] 6<pd\7] g^. 4 o-eauroy] giga-fgs; fai'TO'' g4g5- lO irio"- 

Teiyerat 6/xoXo7erTai] TncrreveTe ofioXoyeiTe g^ alone. ii X^7wc] 

gig3g4-fgs-f ; ^^7" gz- 12 7roLr)a7]...di8d^y] gjg^sg^s ; Troiijo-et, SiSdfet 

gaga- 13 o XptffrSs] gigjgs; xP'o-Tos (om. 6) g3g4f. 17 ai)T(P] 

Sig2S3g4gs with I. There is no authority for avroC, which the edd. commonly 
read. 18 aiiTov] avrOi g^ alone. 24 oi'/coi/s] om. g4 

alone. 25 SidaaKoklav^ gig2g4g5l ; ^KKKficrlav g^, which has been adopted 

commonly by the edd. before Zahn. 26 koL ddvarou vwifj-eivevl gig2g3g4 

(vTrifieive) ; vwifieivev Kal Odvarov g^. 27 6 Kt/ptos] Kvpios (om. 6) g4 

alone. 6 tov Qeov] praef. 6 ^eos g4 alone. wos" o5] gig3g4^g5-!'l ; viou 

(or perhaps ui6s vlov, for Dressel is not explicit) g^. 28 XtTrai'^eis] XetTrav^eis 

3. dyanrjafis k.t.X.] Luke x. 27 12. oy...ai/ Troi^crrj k.t.X.] Matt. v. 

(from Deut. vi. 5, Lev. xix. 18); 19. For the whole passage see /J/^j/. 

comp. Ps-Smyrn. 6. Const, ii. 6 6 Kupio? 75/Lt(5j/...o v'io% tov 

6. eK yap tov Kapnov k.t.X.] Matt. Gfoi) ijp^aTo rrpaTov Troielv koi tot 

xii. 33. hiba<TKei.v 8t6 (^-qa-w O? 8' ai/ noi^crr] 

8. /uv etj/ai] The quotations which Kal 8i.8d^r] k.t.X. We have thus an 

follow are from i Cor. iv. 20 ovk iv explanation of as p.apTvpei AoukSs, 

Xoyo) K.T.X., and from Rom. x. 10 Kap- which is a reference to Acts i. i av 

8ia K.T.X. rjp^UTO 'irjcrovs TTOtf ij/ Te Koi 8t.8daKeiv. 



TO THE EPHESIANS. 263 

20 TO ayiov StSacTKeVw 17/^015 to, XpiaTOv <j)6eyye(T 6 ai irapa- 
TrkrjCTioiS avr(o. 

XVI. Mh nAANAcee, dSeX(f)Oi jjlov ol olKO(f)96poL Baci- 
AeiAN 0eoY oy kAhponomhcoycin* el oe ol tovs avu poiTTivov<5 
oiACov? SiacfiOeipovTe'^ OavaTco AcaraSt/ca^oz^rat, ttoctw (xoiWov 

25 ot T'^v IvpLcrTov SiSacTKaXLav voOeveiv eVt^^etpovz/re? alcoviav 
TLcrovaL SiKrjv vnep t)? CTTavpov koL Bdvarov vTrefxeivev 
6 Kvyotog ^IrfO-ovs 6 tov 0eov p.ovoyevr)^ vl6<i' ov rrjv StSacr- 
Kokiav 6 dOeTTjcra^ \nrav6ei<i kcu Tra)(yv6el<; et? yievvav 
^(xiprjcrei. 6iJioi(o<^ he kcu Trd<; dv6po)7ro<; 6 to hiaKpiveiv napd 

30 0ou elXr)(f)(o<; KoXacrOyjaeTai, direLpco 7roip.4vi i^aKokovOrjcra^ 
KoX yjjevSyj So^av w? dXrjOrj Se^dfxevo^. tic koinooni'a cjjooti 
npdc CKOTOC H XpiCTO) npdc BeAiAp; h tic wepic nicToy npdc 
AnicTON, H NAO) OcoY MCTA eiAoiiAcoN ; (j>'r]fjLl Se Kdyco, TL<; 
KOLVcjvia d\r)0La<? tt/do? \pevoo<?, rj hiKaiocrvvr]^ 7rp6<5 dSiKLav, 

35 rj S6^rj<i 77/509 xpevSoSo^iav ; 

XVI I. Ata TOVTO fxvpou eXa/Bev 6 Kvpto? inl t^5 Ke(f)a- 
X7J9, Iva tJ iKKXrjcna TTver) rrjv dfjiOapcriav. MypoN ydp, (jirjCTLV, 
eKKeNcoGcN onoma cor Aia toyto NCANiAec HfAnHCAN ce, 
ei'AKycAN ce' dni'coo eic ocmhn MYpcoN coy ApAMoyMeGA. fJLr] 

gj. yievvav] yeevav g^. 29 6] om. g4 alone. 30 Ko\a(X- 

drjfferaL] om. g3 alone. aireip(^ ttoi/^.^vl] gig2-'g4->'gs'fl ; Troifievt. aTreipo} 8e 

g3- 31 aXyjerj] g^s ; verain 1 ; dXT;^^ gs; aA'?^ws gig2g4- 3^ Be- 

^<-^p\ gig3g4-^gs-f; l^eXtaj/g^; belial 1. 34 hLKaio<jvvr\%\ gig3g4jl; Si/caio- 

"v^-n gags- 35 5of7;s] g3g4xl ; 5o'^> gig^gs- ;/'ei;5o5o|ioj'] gig3g45l ; 

xpevdo^iav g^: dSo^i'ai/ gs. 36 eTTt rrjs] g2g4g5 with I; eirl (om. ttjs) gj ; ojs 

inl (om. T7?s) g3 ; z'n I. /ce^aX'iys] txt gig2g4g3l 5 add. r^s e/c/cXi/crfaj 

g3- 37 '"] om. g4. 38 trot] gig2g3g4; <^^ gs^' ^^"""- ' The edd. 

read aov (as in Cant. i. 3, where however there is a v. 1. croi). 39 oTrlaw] 

gjg3g45g5J'; oTrtVw avTwv g^; /oj^ ^? 1. In Cant. i. 3 it is oiricoi aov. ix^pwvl 

ixipov g4 alone. In g3 it is misprinted /xv^iov. The Lxx has nipuv. 

15. ov 6 'inaivos K..T.\^ 2 Cor. viii. 28. XiTrai/^fi? /<al Tra^vi/^f is] Words 

18, applied to S. Luke from a mis- borrowed from Deut. xxxii. 15 ; comp. 

taken interpretation of iv tw evayye- Clem. Rom. 3. 

Xt'o) as his written Gospel. So pro- 31. tIs Koivrnvla k.t.\.^ 2 Cor. vi. 

bably Origen, quoted by Euseb. H.E. 14 sq; comp. Mart. Ign. Rom. 4. 

vi. 25. 37. javpoi/. ..eKKevco^er AC.r.X.] From 

22. \x.r] nXavaade . . .^aa-ikeiav k.t.X.] Cant. i. 3, 4. 
Expressions from i Cor. vi. 9, 10. 



264 IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 

dXeL(f>e(T0o) SvcrcoStav Stoacr/caXia? tov alcovos tovtov 17 dyCa 
Tov eou eKKhrjcria' jxtj al^ixa\oiTi(T0fj vtto Trj<s iravovpyia^ 
avTov, COS 17 Trpd)T'i'] yvvrf. hid ri \oyiKol ovt<; ov yivofxeda 
(f)p6pLjjiOL ; Stct TL e/xfjiVTOV TO Trepi Seov irapd Hpiarov 
\a/36vTe<i KpiTTjpiov ets ayvoiav KaTaTrLTrTOjxev i^ dfiekeLa^ ; 5 
dyvoovvTes to -^dpiajjia 6 el\.T](f)a[xev, dpor)TO)<s diroWvixeOa. 

XVIII. 'O (TTavpoq TOV XpiCTTOV TOtS fJLeV aTTLCrTOLS 

(TKavhakov iaTLV, Tol<i Se Trtcrrot? croiTiqpia koX ^co'q ala)PLO<;. 
noY co(p6c; noy cyzhththc; ttov Kav^cri'i to)v Xeyofjievcov 
hvvaTOJV ; d ydp tov eov vlos, o irpo alcoucjv yevvqOel'; 10 
Kol Ta TtdvTa yvojix^rj tov rraTpos (TVCTTiqordiievo^, ovto<s eKvo- 
(f)opT]6r) EK Maplas KaT olKovoyuiav, /c CTrepyLaTo^ jxep AavelS 
TTvevixaTO^ Se dyiov. iAoy y^pi (f>^o'Li', h nApOeNoc In rAcrpi 
AHY6TA1 KAi TelexAi YioN, ka\ kAhGhcctai 'EmmanoyhA. ovto<s 
iyevvrjOrj kol l^aTrTiaOr) vtto loidvvov, ti^a TrtcrroTrotT^cn^Tat 15 
TTjv SuaTa^LV TT^v eyyeipKrOelcrav tco 7rpocf)y]Tr). 

XIX. Kat e\adev tov ap^ovTa tov aiu)vo<^ tovtov 
7] TTapBevta Maptas, /cat o ro/ceros avTrjs, o/xotws kol o 
0dvaTO<i TOV Kvplov Tpia p.v(TTrjpia Kpavyrj<;, aTiva ev 
Tjcrv^ia iTrpdyOrj, T]fjuv Se i(f)avepc6dr). dcTTrfp ev ovpavco 20 
eXaixxjjev vnep TrdvTas tov<; npo avTOv, /cat to <f)(os avTOv 
dveK\d\r)TOV y]v, /cat ^evicrp^ov 7rapeL)(v 7] KaivoTrjs avTOV 
rots 6p(o(jLv avTov Td he Xonrd ndvra dcTTpa d^xa rjkloi 

I aKeL(j>i(7do}] gjg2g4gs > add. ris g3 ; add. quis 1. This is quite unnecessary, and 
involves a change in the punctuation. SucrwSfai'] dv(Tudeiai> gj. diBaffKoKlas] 

gjg^j; T^s 5t5acr/coX(as I; doctrinaeX; SidaaKokiap g^g^g^. 2 tov Qeou] 6eov 

(cm. tov) g3. 3 yivofieSa] yivibfieda g^. 4 (ppovifioL] (ppovrjfioi. g^. t6] 

Tdvg^. XptcrToO] g,g2g4g5; roO xP'o-7-oOg3. 5 ^^] gig2g4g5l ; ' ^^ g3- 

dfxeXeias] d/xeXlas g^. 9 Xeyo/xifup] g^ ends with \e70-. 11 olKovo/xiav] 

gig2g4'' add. deov g3. /??' appears in some texts of 1, but is wanting in the most 
important Mss. In the existing authorities of I it is found, but it is probably an 
interpolation. AaoeiS] 6a5 g^. 13 Trveif^aTos] gig2g4l with I ; 

9. TTOV <To(f}6s K.T.X.] See the note 15. iva Tnarononja-rjrai k.t.X.^ Aposi. 

above, II. p. 74. Const, vii. 22 i^aivjiaQr] ..Ava kcX 

13. \hov...r\ Tvapdevos K.r.X.] Is. vii. ^latdwrj aXr]deiav Trpoa-fMaprvp^a-i] Koi 

14 (Matt. i. 23), quoted also Philipp. rijiiv viroypaixfiov Trapacrx'JTai. 

2, Aiitioch. 2. 30. oiVe TO Trporepoi/] i. e. ' the one, 



TO THE EPHESIANS. 265 

Koi crekrjinrj )(op6<5 iyivovro tm aarepi' avros 8e tjv virep- 
25 /3dX\(ov avTov? T(p (f)ap(x). Tapani] re tjv, iroOev iq /cat- 
voTTj'i rj (paLvofj.emrj. evOev ifxcopaiveTo cro^ta KoorixLKT], yorjTeCa 
vOXo^ rjv, Kol ye\(o<; 7) fxayeia' Tra? deafxos Ka/ctag 'iQ(f)avL^TO, 
dyvoCas ^0^09 SiecTKeSdvvvTO, Koi TvpavvLKiq ap)(r) Kadypelro, 
Seov cos dvOpcoTTOv (fiaivofxevov, koI dvOpconov w? @eou ivep- 
30 yovpTo<5' dW 0VT6 TO irpoTepov So^a, ovre to oeijTepov 
T/ztAorry?* a\Aa to fxev akrjueia, to oe OLKOvojXLa. ap^rju oe 
iXdfjil^auev to napd ew dir-qpTKHxivov evOev tol irdvTa. avve- 
klveIto hid TO fxekeTao-daL OavdTov KaTdXvcriv. 

A A. 2,Tr)/cTe, aoeK(poi, eopaioi ev ttj Tricrret iiqcrov 

35 Xptcrrov /cat ei' tt^ auTOu dydrrrj, ev irddei avTov kol dva- 

(TTdcrei. TrdvTes iv ^dpiTi i^ ovo/xaTo? avvaO poil^ecrOe Koivfj, 

eu [XLO. TTtCTTet 0V VaTpoS KOL 'lr)(TOV XpLCTTOV TOV jxouo- 

yevovs avTOV vlov, tov /cat npcoTOTOKoy hachc KTi'ceooc, /caTa 
adpKa Se e/c yevov<; AavetS, icpoSrjyoTjjxepoL vtto tov irapa- 

40 KkrjTov vTTaKovovTe<^ Ta> eTrtcr/coTTO) /cat tw TTpecrj^vTepioi 
direpLcrTTdcrTO) SiauoCa' eva apTov kXcovtcs, o icrTiv ^app^aKov 
dOavacTLas, avTtSoTos tov firj dirodaveiv aXXa, tjqv iv e(o 
8ta ^Irjcrov XpiCTTOv, KaOapTiqpiov dXe^iKaKov. 

XXL EtT^v vixcov dvTL\pv)(oi>, Kol (hv eVe/xr/faTC ets eov 

45 TLpL-qv el<s ^fxvpvav oBev /cat ypdcjxo vfxlv, ev^apicTTcov rw 

6ia Trvvfj.aTOS gy 15 /cat] g3 with I; om. gig2g4; al. 1. tticto- 

TTotijiTTjrat] TnaToiroiriffeTai g^. 16 iyx^Lpiade'La-ai'] iyxeipia-diia-ai' g^. 18 Trap- 

^ewa] g2-i'g3g4-fi Trapdeveia gj. 21 roys] roO gj. 25 ayroi)?] 

gjg2g4; oviJies (affTpa has been translated hy side7-a) 1; aura g^. 26 707;- 

^"'a] g2g4'f; 70i7Tta gjg3. 27 yAws] 7eXos g2g3. Ma7eta] g^s ; 

nayla. g^; /j-aylas gjga- r](pavi<;'To] Kad-qipdro (sic) g4 alone (from 

below). 28 KaO-QpelTo] gig3g4.y; KaOaipelro g^. 32 airripTi.<TijAvov'[ 

a.tn)pT7)(Tixivov g^. avveKLvdrol awtKeLvelro g^. 34 2)T'^KeTe] crTTjKeTaL 

gi- 35 TTci^ei] 7i-d6lT? gj. 37 fti'] gig3g4-fl; om. g^. 39 Aaueio] 

5d5 gj. e0o57;7ou/ie;'ot] g2^g3 ; iTrob-qyovp-evoi gig4. 

the incarnation of Deity, is not a others, see Ps-Trall. 6, Trtirj. 6, 

mere phantasm, and the other, the Philipp. 5, //i?rtf 2. 

humanity of Christ, is not bare hu- 31. olKovo\i'ia\ See the note on 

manity.' For <\riko, \l/-i\6TT]s, as kut oiKovopLiav Ign. EJ>/!es. 18, \l. p. y^. 

applied to the pure humanitarian 38. Tj-pcoroTuKov k.t.X.] Col. i. 15, 

Christology of the Ebionites and quoted also Tars. 4, Ps-Sinyrn. i. 



266 IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 

KvpiM, dyaTTOiv UoXvKapTTOu co<; /cat vfxa<;. ixur)[jiOveveT [xov, 
C(J9 KOL vfxojv 'l7]crov<s 6 Xpicrros d evXoyr^ros ets tov<s alcova'?. 
Trpoaev^eaOe vrrep Trj<; eK/cXi^o-tas ^ KvTio^ioiv Trjs iv Xvpia, 
oBev SeSejLteVo? ets 'Fcofxirju aTrdyoyiai, ecr^aTos (nv tc^v e/cet 
TTLCTTaiv, wcTTrep T^^LCt)6r]v el<s eov Tijxrjv ^opia-ai ravraal 5 
rd? ctXucrets' eppcocrOe iv ew Trarpl Kai Kvpico Itjctov 
XpLCTT^ TTJ KOLvfj cXttiSc rfp-oiv, iu nvevfiaTL ayico' eppcoorOe. 
dfJLTJv 17 \dpi^. 



13- 
nPOS PHMAIOT^. 

'TTNATIOS, d /cat eo<l>6po<;, Tjj rfXe-q^idvYj iv [xeyaXeLOTrjTi 10 

vipLOTTOv Oeot) Trar p6<; koI 'Irjcrov XpucrTOv tov fjiovoyevovs 
avTov vlov, iKKkiqaia, rjyiaayiivri Kai Tre^coTicryidvri iv dekq- 
/xart Oeou rov iroL'qcravTo^ ret irdvra d eariv, /caret ttlcttlv kol 

I d7a7rw;'] dyairCo g^ alone. 5 waTrep] gjg2g3g4 with I ; zitide I. There is no 

authority for 6cnrep, which is commonly read by editors. 7 iv irveiJuarL] 

Kai iv TTveij/j-ari g^ alone. 8 ij X^pi-^] gig2g4 "i' fclLO' t)ut as g3 

makes a similar omission in Polyc. 7, its testimony is suspicious here. After x6.pi% 
add. iyvarlov e^effiois gig2g4, without any interpunctuation (at least in g2g4); but 
this is obviously an isolated subscription which has been accidentally attached to 
the body of the letter. 

Subscr. TOV ayiov lepofj-dpTvpos Iyvarlov iTnaroXr) Trpos icpecriovs la. gjgj- Nothing 
in g3g4- 

TTPOC pCOMAlOyc] g4 (with the number i/3 in the marg.); rod avrov imaToXri 
vpbs pu/xaiovs gjg2 (There is no number in the marg. or elsewhere in either 
MS; Dressel is wrong in giving t/3 as part of the superscription in g^); roO 
ayiov iepondpTvpos lyvariov iwLaKbirov OeoiroXeus dvTioxdai iTnaroKi) irpbi pu/julovi. 

'^- g3- 

8. dpiijv )) x"P'^] Comp. Ps- beatitudo cognoscat etc' This is 

Polyc. 8. Anastasius of Antioch, adduced as one of the earliest testi- 

writing to Gregory the Great, about monies to the circulation of the in- 

A.D. 594, quotes these words ; to terpolated Ignatian Epistles. The 

which Gregory replies {Op. vii. p. inference however is not certain ; for 

320, Venet. 1770) 'Amen. Gratia. the Armenian Version adds 'Gratia 

QuJE videlicet verba de scriptis ves- vobiscum : Amen,' at the end of the 

tris accepta, idcirco in meis epistolis genuine letter to the Ephesians, and 

pono, ut de sancto Ignatio vestra this seems to be a loose translation 



TO THE ROMANS. 



267 



dydnrjv 'irjcrov XpucrTov tov eov /cat crcoTrjpo<; -qjxMi', tJtl^ 

15 7rpoKd9r)TaL iu tottco ^(npiov 'Poj/xat&jf, d^uodeoq, d^LOTrpen-qs, 
d^LOfxaKapicrTO^, a^teVati^os, d^LeTrirevKTO^, d^iayvo^, /cat 
TrpoKaOrjixevT) Trj<i dyd7rr)<;, -y^pL(TT6vop.o<;, 7raTp(6uvixo<;, irvev- 
fxaTO(f)6po'?, r)P /cat aa-ndt^oixai iv ouojxaTL 0eov navTOKpd- 
Topo<i /cat *lr)(Tov XpLcrTov tov vlov amov' rots /card adpKa 

20 /cat Trvevfxa 7]v(oixevoL<; rrdcrrj ivToXfj avrov, TrenXr] pcofievoLS 
ndcr-qs -^dpuTos eov aSta/cptrw? /cat aTToStvXtcr/xeVot? a77o 
Trai^ros dXXoTpCov ^Wjaaros* TrXetcrra eV @ew /cat irarpl koX 
Kvpio) njjxojp 'Irjcrov XpLcrrco dixwyiois ^aipeiv. 

I. 'Evret ev^dfxevo'i tco ew eTrerv^oz^ tSeti' vfjLOJV rd 

25 d^LoOea TTpocrcjira, oj? /cat TrXeov t^tovixtju Xa/Selv SeSe/xeVos 
yap eV Xpuarco 'irjcrov iXTTL^o) v/>tas acnr dcracr 9 ai, Idvirep 
diXrjfxa rj tov d^icjjOrjvai fxe et? reXo? eii^af 7^ /xev yap ctp;^')) 
evoLKovofx'qTO'i ecTTiv, idvirep -^dpcTos eiTLTv^oi, ets to tov 
KXrjpov fjLov et? Trepan dvejJLTToSLCTTa)'? dTroXafieiv (^oySov/xat 

30 ya/3 T7]v dydTTiqv v(jl(ov, [xt] avTYj fxe dhiKi^crrj' vplv yap 
ev^epes ecTTLV, o deXeTe, Troirjaai' ifMol Se SvaKoXov icTTLv 

10 iiKe-qixivri] g^g^sg^s 1 %vith I; euXoyrj/x^vT] g^. 12 vyiafffxivT}'] g^g^g^g^sl. 

There is no authority in this recension for riyawrj/x^vri, which some editors adopt 
here. The marginal alternative Tjya-jrrjfi^vri, which Dressel's language appears to 
assign to V (=gi), doubtless belongs to the secondary MS O. 13 &] ij g^ 

alone. 14 Kal auirrjpos] gig3g4.!' 1; dWTrjpos (om. Kal) g^. 16 d|e7ri'reiiKTos] d^ioe- 
TTLTevKTOS gjg4S ', d^LoeTricTTevKTOs g^; d^Le-rria-TevTOS g^', fide dignae (d^tOTriVreuros) 
1: see 11. p. 191. di\.a.yvo{\ gig2-fg4-y with I; castitate dignae 1; d^idyio^ 

g3. 17 xp'-'^'^'^v^V-^'^^ with I (see 11. p. 192); lege (v. \. fide) ChristiX; x/JiCTo- 

v\)fio% g^; XP'o'^'^"!'/^''^ gig3g45'- 18 GeoO] om. g4 alone. 23 i]p.C3v\ orsx. 

g3 alone. 24 'ETret i;|a./uej'os] gig2g3g4 5 deprecans (as if eTreu^d^iei'os) 1 : see 

above, II. p. 194. 25 ws] sicuti 1, with I (ll. p. 194); oOy gig2-fg3g4-S'' lyroi^A"?"] 

7] Toijfxri (sic) g^. 30 ddiK'na-T]] g-^g^s; dSt/CTjo-et g2g3. 31 eariv rod 

GeoO] gj with I; eari to Oeov g3g4J; eVrti' deov g^. 



or a paraphrase of a.p.riv 77 x^P'-^- 
So again at the end of the Epistle to 
Polycarp, where ajirjv 77 x"P'^ stands 
now only in the interpolator's text, 
the Armenian Version of the origi- 
nal Ignatius has 'Gratia cum omni- 
bus vobis : Amen.' It is probable 
therefore that d/i?;!/- 7 x^P*-^ stood at 



the close of both these epistles in 
the original text, or in some early 
copies, of the genuine Ignatius. 
Transcribers would be sorely tempt- 
ed to omit or alter such an unusual 
expression. For the absolute use of 
Tj xop'f in Ignatius see Smym. 12 
with the note (ll. p. 321). 



268 IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 

Tov eov iiTirv^elv, edvirep vfxel'^ [xr] (f>eL(Tr](T6e [jlov 7rpo<j)d(reL 
(^tXtas (TapKivrj<i. 

II. Ov BeXo) yap vjU-as avOpcoTrapeo-KYJcraL, ctXXa 0e&) 
dpecrau, cocnrep koL dpecrKere' ovTe yap iy(6 nore e^(o Kaipov 
TOLovTov, utare eou iTTiTv^eiv, ovre vjxeLS, idv (nojTrrja-rjTe, 5 
KpcLTTovL epytp )(Te i7rLypa(j)rjuaL. idv re yap crL0i7ry]ar]Te 
dn ijxov, iyo) yevrjO'op.aL @0v* edv Se ipaaOrJTe tt^s aapKO'; 
fjiov, irdXiv ecrofxat Tpe)(Oiv. irkelov Se jaot prj Trape^ecrOe 
TOV cnrovSLcr$rjuat, ew, cos en Ovcriacrnqpiov Toljx6v icmv, 
iva iu dydTTj) ^opo? yevojxevoL acriqre rw irarpX ev ^picrTco lo 
Ii^crov, ort tov eTricTKOTTOv Xvp(,a<; KaTTj^icoaev 6 eos evpe- 
drjvai et? hvcriv, diro dvaTo\rj<; p.eTaTrepA\tdixevo<; tcov eavTov 
TTadiqfxdTOiv [JidpTvpa. KaXov to SiaXvOrjvai diro Kocrp^ov 
TTpos %e6v, iva ets avTov dvaTeiko). 

III. OuSeVore eySacr/cavare ovBevi, aXXovg eStSct^are. 15 
iyo) oe 9eko) Iva KaKelva ySeySata 7}, a paOrjTevovTes ivTeX- 
XeaOe. jxovov SvvaixLv aiTeicrOe fxoL ecrwdev re /cat e^coOev, 
Lva [XYj [J.OVOV \eyoi dXXa /cat deXco, ottws l^f] fiovov Xeycofxai 

I /x^ (l>ela7](T64] g-^g^s ', y^ (pelarjtrd^ g3 ; 4>elcrr)adi g^ ; pepetreritis 1. For the omis- 
sion of /ir) see above, II. p. 197. 4 Trore ^^w] g3g4 with I (see II. p. 197); ^^w Trore 
giga'^i habtii aliquando 1. 8 TrXeiov 5i ixol ixrj^Tr\iov [5^] /tot fiy) I (see II. p. 200); 
irXelov di /xoi g^; vXeTov 8i fie gig2-S'g4-S'; niultujn enim ffiiki 1. 9 tov ffwopdiffOyj- 
vai] gig2'''g4'S' with I; ei rjdr] <nrov5lcTOia6^ fie g^; si vie offeratis deo 1. These are 
arbitrary alterations in order to make sense, the omission of ytt?) (see the last note) 
having rendered the passage unintelligible. 12 /MeTaTrefji,\f/d/j.vos tuv iavrov 
Tradriixa.ruiv fidprvpa' KaXdv k.t.X.] Zahn; praeinittens suarum passtotiutn martyreni 
bomim etc. 1 (the Mss read suam passionetn, but this makes no sense and the Greek 
shows what the original Latin text must have been : the common contraction for 
-rum is easily confused with a simple m) ; fieTa'rrefx\pd/j,vos, tQv iavrov iraOrj/j-dTuv 
/xdprvpa koXwv k.t.X. gig2g4; tieTavefj.ipdiJ.evos, Kal tup iavrov TradTjixdrwv fxdprvpa 
KoXuv K.T.X. gy I has simply iJ.erairetj.\j/diJ.evor KoXbv k.t.X. (see II. p. 202). A 
comparison of the authorities leaves no doubt about the reading. 13 to] g^g^ 
with I ; rod g3g4J'. SiaXvdrivaL] gig2g4 ; 5vvaL I ; d(.eX6eTv avrov g^, ; prqficis- 
centem 1. 14 irpdj] gig2g4 with I ; eh gy eh avrov] gig^J'gs with I; eV 
avrOii. g4; in ipso 1. 15 e^aaKavare] gigj-fga I (u. p- 203); i^aaK-qvare 
g4. 17 aire'tfTOi] ireicdi g^. 18 fii] ijJ)Vov Xiyu) dWi Kal 6iXu), 

12. Twv eavTov k.t.X.] Comp. I Pet. the child whom our Lord took in 
V. I. The Ignatian forger seems to His arms (Geo^opoy, not Geo^o'pos). 
accept the story that Ignatius was Or perhaps he misinterpreted Smyrn. 



TO THE ROMANS. 269 

\pi(TTiavo<; aXXa koI evpeOco. iav yap evpeOoJ, kol XeyeaOai 

20 ovva[JLai, Kol tote TTtcrro? elvau, orav KOcrfMO) [jl-q (fiaifcofxaL. 
ovoev (f)aLv6fjLevov aluiVLOv. ta r^p BAendweNA npdcKAipA" ta Ae 
MH BAenoMeNAAiooNiA. ov TreiCTfxovrj? to epyov, aXXa /xeyeOov'; 
ecTTLv o ^ptcrrtavtcrjLto?. orav fXLcrrJTaL vtto Koaixov, (^iXetrat 
TTapa 0eo{)" ei ck toy kocmoy jo^p, (^iqcri, toytoy hj, 6 

25 KOCMOC AN 6(t)iAei TO Taion' nyni Ae oy'k ecTe eK toy kocmoy, 
aAA' erob e^eAelAMHN y'^ac weiNATe nAp' Imoi. 

IV. 'Eyo) ypa(p(i) Tvdaais Ta2<s e/cfcXTycrtats Koi ivrik- 
Xojxat iracriv, otl eKOiv vrrep 0eov diroOvqcrKai, edvirep vixel'i 
fjLT) KcoXvcrrjTe. TrapaKaXco VjLta?, /xt) evvoia aKaipo'; yevrjcrOe 

30 ixoL. d<l)eTe fxe Brjpioiv etvat ^pcojxa, Sl cov e(TTLV 0eov 
iTTLTv^^elv. crtro? et^t tov @ov, kol Sl 6S6vt(ov diqploiv 
dXijdojjLaL, Iva Ka6ap6<; dpTo^s 0eov evped(o. fiaXXou KoXa- 
Kevcrare ra Oiqpia, tVa yioi Td(j)o^ yevoiVTai koX fxiqOkv Kara- 
XeiTTOicriv rcov tov crcu//,aTos y^ov, Iva jxrj KOLix7)6el<; I3apv<; tivl 

35 evpeOrjo-o p,ai' tote Se ecrofxat fxaOrjT-q^ dXrjOrj<; 'irjaov Xpt- 
(TTOV, OTe ovhe to (TcoiJid fxov 6 K6(rfxo<i oi/zerat. Xtravevcrare 

Sttws] gig2g4-f I ; om. g3 1 (owing to the recurrence of the same words, fXTj fibvov 
X^w). 20 6Tav'\ g^sl (11. p. 204); 0T g^g^g^', quando 1. ^aiz/Wyua:] gjg^ 

with I; coniparuero 1; (palvofxai g3g4. 22 Treiff/j-oviis] irKeiff fiovi}s (sic) g^; 

al. 1. fxey^dovs <ttIv 6 xp'<'"'''<i'''o'/^s. ora;' yutff^rat] I (but with a different 

punctuation : see li. p. 205); in 7nagnitiidine, christianitas eni?)i est, quae oditur 1; 
ixeyidovs iarlv 6 xP"'"''"i''<is, orav /xiffeTrai {fnariTat. g^sg^s) gxg2g3g4- The words 
were doubtless read originally in this recension as in I ; and it seems probable that 
1 ran in magnitudine christianitas est ; quiun oditur. 23 Kb<Jixov\ gig3g4J I; 

ToO Kocr/J-ov gg. 27 ezrAXo/oai] I; eTrtor^XXw g3; mandol; ifreXovfiai 

gjg2g4. 28 oTt] txt gig2g3g4l- The edd. add ^70; ; but there is no 

authority for it in this recension, though it is found doubtfully in I (see 11. 
p. 206). 29 TrapaKoKQi] gig3 with I ; irapaKaXQ ovv g2g4 ; rogo itaque 

1. 'iivr\(sBi'\ gig3g4 with I : yiveadi g^ (a solecism). 30 5i' c3i'] 

gi2'^S3 I ' ^'' ^ S4> ^^^ so per quam (i. e. escam) 1. 32 dX'^^o/xat] d\ido/j.ai 

gz- 33 y^vuvrai] gig3g4J-; yevriVTai g^. 1X7)6^] g,g4 I; ixr,5kv 

g^sgy KaTaKtiiro3(Ti.v\ giga-^gs (but -at ga-S'gs); KaToKiwioaL {-cnv) g4 I. 34 kol- 

firjdds] Koiti-qOris g^. 35 ivped'n<TOiJ.aL\ g2Jg3g4.f; eupe9rj(7Ufj.ai gj. 36 Xi- 

Tave^ffare] gig3g4-y ; XeiraveijffaTe g^. 

3 ; see the note, 11. p. 294. 24. el (k tov k.t.X.] From Joh. xv. 

21. Ta yap ^Xenofieva K.T.X.] From 19. The last words, /ietWre Trap' e/xot, 
2 Cor. iv. 18. are a reminiscence of Joh. xv. 4. 



270 IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 

Tov Kvptov vnep ifxov, Iva Sta tcov opydvcov rovroiv eou 
Ovcrla evpeOw. ov)(^ cos Uerpos /cat IlavXos SiaTdcroroixaL 
vfjiLu' eKeivoi dirocrrokoi 'Ii^crov Xyatcrrov, eyw Se ekdyicTTo^' 
eKeivoi iXevdepoL cos BovXol eov, iyco Se /xex/5t vvv SovXos' 
aXX eav TrdOco, aireXeu^epo? yevrjorofxaL 'l7](rov XptcrTov, kol 5 
dvacTTrjcrojxaL iv avT(o iXevdepo'?. vvv ixavddvoi SeSe/xeVos 
Ijurfheu eTTidvixelv Koa-fXiKov rj [xdraiov. 

V. 'Atto '^vpias IJ^^XP^ Vcofjirjs 6r)pLoixa)(^co, Sta yrj<5 /cat 
OaXda-cnqs, vvkt6<s kol i^jjiepa<g, e^'SeSeju,eVo9 Se/ca XeoTrctpSot?, 
o icTTLv (TTpaTioiTiKov rdyjxa' ot /cat evepyeTovfxeuoL -^eCpovs 10 
yivovrai. iv Se rot? dBiKTJfxacnv avTcov jxaXXov [xaurjTevofxai, 

AAA' OY nApA TOYTO AeAlKAl OJMAI. OVaCfJirjV TCOV dy)piOiV TOiV 

ifjLol rfToiixaa-fxivoiv, a /cat eu^o/xat (TvvTop.d [jlol evpedrjvai' 
a /cat /coXa/ceucroj (TVVT6^oi<; fxe KaTa(f)ayLV, ov^ oxjTrep Tivoiv 
^eiXaivojxeva ov^ yjrpavTO. koLv avra Se e/covra /lit) deXy, iyoj 15 
irpoor^idcroiiaL. crvyyp(6iJLr]v fioL e^ere* rt />tot crv^c^epet, eyw 
yivcocTKco' vvv dp)(OfxaL fxa9r]Tr)<; elvau ixrjdev jxe IpqXwaai 
Tcov opaTcov /cat rw/^ dopdrcov, Lva Irjaov ^ptcTTOv eTTtrv^w. 
TTvp /cat aTavp6<;, Orjpioiv re (rv(TTd(TL<;, dvarofjiaC, StatyoeVet?, 
(TKopTTicr^jioi 6crT0)v, crvy/coTrat fxeXajv, aXe(T/x,ot oXov roO 20 
crcJ/Ltaros, /cat /coXacrts rov StafioXov in e/xe ip^icrBai' fiovov 
Lva 'irjcrov Xptcrrov iiTLTv^oi. 

I GeoO ^ucta] g3 (which is also the probable reading of I); ^ecj) ^yo-^a gig2g4-f; 
sacrificium 1. 6 /xai'^dvoj] txt 1 I ; add. h aury g. It seems to have slipped 

in from the preceding sentence. 7 p.a.ra.iov'l ^arai g^. 10 x^^P^^s] gig3g4J' 

1 with I; x^^pov g^- 15 SeCKaivoixeva] ZeCKaioixeva g^. /cSi'] g2-S'g3g4-f with 

I; etsi\; koL gj. e/coVra] g^g^sg^l; elKovra gj^; om. 1. ^^^?7] OfKei 

g4 alone. 17 iJ.r)div'\ gjg4 (with I); ixrjdiv g^sg^. ^yfKuKxai.'] ^-qXuxTai 

gigjjg3g4J'. In 1 fi-qdiv fxe ^rjXuaai is translated nuUi aemulor. The reasons for 
preferring the optative to the infinitive are given above, li. p. 215. 20 dXecr/iot] 

gig2g3g4-f ; intertills 1. This last is perhaps a corruption from contritiones or con- 
tritio, easily explained by the common contractions in Latin mss. There is no 
authority for the reading oKvafiol which is commonly adopted by edd.; see above, 
II. p. 216. 23 wipaTolgl; om. 1. 26 KepS-qarj] gig4^; KepB-qaei 

gags- 27 aJroO] gjg3; airroO g2g4j'. 28 GeoC] g3l; om. gjg3g4, 

owing to the recurrence of similar letters -OT0T ; see the notes on 0eov dvcria, 
II. p. 209. 35 Tradovs] om. g4 alone. 'KpLarod'] g; om. 1 with I (see 

12. aW ov TTupa tovto k.t.X.] From I Cor. iv. 4. See above, II. p. 214. 



TO THE ROMANS. 27 1 

VI. OvSeu fxe cocfjekijcrei to. nepara tov Kocrfxov, ovSe 
at ^aaCkelai tov alcouo<^ tovtov. Kokov ijxol airoOaveiv Sta 

25 'It^ctow XpLCTTov, 7] fiacnXevELv tcop TTepoLTOiv Trjs 7>y5' Ti r<^p 
a>(l)eAe?TAi ANiGpconoc, kan ton kocmon oAon KepAi-icH, thn 
Ae H'YXHN AYTOY AnoAecH; Tov Kvpuov TToOaJ, tov vlov tov 
akiqdivov ^eov koI TraTp6<?, 'irjaovv tov XpicTTov. eKeivov 
i^yjTOj, TOP vnep rjfjLcov anodavovTa /cat avacrToivTa. (rvyyvai- 

30 fjiOveiTe fxoL, aSeX^ot. fxr) ifXTrooicrr^Te fxoi et? C^rjv cfyOdcrai' 
'It^ctovs yap ecTiv iq t^utrj tcov TTLcrTCov. [jlt) deKrjO"qTi jxe 
aTTodavelv OdvaTos yap ecrTiv rj auev 'KpidTov t,oirj. tov 
0eou dekovTa [xe elvau KocrfJia) fxrj -^apiarjcrOe. a(f)eT jxe 
Kadapov <^a>? Xa/Selv' e/cet TTapayev6ixevo<;, avBpconos @eov 

35 ecrofxai. iTTLTpexpaTe {jlol fXLixrjTr)v elvai nddov; XpLCTTOv tov 
Seov fjLOV. et rts avTov iv eavTco e^ei, vorjaaTco 6 Oikoi, /cat 
(Tvix7ra$eLT(t) [xol, etSw? ra crvveyovTa fxe. 

VII. *0 dp^oiv TOV atcufos tovtov hiapTrdcrai fxe /3ov- 
X.erat /cat T'qu ets tov eov jjlov yvcojXTjv Sta^^etpat. iJL7]8el<; 

40 ovv T(ov TrapovTOiV vjxojv l^orjOeiTOi ai5rw" fxaXXov ifjLol 
yeveaOe, tovtccttlv tov 0eou. fxr) XaXetre Irjcrovv XpuaTov 

KOCTfJLOV Se TTpOTLIXOLTe. ^aCTKaVia iv VfXLV fXTJ KaTOlKeiTO)' 

{xrjSe, idv iyo) u/xa? trapcov TrapaKaXS, TTeidOrjTe' TovToiq he 

jjidXXov TTicTTevcraTe, ots ypd(f)0) vixlv. t,a)v yap ypdcfxo vfjuv, 

45 ip(t)V TOV Sid XpucTTOv arrodavelv. o ip.o<; e/xws icTavpco- 

rat, /cat ovk ecTTw iv iixol nvp <f)LXovv tl' vScop Se ^(ov, 



11. p. 220). 36 iv iavTip] I; in seipso 1; ivTaOOa gig2g3g4- 39 5ta- 

cpdelpai] hiacj>6ripai g^. 40 a'SXXov] gig2-fg4-f with I ; /jloLWov 8i gj ; ?nagis 

autem 1. 41 7^1'ecr^e] gig2-fg4-i'; yeveade or yivecrde I (ll. p. 222); irapayl- 

veffde g^; adiutores estate 1. rovTi(mv'] gj ; Tovriari g^; tovt' i<XTi.v g^; 

TovriffTi (sic) g4. TOV 0eoO] gig2g4 with I ; dei 1 ; ry 6e(^ g-^ (to conform to the 

reading irapayiveade in this MS). XaXelre g2g3 with I ; XaXr/re g^g^s. Many 

edd. have retained the solecism ^^ XaX^re. 42 KaroiKdrw] /caroiKi^rw g^. 

43 icLV iyu] gig2'>g3; ^'' ^7'^ 1 5 ^7'^ f^" g4' treicrdrjTe] tnad-qTe (sic) g^. 

46 cpCKovv Tl] gig2>fg3; ^iXdUXoj' g4 with I. In 1 the words irvp (pikovv ti are 
omitted. The reading of g4 is probably derived from the Mensea, where the 

25. TL yap wipeXe'iTai. k.t.X.] Matt. xvi. 26, Mark viii. 36, Ltike ix. 25 ; 
comp. Mart. Ign. Rom. 2. 



2/2 IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 

aXkojJLevov ev ifJiOL, ecrcodeu [jlol \iyei, Aevpo npo^ top narepa. 
ou^ '^SofxaL rpoi^fi (j)6opas ovSe rySot^ats tov /Slov tovtov. 
dpTOV TOV 0eov dekoi, aprov ovpaviov, a'pton zoohc, o ecxTiv 
crap^ TOV X^pLOTTOv, tov vlov tov eou, tov yevofxevov iv 
vcTTepoi eK cnrepfMaTO^ Aaveto kol ^KjBpadjx' /cat nojxa OeKoi 5 
TO alfxa avTOV, 6 i(TTLV dydirrj a<()0apTO<5 kol cteVvaos C^t]. 

VIII. OvKeTL dekoi Kara dvdpcoTrov^ ^rjv tovto Se 
ecrrat, idv u/xet? ueXrjTe' Xpicrto CYNecTAypoiMAi' zco At 
OYKeTi er^, iTTeLhrjTrep zh eN e\Aoi d XpicTo'c. St* okiyoiv 
ypaixixdTiov atrou/aat vfxds [JLrj irapaiTrjcracrOai [xe TTtcrrev- lo 
crare fxoi, otl tou "Irjcrovu ^tXw tov virep ifjiov irapahoBivTa. 
Ti ANTAnoAtocoo TO) Kypi'to nepi nANTOON, (Ln ANTAneAcoKe 
Moi; avT09 Se d eo? /cat naTrjp /cat o Kvpto? 'It^ctou? d X^t- 
(rrd? (f)avep(t)(TeL v^ilv ravra, ort aXr]0oj<; keyco. /cat v^aet? 
crvvev^acrde jxol, iva tov ctkottov tu^oj ei^ Tri^ev/xart aytw. 15 
ov Kara crdpKa vplv eypaxjja, akXa /cara yvcop.iqv %eov. 
idv irdOct), rjyaTTrjcraTe' idv dTToSoKLixaaOco, ip^icrrjCTaTe. 

passage is quoted. Otherwise the combination of g^ with I would require its sub- 
stitution in the text; see above, il. pp. 223, 224. 

I dXAo/aevov] g2-fg3g4'S'j dWofievov gj ; viva manet (i.e. a}CKo /x^vov) 1. See above, 
11. pp. 223, 224 sq. 2 Tidofiai] gig2g4.i' with I; ^(rofx.ai g^; comedam (v. 1. 

comedo) 1. <pdopdi] gig3g4J with I ; cpOopS, g^. toijtov] tov g^. 4 tov 

XpiffTov] gjgj (so prob., though Dressel is not clear) g3g4 (and this is the probable 
reading of I; see above, 11. p. 226); jesu christi 1. 5 AaueiS] 5a5 gj. 

6 a.ljxa\ I; sanguinem 1; irofia gjgags (an obvious error of inadvertence). Bryen- 
nios gives 6i\o) t6 -wona as the reading of g4 for irofia 6Aw, so that it would 
appear to have di\w rb Tr6/j.a t6 al/j-a avTov. aivvaos] g2-S'g4-S'; aVi'aos 

g g,. 10 TrapaiTricyaadai] g^; Tra.pairrjffaa'di gj-S'ga'f; vapaiTT^ffrjcrOi g^; ob- 

servetis (v. 1. obsistatis) 1. The editors from Morel downwards, including Ussher, 
Voss, Cureton, Dressel, and Zahn, have all (apparently without exception) ac- 
quiesced silently in the solecism ^y\ TvapaLTijaaade ; comp. the false reading fxi) 
\a\vre in 7. 130 XpiffTbs] g^g^sg^s; xP^c^rbi gj. 19 ijVts] gig3g4J 

with I ; et Tis gj ; and this must have been the reading of 1, which translates 
meme7itote in orationibus vestris illius qui pro me recturus est ecclesiam quae est 
in Syria. XPVto-i-] gig2-fg3; XpS-rai g^. 20 fiovos] gig2^g4J-l with 

3. aprov TOV GeoO ac.t.X.] For the From Gal. ii. 19. 
coincidences with John vi. in this 12. W din-oTroScocrw k.t.X.] Ps. cxv. 3 

passage, see above, il. p. 226. (cxvi. 12). 

8. XpKTTW (TvvfaTavpfOfiai k.t.X.] 



TO THE ROMANS. 273 

IX. Mvyjixovevere iv Trj ev^y vixcov Trjs iv %vpta iKKXrj- 
(Ttas, yjTLS CLVT ifiov TTOLfxevL )(jirJTai t(o Kvpio) tu elrrovTi, 

20 e rob eiMi 6 noiMHN d kaAoc koX [xovo<; avTr)u iTncTKOTrrjcrei, 
Kol rj vyiwv ets avTov dydiriq. iycj Se /cat aicr)(yvo [xai i^ 
avT(ou XeyeaOaL' ov yap elfxi a^LOS, (ou ecr^aros aurwi/ /cat 
eKTpcDjxa' a\X' 7)Xey/xat Tts elvaL, iav 0eou iirirv^iti. dcnrd- 
tjerai vixds to ifJLOv TTvevp^a /cat rj dydirr) tcov eKKkiqcriwv TOiv 

25 Se^afxevoiu fxe els ouofxa 'liycrov Xptcrrov, ov^ cJs TrapoBev- 
ovTa' /cat ya/5 at /lit} iTpocrrjKovcrai /xot ttJ oSw /caret 7r6\iv 
fxe Trpoijyayov. 

X, Tpd(f)(o Se t5/xtv raCra aTTo ^p.vpvr}<; Sta 'E^ecrtwi^ 
Tttjv d^LOfiaKapiarcov. ecrriv Se a/xa e/u-ot o"vi/ TroXXot? /cat 

30 aXXots Kpo/co9, TO TToBiqTov ovofxa. Trepl toju TrpocreKdovTOiv 
diTO XvpCas ets 'FcojxrjP ets So^av @eov VLcrTevco v/xas eTreyvco- 
KevaC ofcs /cat Si^Xwo'cre eyyvs /Lte oz^ra* iravTes ydp eicnu 
d^LOL eov /cat vfjicov' ovs Trpeirov icrrlp vplv Kara Trdu- 
ra dvairavaai. ^ypa^a 8e v/att' raura rrj Ttpo Ivvea /caX- 

35 avB^v 'ZeTTTefi/Bpicov. eppoicrde et? Te\o<s iv virofiovfj 'Iyjctov 

XpLCTTOV. 

I; add. ye oiVoj gj. i e^s] g,g3g4-f; ^ ' ga- 25 mO gig3g4-f 

1 with I; om. g^. ets] gig2g4^ with I (see II. pp. 230, 231); ws gj; 

suui I. 28 S^] giga-fgs I (see il. p. 232); i^tur 1; om. g4. 30 Tept] 

""^P" g4* 3^ S^jXtoo-ere] gig2g3g4^> mandatis (or mandasHs) [1]. The pro- 

bable reading in I is driXuaare (11. p. 232), and this may have stood originally in 
the text of this recension also. 

Subscr. Tov aylov lepoiJ.6,pTvpos lyvarlov iraTpidpxov deoviroXeuii ttvTioxil^o,s 
itrKTToXri irpbs pufiaiovs. i^. gjg^ ; tuiv tov aylov lyvarlov iwiaToXQv 5w5e/ca riXos g^. 
Nothing in g^. 

20. e'-yo) eljii k.t.X.] From Joh. X. II. 



IGN. III. IS 



IV. 

COPTIC REMAINS 



OF 



S. IGNATIUS. 



1 8 2 



I. FRAGMENTS OF THE EPISTLES IN THE SAHIDIC 

DIALECT. 

dw. To Hero. 

fii. To the Smymseans. 

The MS, Borg. 248, from which these fragments are taken is 
described in the chapter on Manuscripts and Versions in vol. i. 

II. ROMAN ACTS OF MARTYRDOM IN THE MEMPHITIC 

DIALECT. 

The MS, Vatic. Copt. Ixvi, from which these Acts are printed 
here, is described in the introduction to the Acts of Martyrdom, 
II- P 365. A few obvious errors in the ms are tacitly corrected. 



EPISTLE TO HERO. 



277 



&,. 



ewi'^[Tii itpoc] noAirK.pnoc g^M n-xoeic ic ne^^ . 

[VIII]. Ceujine epoR n(3'i iieiTiCKonoc ouhcimoc iitoc T&.Md.c 
noAT&ioc Alii OTon niAi ct g^Xi ne5(^c e&oAg^ii nee^iAinTTOc . ujiite e 
nenpecfiiTTepoc eTT^eiHT g^Xv imoTTe . tgine e ncKujAp -j^iiwRonoc itewi 
a^noK iiT i.i'^g^HT maiooit g^jii ne5(|^[c ew-yjio [g]ii Tc*.pc mii [nenitjo.' 
ujiite e TiAkOC [unj-soeic isi[in] MnKOTi ly*^ ti[ii]o[^] Kei.Te>. neTrpewn . 
[nis.1 it]T d.i'^ MMOOT eToo[TK] [ii]-ae mmwtchc iiiHcoir newiTH iicTpa^- 
TTPuoc Miiiicwq . e^irio JiinepTpe neriT ek.i-2LOoq ujwire eq^opuj ni>.gpjs.R . 
eiy-zLc a^nott. itCT MMewT en-n d^AAew Tiiig<VHA eTpeqp-e iincT XiM&.T . 
cnei-^H {s.non iiujHpe ti&ip^gj)^M g^ojwn . <^m.^ox\. oth [co] g^Hpton gii 
OTMiiT['xu)]u)pe Mii OTTd^-xpo . [iiTojR i^es-p -xin e nooT efeoA ncT- 
na^.'x.i e^OTn js-ttco eeine efioA XiiiAekOC Mn-xoeic eT g^it TwitTio5(^iew . 
e.irco MTipTpe 'rci$'e..uiooH Mn-xoeic ujcone ii-e iinei ccoott e miit 
01P lycoc MMeskT . 

[IX]. lyine e Rd^ciewnoc TleT(3'^>..A()OT epoi mH Teqcg^iMe liceMHH 
Ain neqMepiT RiyHpc . nt^i epe n-jioeic T6.e.c ne^.T eg^e e-yiid,. gXi 
neg^ooT eT MMe^ir . -xe i^T'^i&.Ronei epon . ne>wi ct ei'^ Xvmoot ctootr 
g^Xi nep^c . ujine mhictoc THpoT er gii Aa^o-^iRies. gXv ne5(^c RewTe*. 
pek.li . Xincpei^MeAci e kct g^ii T.pcoc . *^AAdw ^othr epooT d.-s.ii 
co-xii . noTik's.pooT egoirit e ne-irdwUueAion. . ^ujie e jwi.pinoc neni- 
CRonoc iieivno<ViC f.T ges.Tii 7k.ip(jj gjii. n-xoeic . tyinc on e M<k.pidw 



278 COPTIC REMAINS. 

TaLigeepe TceMn[H] e neg^oTO a^irco tct &.CTca^fiio cg^a>^2^ mH TCOOTg^c 
CT gM itecHi . Te>.i Rt es. t*..'v^T5Q^h u](t)ne itgHTC *.tco Tk.i Ht 
e>.ciy[co]ne ligTHO'^irMi!,. [<ik.TCo]RgiK(oii nncgioMC itpequjMiye hottc. 
epe neitoT Xvne5(^c g>.pe2 epoK giTli neqAtonot'eitHC noTrno(3' 
noToeiuj eKOTO-s.. e.TOj eKCT-JwOKiMei eirgH-y nTeKKAHCiJk. JiinnoTTe. 
OTT's.ai.i gjii. it-xoeic i>.irco uj^hA e-swi . -xe KJk.c eie-xwK efiioA. 

1. 

SoMOiioc Re chictoAh Rtc ^lTeT01^^s.^^.& iriie^Tioc nAvewpT-ypoc 
iteT oTMOTTe epoq s.e -e-eoc^opoc . eTe rteTc^opei MnnoTTTe ne . e 

Icna-Tioc n-eo^opoc neTcg&.i iiTeRKAHciek. XinnoTTe neicoT mH 
neqjwepiT niyHpe ic Tie5(^c . Te^i iiT iw-ynis. ni>.c gii gMOT him . eTos-HK 
eioA gii tiuctic mR TewT'ewHH . ncu}d.&.T e^ii nAd^d^-s" n5(^*^picMA. . 
ccp&n2k.q MitnoiTTe jy.Tto ecc^opei mhotoh . TCTUjooTt gn CMTrpitA. 



iiT&.ciw . pe^uje eMek.Te gXi nennek. Mim[oir]Te Mn Tiujd.'^&e eTo[Te.*k]l!i. 

[I]. ^'^eoo[ir] itic ne5(^c nenT ek.qp thotttR ncotjjoc Htci ge . 
iwiciMC viJ[^] epwTeit . se TeTitcfcTtoT gpjvi gn othictic ejuecKiju.. 
g(i)C CTCTHoqT egoiF e ncTd^irpoc Mn-s.oeic ic ne5(^c gn Tca^p^ 
Mn nenna. . CTeTiiTivxpH-ir gii oir ft.i7ek.iiH gXi itecnoq Mne^^c . 
eTeTn*SHK efiioA itewMe egcyn e nen-s-oeic . ev e&oA ne gXi nt'enoc 
it':^dk.-^ KO..T&. c*>.p5. [nJiyHpe XinnoT're [Kek.]Tek. ixoircouj [mR] T(3'oju. 
MnrtoiTTe . Cik.T'S.noq tik.Me efiioAgR OTrnjs.p-0-enoc . eek.iriiek.n'^ye Mjuoq 
[efeojAgiTR ia)gk.imH[c] . -xe Ke^c eqe-jiWK efeoA R'^JKe.ioc'yiiH niju . 
11&.1 Kd^Me 2} nonTioc niAivToc mR gnpco-^HC nTeTpk.p5(lHC ft^iroqTq 
ge^pon. gR TCd.p^ . inwi e a>.nott gen efeoAgju nKd^pnoc MneqMOT 
UMd.K4s.pion. -xe Kiwc eqeqi RoTMdwei[n] ujd. eneg efeoAgR T4k.nA.- 
CTckCic egoirn e iieT oire.d.t mR neqnicToc eiTe gR RioT'^d.i eiTe 
gR Rge-noc gpewi gM nctoMes. TeqeRKAHCi*. . 

[II]. n)ki THpoir d^qigonoT eT^HHTR . jsTtu ne^Me jvqMoir KewTik. 
ae on Rt e^qTCooTn gR oitmc . R-e ei^n eT epe Rek.nicToc -xo) mmoc 
Rtoots" 's.c gen cmot . nenT ewTUjione Rtooit ne necMOT. Kd.T& -ee 



EPISTLE TO THE SMYRN.EANS. 279 

Rt ewTMceire epoc ccn&.[g(t)nc mmoot . nceujtone n'^a^.iMoniott &.-s.n 

[Ill], &noK -^e '^cooth MMoq Mnitc&. TpeqTWOTn on gn Tcek.p^. 
JwTOi) "^nicTeTe epoq Rtci ge. nTepeqitoK -^e egoTit ujiv. nek.ne- 
Tpoc nc'xewq newT . -s-e >.MHiTit itTCTrt^OAK^M epoi Htcth it*i.-!r -xe 
iwnt" o'S"^d..iMOiiion w itdwTCioM*. . nTeTitoT -^e a^T-xcog epoq es.T- 
niCTeTe . edwir*k.ju.ek.^Te MMoq g^H Teqcikp^ mR neqnnd^. cT^e n*.i poj 
a.iTKdi.Ten.c^poitei mttmotp. a^irge cjn-p epooT eT(3^(3'oAV e-xXi itmot . 
Mnncew TpeqTCuoTn -^e a^qoTCOM on itMMes.T d^Tto <k.qcu) . eqo 
nc&.pKiKOC AlTU) mhRikoc . eqo Rot*^ -uR rteicoT . 

[IV]. ndwi "^e eicgis.1 aJmoot uhtR nes.Mepe.Te. eicooirn -xe 
otRthtR nek.1 gtoTTHTTn . ei ujpn ^.^-P^S. "^^ epcoTR etoAgR nei 
Hpion Rgo RpwMe . n*.i s.e ov Monon ujtge e tm ujonoT epooTR . 
jwAAew euj-se otR uj^om . e tm tcomRt epoo-y e nTnpq. Monon ^^.c 
ujAhA gek.poo-y mhtxotc cna.igMeT&.noi . gonep nd.i MOKg n*.T . 
o-yRTeq Te^oTcie. -^^e e ne^i Res'! ic ne^Q^c neniong mmc . eiys^e gR 
OTCMOT ui^p Rt^il neiwi igtone e&oAgiTM nen-soeic . eie {s.noK gcocoT 
on eiMHp gR ov cmot . cTte ov "^e RTOO-yn es.iTdw>.T egpa.i e 
nMOT Rni.gpM HKCogT Rrtft^gpR Tcnqe d.-s"co Rn6.gpR ne-onpion . 
d.'AAA. neTg[H]n egov[n e]TCHqe e[qg]Hn egoirn e nnoiTTe . neT 
gR TMHTe Rne-&Hpion eq gR TMHTe MnnovTe . Monon gjs. npih.n 
Ric ne5(;^c . eiqi gd. gcoi niM eTpa.MOir nMMe^q . RToq TieT'^(3'oM 
nA.1 . Tiei TeAioc RpojMe. 

[V]. ndki eT epe gome ..pnei. MMoq . e-y o Re^Tcoorn MAioq . 
Rgoipo -a^e eTrewpna. mmoot efeoAgiTooTq. e-ycoige egpewi csja. hmotp 
egoTe TME . newi eT eMiiOTni-ee mmoot RcS*! nenpot^HTHc oT-^e 
nnoMoc MMU)TCHC OT-Jke TieT&.t't'eAion uje^gpek.! e TcnoT OT*^e 
ne's.po RRgice . k*.i u*.p eTMecTe RTei ge eT&HHTR gwcon on. 
epe OTAk ^'^k.p ne.'fgHT mm 01 Rot. equ|s.nTeKeioi Men . nq -xiot*. 
^e e iidw':&oeic . enqgoMoAot-ei MMoq e.n -se es,q(^opei RTces.p^^ 
neT-xO) -^e MII&.1 . ewqewpnei. MMoq e nTHpq . eqcl^opei [RTJoq mhmot . 
R[p]iv.n -^e R[ ] o Rk.Tnk.[g]Te Mneieujcg*.icoT nHTR. A-AAis. 



28o COPTIC REMAINS. 

nnecujione mjuoi on expa^p TreiPKeMeeTe . jgevnToir MeTe^iioi e^oTii 
e TTMOT MTieit'X.oeic ic Tie5(;^c . eTe nt^i ne TeitdkitevCTewcic. 

[VI]. Mnpxpe A^^.^>^-8' nAd^nd. eiTe ncT gn Tne eiTe neooT 
RRd.iT'e'Aoc Mn n.is^}p')Q^hin . nne-r OTrii6.-ir epoon^ mR ncT encenewir 



epoov evit . e-yiyd.It tav nicTeve e nen-xoeic ic ne^^^c M.n. neqcnoq 
efoviKitA . itTOOT g^tooTP on ceiis.'^^e>.Ti epocs' . neTn*.u}qi jujs^pcqqi. 
jiiiTpTpe *Aiwd..T "xice itg^HT C'S.n otttohoc . nTHpq Vd^p ne rmcTic 
mR Td.iTdi.iiH . rviwi eTe AvH'Aek.d.v coth epooir . '^g^THTR -^e e neT 
encertd^^Te 6.n e re^o^di.pic Xinen's.oeic ic iie5(^c . Ht cwcei eg^pa.1 
e-xion . n-&c ex oi5"^OTfie e ret'ncoMH XvnnoirTe. Miieirpooiriy *.n 
ne ek.U6.iiH h eTfee ^(i^Hpek h opc^a^noc h ovd. qp<^pcu2^ h oviw 
eqpHuj H OT6. eq^Ki^eiT eqo&[e] .... 



ACTS OF MARTYRDOM. 281 



^eoc^opoc cTct^H ne exepc^opm m^^. c^hct is.qep enicKonoc e,.n- 
TiU)5(|^iek Avenencek. mg^Kjoiuj iiTcnid.nocTo'Xoc. CA^q-xeK TeqMe>.pTTrpid^ 



JKMHIt. 



I. t)ei^ aMik.g e- hpoMTTi iiTeTjw.eTg^Ht'ejM.con nei.nTpii.ie.noc Kec.p, 
eTC-eMewg S'^ npoMni re iiTC'^Md.^ cki:' iipoMni nTeoAiTMniA.. 
^en T^irnek.Tia. rid^TTiROC cvptcon ncM Mek.pReA'Aoc. 

Ifnx*^ioc nemcKonoc ndLnTioj^ies. Cd.qep MA.g^ fe Mcnenc2k. nie^- 
nocTO<Voc. evo'jk.ioc c*.p ne iiiu|opn eTd.qcS'i n'^AieTenicKonoc. 
is."y<3'nTq "^e epcoMH eirpcDic epoq ^en oTrniiy^ ncnoT'^jt eio- 
A^iTen nHeTdwToiropnoT e-efce '^oMoAot'iek. eTt^i e^oTn enj^^^c. 

Hh r^e end.Td.peg^ epoq ne^iripi nl ne ^en TOTHni eg^js.nnpo-^iKTtop 
nTeTpd.Hk.noc noTpo ne. n>.i -xe ne noirp6.n, KopnH<\.ioc, !^icion, 
loirfiinoc, ce-^oc^ i.ttoc, Ae<V.p^oc, n*.Ajue.c, AirjUHn, iei.pia.poc, 
AiTMnnoc. g^a^nptoMi ne nA-i^pioc ^en oifMeTgoiro eoiron nTcaoT 
MM*.Tr n^a.ncMOT n-enpion. 

l\,'s-(^i -^e AvniJUd.Kei.pioc eqcong^ d.iri efeoA^en 'tx.^P*' nTe'^*.ci*. 
OTOg^ efeoA^en nijM.e>. ciCMMt^v ei.Ti '^-ap*.KH ncM pnoion. con 
Men ^en niMioiT con -a-e ^en c^iom. CT'^-MKo.g^ MHi-JkiKeoc 
eircoqi MMoq ^en OTrMCTg^OTro nieg^ooir neju. nie-jtcopg^. kctoi 
epe nicnnoif Ke>.T*. noAic '^ ntooT ng^d-nniuj'^ nTd.10. Tie g^in*. 
nTOTf^evCO et^Hee^o-yi.i. 



282 COPTIC REMAINS. 

RdwTJk.cj^pH'^ ne^oq eTeqoi MMC-ape s5en oiri nneqeniCToAH; eq-xu) 
MMOC ju.ndjpH'^-. 

"Xe ^k.I iCTten Tcvpiew u^tK pwMH. iTe ^eit niM(DiT itc ^en ncT- 
tyoTOJOTT ITe ^en c^iom, eiMOiyi ncM ni-Hpion. eicoit^ fiTOTq 

Mi MMOTi cTe niMft^TOi HC nis.1 Jwirtyekitep Tle^It^k.neq ncooir 

igkTTg^o ng^OTO. 
II. GTiwTim OTrn .uni-ZkiReoc efcoA^en pHnon ewTUje e^oTn epa>ju.H 

i.TepcTAieiun MniewTTORpk.TU)p nTeqnftwpoircus.. 
ToTe ^k.qoT^!k,g^c^>.2^ItI C'epoiPTOLg^oq pk.Tq nen-q. ed.q-o-ojoir'^ n'^cvn- 

rAhtoc THpc enec epHOT oirog^ ncs.ik.q rie^q. 
2Ce h-OK ne loniw-Skioc. (^hct i^qTOTiioc '^noAic e^itTio^iek. g^iocTe 

e-epe neKciuiT i newjuewiy-s^. s.e e.KT*.c-e '^cirpiw THpc efioAg^ei*. 

nigcAiiyi nmnoT'^ c55ot eniyeMigi nm^pHCTi<k.noc. 
SCqepoTto ii's.e iu<k.':^ioc ne-sft^.q -xe &,moi co noirpo >jna^u}<2ieM'S.OM 

iiTikC-aoK g^ioK cioAs5eit nigeMuii iini'^coAoii enpocenet'Ke 

jUmok Mt^'^ oirog^ eewiK nigc^Hp Mumiiij't noirpo n^c -xe gie. 

iiTeqTd.'xpo itTeRMeTOTpo. 
^qepovo) it-se Tp>.nwnoc ne-xe^q -xe icxe ^^^ovcotg c'^ hhi gei>.n- 

5(^ei.picM*>. OTOg^ e-apeRUjcoTii crhu neMis.ii iiujcj^Hp 5(^10 iicojr 

HTd^iuncoMH itTeRep-eTciA. iminoir'^ oirog 5(^iiji.tytoni iiei.px"" 

peirc Mniitiuj'^ niTeirc. OTog iiTeRcp oirpo neMHi. 
3LqepoTio n-xe iuiiek*2i.ioc -xe oTgiofii eTeciye d.11 ne ca noTpo e'^ 

ngewitx*'?**^-**^*^ eTnewepiiAdwHTm K'^t^^.h oTOg ncecs'iTc eni- 

RoAivcic iy*> eiteg. 
HeROJiy -a^e eTdwRCouj mmwot cthitoit hhi '^ojh mmwoit ^lwIt -xe 

ccMiyd. iigAi enTHpq. OTOg OT^e ^inwigeMiyi s.ii ngd.nnoT'x 

h'^ctooTn jUmojot e^it. 
O-yog -niTCTC Aieri eTeRcew-xi epoq ^cmi a^it -xe OTs.ig iicmot ne 

oTog -^jueToirpo Mnewi HoeMoc '^epem-e^TMiii cpoc iwit. ein>.- 

^gHoir ra.p nois". ewiigd>.n s.eMgHOir mthwirocmoc THpq itTiw'^oci 

KTew-v^-y^Q^H. 



ACTS OF MARTYRDOM. 283 

StqepoTOi) ii-xe Tp^wI^k.Itoc ne-js.ek.q . se ^d^oTong^ efeoA -xe MMon^<Vi 
nec-encic MMeTKeiLg^HT hsShtk. e^&e (^t^i ewKiycoiyq rini-jkCopeik. 
eTevioirtoty cthitot na^K. otoj 5(|^e>.-pi -xcout nTd.epRoAes.ym 
jUmok ^en TiMCopid^ nifieit. ot Monon gtoc ewTctDTCM, ewAAew 
g^(ji)c cs-TujengMOT oirog^ eqepeiwHTiAe^'iri OTie m-^oxTMik. iiTe'^cirn- 
kAhtoc e-e-OTdwA, oTog^ enqep-o^Tciik. <s.ii imiito-s"^. 

JXqepoTO) ttote ifite^Tioc ne's.ik.q . s.e dLpiOTi khi R*>.T4k. c^hct pkii&,K 
(D noirpo. 

^noK re>.p '^newep-o^TCHk. Ln. oT'^e re^p MMOtt ^d^pooM. o"5"^e 
MMon [c]t SkTrpoc avavoh s.conT -aHpion mmou ^jcot ekoK 
hnxM.e.'Xoc net.ig-s.eM's.oju. <>. et^op-s-T cfiioAg^jk. t^'^ CTonaS- '^Avei 
c'd.p cwit MndwiKOCMOc dwAAd. eiMei Mt^HCT es.qMOT ^js.pon np^^c 
ci^qTConq ciioAsSen nHe-juu)OTT. 

III. 2L '^ct^'rAhtoc THpc epoTOJ ne's.d.c. s.e d^non Teitctooirii 
xe nittOTT'^ g^dkitewTMOT e. no^iy npH'^ r-scu mmoc h-aoR -xe 
d^ n5(|^c MOT. eoTitoT'^ ne. 

2LqepoT(i) n-s.e iritek-a^ioc iie's.ewq . -se nd^oc dwitoR R2k.n icxe 
&.qMOTr KdwTek. OTOiRoriOMiek. e-&ie nenoT^d^i ik.qTton.q MniMek.g^ 
? neg^ooTT. 

Hhct eTeifxto mmoc epcooir n-coTen. *se nou"^ ek-iTMOT gojc 
peqMcooTT. OTOg^ mhot TCooTnoT -se giiijk. nTeTeitCMi nireirc 
Men q-o-OMC s5en RpHTH. 

SLcrAhhioc a.e iw-ype^^Tq giTe OTRcpeiwiriioc qajon ^eit o.eoirpHC. 

Stc^po-^i'^i -^.e C-&OMC ^en iiiM^iv.ir ncM mRHnitoc. 

HpewR<V.HC iwirpoRg^q giTeit OT^^^^pwM eawqoi)U]eM. neTeitnoir'^ 
ceMiyet. iioTTiMCupijs. Miie>.ipH'^ e^ie -xe g^jk.ttek.Taavd.g^i ne oirog 
hpeqepneTg^cooT OTOg^ itpeqTiwRO hnipcoMi. 

Ilenoc -i-e n^oq np(^c Rk.n ic-xe wTepcTwTppconin MMoq oirog 
i^qMOT eROTcioTc *wA<Viv e^qoTcong^ e&oA nTcq-xoM. ^en 
n-xin-epeq Tconq etoA^en nneeMWOirT. OTOg^ A-qcS*! MUjiiy 
nnneT d^T^o-afeeq _ efcoAg^iTen -o^Hno-y nipwMeoc. Oirog^ neTen- 
ic^ ewTS'i Mtyiu) MMtDOir eioAg^iTen t^'^ gwc ept'ewTHC nre- 



284 COPTIC REMAINS. 

Ilenoc -^e iiooq cT^^qMOT cfiioAg^iTeit g^a^npcoMi nc^^onHpoc 
Mnoirujqki eg^pni ^s.poq eq-sc^io mmiooit e-&b.c novneTg^cooir. 
eeiwTep e^TujengMOT Menenca. iiine-n2k.ev eT*kq*>.iTOir ntooT. 

JX-qepoTU) it-xe Tpekia^itoc ne-s.d.q. -se e^noK "l-epcirM&OTAeTm nt^K. 
e-o-pcK ROTK e&oA^eit tj^MO-y e^ovn cncon^. 

ne-s.&q yiTs.c im&.'2kioc. -xe kj^Aioc K'^cfco) hhi w noTpo. '^t^HT 
r*.p riTOTq m<^mot ncneg^. oTog^'^icoc mmoi euje c^oth eniion^ 
neneg^. rc f*.p OTon 6 mjuuht ujon oTis.\. eiyd^qcini n^^ioAeju, 
oirog^ OTewi eqMHH efiioA. 

Ile's.&q n-xe Tpdwid^noc. -xe a^pi e^ircidk immoT'^ nTenep efeoA 
ngAwnniiyi- ifSkiMajpiOw. oir^e h-aoK kcotch ek.n eg^OTe tkc- 
poTrci2k. it'f cirnKAHToc. 

SLqcpoTCo ncsLC imew-^ioc. s.e jk.ind>.ep-'trcijk na^iy mmwot. g^&.p. 
c^HCT d^qiopq e^pHi eoirni-e-oc e-fiie '^mctikoik. le i\i<3'4..Ae 
ii&ecriHT e-ju.d.iyi imeq<3'es.A*i.T's.. le t^Hcr ek.qg^ei efcoAsSen 
aMe.TiKH eTe'^MCTpvcqujini re Cis.Tc^'po cpoq g^iTcn oircg^iMi 
le ^HeT OTTcAoiiAen MMoq eioAgiTeix m-ab-iTewnoc ctoi iig^cooiTT 
eM cgiMi. le iiHCT d.irK<jL)T hrvicofiT h^-yAioc ewTrqo's.o-ir jUnoir- 
fieKe. le itigioAvi CTipi mc^avcoit hnig^tuoTT eewirep nU)iU} 

*I*uiini eiMOT'^ eitd.1 MHiwipH'^ -xe iioir'^ eg^2k.npioMi ite hpeqepg^iR 

oirop npeqceq ROins.i iiek.AoT oirog^ hnioiR. 
Guje^iroTCOTefii co"y*^eToc ovog eoTAiis.ci. nejw. otjuotti itcM ot- 

2k.pwKton e-o^poT ep oTg^tofii ikii en2ii.neq ek.AAek e-poir igopiyep 

nt'iwMoc ni^AAoTpion. itd^i CTecuje CAvecTCooir. oTog^ cotcoujt 

ncoov eiwii. 
Hik.1 cTe neTeng^iOMi ujAhA hojot -xe 2}^^ iiTOTewpeg^ tKoren 

nTOTTMeTiyai.T. mh ne^i jw.nek.ipH'^ gdwHitoir'^ ite. 
lle's.iii.q n-xe Tpewiewitoc. xe js.noR ne eTAwiujuiTii itek.R iterioc C!te>.i 

feAe>.ct^HMi*i csScvn eninoir'^ -xe MTiiepTiMwpiit mmor. 
Ile-xe^q n-xe iT'nei.'^ioc .e <s.ixoc i>.R ic-xeit ujopii -xe '^ce&TtoT 

eqeia eg^pm gjs. &ei.ce>.noc nifeeit OTOg eepgiraoMeniii ecMOT 

nifeen mmotp. ei^x^tuAeju uik.p cuje uj*. t^-^. 



ACTS OF MARTYRDOM. 285 

IV. IIe:i^wq h-xe Tpdwid^noc. -se d^Rigek.n epTCI^lL 5(^na>.'S.eM^HOir 

dwKiyTCM epe^ircieik ^njs.OTreMg^e^HK ejuen-ujco. Miwewco oth cpoK 

jUMik,T&>TK MiTs.TeKiyen ^ICI. 
ne-xckq n-se Iu^^k.'^IOc. -xe enewr^j)i.co epoi ne. ndjn2k.ep t^HCT 

eTenoTrik.g^cen.2^111 MMoq hhi ne. 
ne-s..q ii-xe Tpjs,]ik.noc. -xe g^ioiri C'xeit TeqMecTeitgHT, ng^iiLiiRoirM- 

noc itTes.Tg^. 
Ile'S.ik.q h's.e ni-s-wpi ^eit oirMee^MHi ifnes."i.ioc. -xe k.KOT<jou|c 

efiioA. jUne^Mei e^oTn enp(;^c ngovo (o noTpo. 
Ile'Xi.q n*s.e TpAwi&.noc. -xe g^WKi iiiteqcc^ipojOTi. hg^ft^itg^oKC iil!ie- 

nini itTeTcngioTi KoTrgMou" eneqiydwiy. 
nc-s..q n-se irneK-^ioc. -xe iTft.Ao^icMoc Tnpq t^opuj e^'\. otoj 

ii'^epec-eek.nec-ee e^n cnHc^ujwn jUmojott. 
Ile's.ik.q ii-xe Tpdwijvttoc. -xe e^pi -eTciew nmitOT'^. n.i Cdw-xi rik.p 

Hftw'^gHOT n..K dwlt ItgAl. 

ne-xa^q h's.e luna^-Jkioc. -Jte *>.iy iinoT'^ .pHOT KepReAeiriit nm 

e-pi ep-e^TTcies, nnmoT'^ nTeiiipeMii5(^HAii. 
OirM*.ci. ncM oTi!i*.pHT. neju. o-ygjtoTi. hcm oirni-iRoc. nejw. 

OTTg^oq npeqgiMa.-oTi. ncM OTOTConuj. ixcm OTOTg^op. ncjw. 

OTMOTi. nejw. OTMcewg^. 
le ni9(;^p(oM riTeninepcHC. t^ewi ct d. Hpis.R<VH':^HC OT(oiyT iiMoq. 
le c^MtooT n^ft^AAHC. le uitcjoot cTcevitecHT MiriRd^g^i. le niepMHC 

nipeq(3'ioiri. 
Ile'&dwq ii-xe Tpe.iik.itoc. -xe is.i-soc nts-K. s.e ik.pi -e^Tciek. na^i caw-^u 

rik.p eTeR-xa) mmwot. itew'^g^HOT iiikR *. ngAi. 
Ile'S.e lun&'^ioc. -se d^i-xoc iiiwR -xe ^nekepujoTujoJOTUji *.. 'I'ctaoirti 

ri^p d^n tigAi nnoT'^. nc*. nioTivi MMA.Td.Tq. ^.i eTa^q-e^j^Mio 

itTt^e ncM. niRdL^^i t^ioM itCM hhct nsSHTq THpoun (^t^i 

cToi ite^OTPCiA. nc.p^ ni&en. ^^ fiTeiunne. itCM nHeTeititik,Tr 

epwoT ikit. 
ncT^d^q ri-xe Tp*.ik.noc. -xe niM u*.p CTepRwAin mmor eujoon 

<^ ne eigeMU]! MMoq ncM ninoT'^ nes.i gcon etenepOMoAofiit 

UM(0OT g^IOTCOn. 

He-xi^q n-se irnik-xioc. -xe a>.peU{&.tt '^t^TCic ep'^ifc.Rpinin itRe>.A(oc 



286 COPTIC REMAINS. 

enu)d.iyi tiHCTe MUd.TTt^ep'S. it*.i v'ek.p enoirepHOT. ^pa^.c^H -s-U) 

MMOc epcooT "xe otoi iwootp. 
3Lty t'ei.p ne n'J'Mis.'^ mii5(^c ncM ie<Vid.p le e^uj tc -e^Mepic hoT- 

nicToc ncM OTPj^nicToc. 
le dwig ne h'^-m*.'^ Mnepc^ei m.(^^ nCM nii'xojAon. 
V. nc-x&.q n-xe Tpe^ijwnoc. -xc c^cx)piy nneq-xi-x efiioA tiTCTen 

n^Hpion. OTT-ike ii'xcop c&o'A tiniK&.c. OT'i.e iKS'oT'seT km- 
McAoc. oiT'^e nT*.Ko MnicioMd. THpq. qnewiyc^op'ST e^n efiioApik. 

IIe-&a.q n-xe Tp*wid.noc. -xe wmc ng^e^nnevnipon rine^ riTCTeit- 
ptoKg^ nneqcc^ipcooTi. 

Ile's.d.q k's.e iud.-^oc. -xe xo'S'ong^ c&oA (o noTppo. -se koi iid.T- 
cwoirit -xe r^'f eTonsS ujon n^HT. c^e^i eTce^g^ni hhi ii'^-xom. 
OTog^ eqipi nrew-v^TXH nfcepi. eiH?V. ene c-o-inc <:^ivi *, ne. ne 
MMon iys.OM MMOi dwti ne eqe^i ^i. ueK&e>.c>.noc. 

ne-&d.q n-xe Tpewie^ixoc. xe ewpnoT ti^oK oirfienini eqitekUjT. MMon 
ne.X"*'^P"*'P*^X^P*" " iiniidwCes.noc riTeKep^TcieL nmnoT'^. 

Ile'S.d.q n-^te irna.'jk.ioc. tuc eiqe^i cgpni. ovog eiep^-rnoMeitin 
eneKfi*wCek.noc. g^toc epe nki (^i t^n e^oirii epoi o-vop -xe 
eiepec^es^nec^e epcoov ei.n *.AAe>. Tewii.rd.nH c^OTii cpoq. n^oq 
^ MMHJ. c^iwi eTepe Te^v^TXH neM ne^cwMek ^en iteq-xi-x 
ncHoir niien ncM c^itiqi noTon mien . cTepg^eAnic eniiwuek^on 
e-e^ne^ujconi. n-oc e-e-po nnili.ce.noc lyconi eTewcnooT htotov 
ce^opig newg^pjwi d.n. 

OTP-^e ui.p AiAvon XP^-*^ OT-Zke mmov eqouj itd^ujCDUjeM 4.11 

n'^e.T^d.nH eTenTHi c^OTn c^^. 
ne2.ei.q n's.e Tpd.ie.noc. -se i.nioTi noirx.P<^^-w riTeTenc^opigq e&.o'X 
gj'S.en nKd.gi nTeTenTd.g^o n'nd.-^ioc epe.Tq gi's.toq xe g^in*. 
Ke.n M.na.ipH'^ iiTeq-aeT neq^HT nTeqep-eTciei. nninoT'^. 



ACTS OF MARTYRDOM. 287 

Ilc'se.q note iritjk.'^ioc. -se iipoDKg Mna.i5(^po>M oTnpocoTCKOT ne 
qitek.'^ HHi Mirept^MCTi MTiip(^ptoM MJwe-ajuHi e-eMHn efeoA OTOg 
neLTcoiyeM. 

Ile's.ek.q n-xe Tpkift.noc. -xe '^mcti -xe eKepK^Tew(^ponin hru&SwCe.- 
noc Acn OTM&.piik. MMCTpeqepgiK. ne MMon ne n^k.5^Il^lk(3'(l)T^ 
eikKigen ri>.i ^ici THpor e&oAg^iTOTen. 

ne-xesLq n-xe iun..'^ioc. -xe nHe-T.c-o mjucuott eioA Mnf^cjucon 
g^toc CTft^Tg^ei etoAg^iTen <^. oirog^ eT(3'iio'^' nnii-^wAon. n&ig 
npH'^ ewTiieveppeqepgiK k'xoc hhi. ri-a)Ten -^e ma.<V.Aoii ^w 
nHeTujeMUji nnd.i. eTOi rieiio5(;^oc eg^ekitigioiy Mnajpu'^. e^non 

^e A.T'^ noMoc n*.n. eujTeM^d^*. itit^a. pMek.ro c ewn^. le itipeq- 
MOTT'^. le nipeq(?'ioTi. le nipeq(^i AVHini ek.A<Vd. e-epen pioKg^ 
n-oq nru'S.toM nxeitHeTipi nnewi MnewipH'V ^cn oirMeTnepieproc. 
OTKOVii d.noK OTpeqepg^iK ivn e>.AAd. ri-e^ioTen. hhct oTOJigT 
nitii'^ojAon e-ripi uii*.i. 
Ile'Xd^q n-xe Tpd.iek.noc. -se uje ninoTP'^ eTT*.iHOVT owi^ici eki5(^k.TOT 

cio<\. nik.g^pA.K. 

Ile-xe irnd.'ik.ioc. xe oirog^ ivncp'^^ici ha^k (o iroirpo. d^AAei. le mhit 
cTOTq Mnixpt>J^i' * igft^TT ctoA nTcnqi. le feepfecopT eTiLycoK 
Mc^iOM le AVHiT nni^Hpion g^inev nTeKno^g;^ -xe MMon gAi ^en 
nd.1 g^opiy e^n nd^g^piwi e-ie Td.*wres,nH e^oTn cn5(^c nTHi. 

VI. He'xe.q n-xe Tpewie^noc. -xe d.uj tc 'V^eAnic eTeR-xoTigT eioA 
sSe^xtoc oj irnd.'^ioc. CKnei^MOT ^en nd.i fiic*.noc. eTenujwn 
MMtooTT rf^eMi ek.n. 

Hc'Xd.q rfxe irnjk.'^ioc. x.e nneTivTepawTCOTen c^'J- eTg^i-xen nTupq 
neM neq'Aoroc eTonsS ihc n^c neniS'c. ceoi n>.Tcoipen ^7- 
neju. neq*.rivo-on. eiron^ iic^H'V nniTefencooTi ceepg^eAmc e^n. 
egAi Mne-nk.neq Menencd. nc^topx. eio<V undfuoc. 

SLnon -^e TencojOTn vf^MeTevcefiHC Ten-HT ng^KT. -xe Menencd. 
o^pen I efioA^en ndi.iM&. Tenna.iS'i Mniojn^ neneg^ oTog^ Tennes.cs'i 
nnenctoM*. ei.irTcooTnoir efioA^en nHe^e-MCooTTT TenndwepKAnpo- 
noMin -Jke on. ^en nen(3'c ihc n^^^c uoTMeTOTpo iiA,TjW.oTnK. 
d.i eTeqnevc^toT eioA ii^htc ii-xe niAVKd^g iigHT nejw. nigHiu nejw. 
niqiengOM. 



288 COPTIC REMAINS. 

Ile-xekq n-xe Tpd^ia^noc. -xe es.ttoK e^nk.KCL)pq tiTCTeit^epecic nTe*,- 
ep-e^HnoT nc*.fi.e. cu}TeMAiiiyi ncM. ni'^ot'Me!^ ivTenipcoMeoc. 

Ilcs-e nico<i^oc n'lta^.'^ioc. -s-e OTOg^ niM e^nei.uj-xeM-x.oM (o noirpo 
eficoA efioA nitneT e. ^^ cejunHToip oTog^ a^qKOTOir. Kis.n 
awpeujekn oTdwi -xcn x.wpi qiUk.-s.eju^HOT rigAi *.n imh'^ iitoit- 
xejuq eqMiigi iieju. ^^. 

IIu)eMU)i I'A.p mti^^^pHCTiiknoc ottmouoh -xe ceni>.igioAq eioA es.it 
g^iTeit nipcoMi is-AAek. eiSioA^iTcn '^oju. iiTen5(^c q*.epTipoKoii- 
Tin ng^oiro efeoA ^en oTeg^ooT nTeq.ir^ekne oTog^ iiTcq<>.i&.i 
OTog^ iiTeqepoircomi ^en niJk.KTitt iiTcc^oTWini ii'^MCTeTcefiiHC. 

IlKs.g^i THpq n.iviyes.f ecoireit n(3'c Mc^pH'\" noirM0)OT eqouj cqg^cofec 
nnie.Mek.iOT. Ke..Te>. nceK-x.! Mninpoc^HTHC. 

Ot -^iKeon. i).n ne co itoirpo c-epeKMOU"^ enujeMigi rmip(^pHCTiik.- 
noc "s-c g^epecic. na^i cd^-s.! t'ei.p -xe g^epecic c^op-s. e&oA jUni- 
5(^pHCTik.niCMOc. c-&-b.c -xe nek.jpa.n -xe g^epecic OT(^>.iiTek.ciew tc. 
oirgHT eqTiAek.n>. equjCMUji nneqMeTi MMevirewTq itioirg^coii eqeMujdw 
es.n riTftwioq. Mc^pH'^ tiTg^epecic nnieniKOirpioc nigo"ir-coM npcoc 
CT-x-to jUmoc -xc Mjwon. noif^ ujon. 

le Mt^pH'^ u'^g^epecic ctts-Co mmoc e-^x^^ir^^i^H nnoep*^. -xe ujiw- 
coTtoTefc e^oTn eniTeiiitcoOTi. eM ninie^iROC neju nig^r'AH. 

le o-js.A.picTO&o'yAoc -^evi eT-xw mmoc. -xe c^'f epg^cMi nnHCTiyon 
^d. ?^pe>.ii MM6.Tek.Tq. nnHCTc^eg^ enecHT tg*. niiog^. 

niyeMiyi -^.e n-eoq riip(^picTik.iioc oircwoTnoT ne nre^^ CTujon 
^en OTMe^MHi ncM neqMonot'enHC nujHpi ncM '^oiRono- 
Mi*. newTUjifii"^ eTk.q(3'i c*.p^ n^HTc ea^qep pu)Mi ^eit otmct- 
ekTcl^top-s.. 

Ilnequjit'^ t-d^p sScii TeqMeTnoT'^ Menenck -e^peq ep pu>Mf. es.AAek 
n-eoq n-oq on nc. 

Gpe TnoAiTia. nnig&HOTi. e-etnw | ovo^ uinoAcMoc CTiwiriywTiJ 
ii^HTOT ncM iiiTd.p4k5(^H esSoiTn enoircpHOT. k.Tfii()A ctoA 
OTTog^ js,-ifigoL)iii ^en oT-xft.MH itg^ipHnHKOn. 

VII. SLcepoTTio h-xe 'J-cirnKAHToc. xe ce n*.! cmot MUis.ipH'^. Kik.Tk 
C-&nk. The lacuna is after this word. 



ACTS OF MARTYRDOM. 289 

eJttoA AiniijGMUji nnincy^. 

e&oA^eit nspioMi nninudw iiTe'^nAdwH. eTe ni-^keMCoit ne. 

6toi iiTTypewnnoc exen itiptoMeoc 55d..T^H Xvc^ooir Mcj^pH'^ CTd^q-ape 
hic^tAh ne^ttoc iiiid^p^eikpoc ere AVMon g^Ai iiCTritH-ikicic hsSn- 
TOT, (^ne-s-CooT nTd.p5(^H imiptoMGOc, -ee.! ctc ^x^pe.c^H e-e^OTd^fii 
iiTetti5(;^pHCTia^noc aioit'^ epoc s-C niig^ojT nfc.enini ee^qTceKfie 
nipojMi. "xe OTTno-y^ iioirtoT eT^i-xen nTHpq OTOg^ d^qeskiToir 
jUpcMge e&oAgd^ ^AveT^iOJK. CTenujekUji iiTe ^nopnift.. evoi nev-e^newi 
o-yog^ noiris.Mcnoq. c^oirn, enenirenoc. 

HewTTpTc^i)^ t'ii.p ne ^e nicnoq iiTeneTeitujHpi. eTeTenujcoT Ximioot 
ncooiJ". OTTOg^ nii^TS-t^bi^eM. MAVcoTeit ne ^en ninoAcMOC eieTen- 
ipi MMCooT neA*. neTen. epnoTT nneTHn eTe.i<^"ycic neAi nis.i- 
fenoc noirtoT. 

Oirog^ ni."5"eps.niwVKd>.7"i MMCoTen eepes.cp(^iMoiit oirog e-epcTen 
uyconi epeTen^Hig ne^t iteTeng^ioMi ^en noTujjvi iiAo'^ ^eii 
g^T-^onH nifien Kd.-Tes.c^pH'^ g^toc epeTenujon ^en OTre5(^Mdw<\.(x)ciA.. 

Oirog ^^k.1r(3'co^eAV MniKd-oi ^en noTcsioq. oiroo nie^Hp ^en noT- 

d.K.ev-d.pCt<N.. 

UJeix nie-noc nTenicRHti-e^Hc OTOg^ cenewT.Ma)Ten. -xe noire-o^iioc 

ne, eigd^T nipcoMi it'^d.pTeAvic n-ioTen li.e TeTenoTtouj ei^n 

eepoMoAonit MncTenujini c-e-ixc '^kot'xi iiiyepi eigd^ir ^eA^ioAc 

nniKponoc. 
HieAAnnoc in^tooT ceujOTUjoiP jUMtooy coten n*.! -aTPCiS, Atnd.ipH'^ 

e^TTca.fe.o epcooTT efcoAgiTen nie^^noc iiiewpie>.poc. 
^qepoTO) u-xe Tpd^id^noc ne-xe^q -xe lye nmoT^. '^oi itujc^Hpi 

JW.MOK to n^nd.'Zk.ioc e-xen neKniuj'V uctooirn, ues-n. icxe '^Tewio 

k.n MneKigeMuji. 
ne'Xd.q n-xe urnd.-^ioc. -^.e o-yog^ ot ne nigtofi eTeKg^ioiri Mneu- 

ujeMUji enoe.n iisSnTq. 
SLqepoTTCo n-se Tpd^ie^noc ne^te^q. ts.c c-e-ii^ -xe TeTenoTrcoujT A.11 

IGN. III. 19 



290 COPTIC REMAINS. 

Mnenot t^pn, OTTi.e Tc^e, os-^e niiog^ e-eoreJi. npeqig&.nig 
nen^d^e^i mfi.en. 

tj^dwi CTigon sSen o"!rc5(^HAie>.. OTTog^ eT-STtoKic-ae nTenec-ecic. 

c^HeTgiOTi jUneqsSMOM eb-oX s&e.n oTKepoc. orog^ eq;?*! MMoq 

nKCKepoc. 
GindwOTWigT MMoq ttd^u} hpH'^. c]^HeTe ^2i>.pe neqoirwiiii. 'xco's^e^i 

hoircHO-y enigcoA. cto-s-mot'^ epoq ;6ek.Teit-HvtOT -se crAi-v^ic. 

c^HCT MAVon uj-xoM MMoq eneg eujifi'^ iiTeqTi>.i^ic ncAV Teqen- 

epi^ieL na^pd^ ni-e-couj nTec^neT is.q-edwMioq oirog^ eTOTTd^gCivg^iii 

ne^q e.c^O's.i eneqMCoiT* nevi THpoir g^e^nujcMMO ne ctc^tcic 

if^jue-o^nou"^ itujoTfOTCoujT nen.c jivMe>.T*wTC. 
Tc^e -^^e OK. i!>.inawOTCoigT iijuoc iid^uj jipH'^ gwc noT'^. e-ygtofic 

MAVoq noTMHUj neon g^iTen ni<yHni. -ee^i eTes. necpeqcojnT 

t^opuj eiio'X Xv<:^pH'^ noiTKes.Aiei.pek. oirog d.qT&.-x.poc ui^pn'^ 

noTTCKHnn. 
GindwOTOoujT i^c on Mniiog nei.u) npn^. <:^a.i cvs.OTs.ek OTTOg^ 

eTMeg^ OTOP eT(3'no h'Xioq nninew^oc eujdwqepefijHn noTAvnig 

neon. 
r\.'\Aiw CK-itco MJM.OC. -xe cuje coTCoigT mmcoott e-iJie noTrwini 

eTttepiwoT. nevi ceiw-s.! otmhi a>n ne. 
Gtaw noTT-i^HAvioTpcoc T'dwp '^ MnovoTTOiini epcooT d.n e-epoir otojujt 

MMWOTT g^coc noTT'^ d^AAd^ e-poT epoirtoini enipooAii OTOg 

e^^poT '^jkie.! hniRei.pnoc e-e^poir ^og ^en noimepoc oirog nce- 

Aie^g niegooiv noircoini ncM nie'xojpg. 
HiciOTS" 2.e on eTd.T^d.igoir ng^ii..nMHini e-^poir epcTTMCnin nnine- 

poc nejw, nujifi'^ iinicHO-v oirog e-epoir ujconi nges.n MHini hnneT 

uj(?'Hp ^en c^iOAv. 
Iljuon g'Ai OTn 55en nA.i iiujoTtoiyT mmcoot gtoc nou"^. OT$"^e 

niMCoo'v (^neT OTTMO-y^ epoq 's.e nocn-is-wn. 
OiTJi.e ni5(!.P<^^)-w^ ^*^J CTeTenAvo'y'^ epoq TS-e Hc^ecToc. 
0"y^e nidkHp t^e^i cTeTenMoir'^ epoq -xe Hp&. ou-^e njKdwgi c^e^i 

eTeTenMO-s"^ epoq -se j^.HAViTnp. 



ACTS OF MARTYRDOM. 291 

Ov^e niKeiLpTToc. ne^i THpoT K&.11 ic-xe eTwq-.Mi(ooT enTk.^o 

VIII. iXqepoTTto n.'s.c Tpd.iA.ttoc. -xe uni'S.oc nevK icxen igopn. -xe 

n-e-OK neTdwKTdwC-e^e ^ek.nes.ToA.H cajTCMUjeMuji nninoT'^. 
Him r6.p e-&iid..c(jiJTeM ett<>.i cew-xi nevi c&.o<Vg^iTOTK iiTeqtyTejw. 

epes.-e^n*^g^ cnittoir'^. 
Ilc^&dwq n-xe ifttdL-^Joc. -xe oirog^ e-ie ov K.'s.on.t. co noTpo. -xe 

Ten'^cfico eujTeMOTCoigT itttHCTe cuje &. eoircoujT mmcoot e>.<\.<Vk. 

eoircoujT M(^^ mmhi qttoo cTon^ (l^peqccanT iiTc^e ncM iXKekgi 

OTPOg^ t^peqcwoTTttO-y ng^cofi. nifieit sSe^T^H Mn*.TOTUjtoni. 
Ovog^ iieqMono^'enHc nigHpi nettot ihc ti5(;;^c. t^o^i re^p ite nccooTit 

MMHI MMe>.irewTq. oirog^ (^oirtottg^ eiio\ iiTeitenigeMigi. eTc^epia>oT 

55ett g^d^tt TOOMes. MMHI eTOTTOttg eio<V.. 
*I*-epiCKiek "xe n-e-oc iiTenieA<\.Httoc eTettk.tge nectto-y^ OTTA.^no'S"^ 

Te. OTTog^ CMOTen ncog^i mmoc -xe cujoqT OTog^ cTd.'s.pHO'ST 

*.n. OTOg^ cog^i epe^TC e-xett gAi ng^tofc eqTO-y-xHOiTT >.. 
^cfiico fa.p eTeMno-yciwg^toc copcM Kd^Tes. neTcsSHOiTT. 
Gnttes-igTettgoTTTC t'e.p tid^iy iipH'^ . con Men cxtoMMOC -xe i 

itttOT'^ eTtyon e-xen nTHpq. con Ott -xe 7. kc con -xe ^. Ke 

con -xe v.con i.e CTei.OTo iig^a^nMHUj iittOT'^ MMon po^tt MMOtt 

Hni epcooT. 
Cta^otto i^c on nga.n'xin'xc^o ncM ^jwrnrettedwAot'iS. ^<k.ncon "^e on 

ceoTTCoujT iinin*.e^oc nTcniTefintooiri g^coc noir'^. oirog^ niTefenojoiri 

hg^HMcpoc UMewTre^TOT *^n. ei.<V<Ve). niKed^trpioc on. 
Con -^e on niiyiyHn. OTog ujd^ e;6pHi Mniiij(3'H ncM niMxooA 

Mnd."yepn6.peii.Tic-ee eoTCoigT uAitooir ncM lunoMc^irAie Mnna^ 

nTC^ne-xi. 
He.i -xe THpoTT. niM ne e-anekUjni-e^i MMoq. le nTeq-(jJT ng^HT ex.tooT. 

Me>.(V<Von -xe niM ne e-anes^ccofa iicwoTr .. le eqnes^piMi k.n 

cpcooT. 
IIc^pH"^ '^ii.p nuHCT d.irc^op'XOT eio<V. eei^iyxt^cooT e&oA^en oirnopnH. 

euje.TMeTri epcoMi ni&en xe noTitoT ne. ^en nxin-apoT epd.T~ 

coiren noiriOiT eT&.qx.^ooir. c^a.! ne wc^pH'^ iinKCT i.VMCVi 

19 2 



292 COPTIC REMAINS. 

ncoTeit <^)'f MAVHi AiAid.Tek.Tq c^MCTe AiMOn Teqiwp5(;^H ov2^e 
IVqepoTU) n's.e Tp*wiek.noc OTOg^ ne-xewq. -xe otkcti ^nd.ujq*,.! ewit t^ 

TCKMCTC^'dwCIg^HT. KClolI t'd.p IICIOIX SSeH OTMeTgOTO e5(^OTCOUJ 

e(3'po epoit ^ert g^ewnco^.'xi ukotc. 
3Lpi-^TCie. -xe OTn ^noT iininoij"^ ceptouji t^e^p epoK ii'S.e hhct 
AwK-soTOT e^oTtt opis.tt. s5en o-!rAieT(^'Aoie.poc. GitjcoTt *:i.e ^(i^neswep- 
&Trciak A.\\. ^rid.epKoAd.^iit avavok. OTOg^ ensSe^e Tek.THiK nm- 
-e^Hpion. 

efeo'A e>.ii iini^ikHOTi CTeiiCouj aiaicoot. 
^noK t'ii.p, ii^noK oiy5(^pHCTid.oc "^tiek.ep-^Trcie>. e^n iminoTr'^ juno- 

nnpon. o^AAe. d.iiid.O'ycoujT mc^'^ iHk.r'e..-&oc. t^icoT jw.ii&.ac ihc ii5(^c 

t^HCT d^qepoTTtoisii epoi ^en <:]^OTU)$ni AvneqeAii. c^hct es.qoTio. 

nnd^fii^A. eo^pines^T eiieqiyc^Hpi. c^e^i ne e"^u}eMigi AVMoq. oirog^ 

ei'^bJOT nekq. n^oq f d^p ^eii ovAie^^MHi ne cb'^. otop hoc ovop 

noTpo. OTTOg^ niT-ynewTOC jUAVdi.Tei.Tq. 
IX. Ile's.e Tpek.iek.noc. -xe -^nevpoKOK g^i-aeit ni-xAo-s. n&enini. 

ewKiyTeAi epAveTeiknoin. 
He-xekq n-xe lunek-^ioc. -xe OTne^^na^neq Te ^AveTek.noid. to noirpo 

nnne-enei.KOTO'y efioA^en nineTg^tooT c^oTn enine-e^newneq. nn 

^e e-nek.KOTOT efioAsSen nine^nek.neq esSoTn enineTPtooT 

ceg^cooTi eng^A^n. 
Ot ncTecuje ne e^o-xi nces. ncTcoTn OTOg^ neT-s.e.icooT es.n MMon 

gAi coTn e'^MCTe-ycefiHC. 
IXe-js-ewq n-xe Tpd^iei^noc. -se g^LoKi nTeqcS'ici OTOg^ nTeTcn-xoc ne^q. 

xe cojTCAi ncft. nie.TTOKpek.T0jp OTOg nTeKep-e^Tcia. nninOT'^ 

KewTdk n'^ot'Mek. n'^cTnoRAHToc. 
]Ieos.a.q n-xe ivnek.-jkjoc. -xe es.noK "^cpg^o'^ ^ek.Tg^H Avn-i^ocMek. jm.c^'^ 

CT's.WMMOC. "S-C nnoTUjtoni newR n-xe g^ek.nnoT'^ nigcAiMO eSinX 

epoi. 
Otoo -xe t^HeenekUjcMUji noes,H ue noT'^ nujeMMO CTeqoTq eioA. 



ACTS OF MARTYRDOM. 293 

'f'tid.ccoTeM *. rtck. '^ctihtkAhtoc neM. moirpo. eqo-!rek,C4.^m hhi 

eepnewpei^noMin. 
IIiiiOMOc iT.p riTe c^-^ -xoi) mavoc -s-e nncKcS'i itg^o noT^^^n^lwCTHC 

;6eii iT^ft^Ti. oTTOg^ on 's.e nneKCCMtu utotk neM otmhuj c's.en 

TO"yKe.Ki&.. 
ne-xd^q n-xe Tpjs^iewnoc. -xe -s-coui noTgjuoTT neju ovg^CM-x e-xen 

n.eqiye>.uj. 
Ile-xe i^n.e^-a.ioc. -xe 55ici lufven e-n&.igconi hhi. e-afce "^OMOiVofiS, 

CTc^i e^SoTii cc^'t. ce^cooT'^ nni e^oirn. nniie5(^e. otI e-OTik.fii 

niMKftwTg^ t'd.p riTendwiCHOT nTC'^noTr. ceAviy*. 6.11 Mimooir e-- 

nk.(3'copn newit eSio'X Kes.Td^ ^^P**'^ eTcsSHOTTT. 
He-xewq n-xe Tpd.n.noc. "xe t^pcoMi M{k...co epoK MMeLTra^TK Aoinon 

ii-veuipi unHeTOTrd.2^cd.g^iii jUmcoit n6>K. eujwn mmou ^nik.ep^d^pi..- 

c-e newK ug^i>.n kc fievcewnoc e-yg^cooir eg^OTe nt^i. 
Jic^s.^)^^ n-xe inie>."^ioc -xe. niM e-itvc^op'2S.T en CivfioA. n'^is.f*LTtH 

nTec^'^. 

OTTg^O-Xg^e-Zi Tie. I OT Td.gTg^O IC OITgKO. le Oirfi.lOUI. le OTKTn'^l- 

noc. le OTCKqi. 
IIe>.gHT "Swe -auT on. -xe cv^e c^avot OT'^e ncon^. jivMon g^i 

nek.ujt^opcs.Ten ce>iJroA u'^a.t'ewnH iiTe?^'^ ncAi '^AveTeircefiHC 

eiTd^-xpnoTT e-xen fs-OM. mh^^^c. 
IIe'2td..q n'xe Tpd.ie.noc. -xe CKMeiri e<?'po epoi efeoAg^iTen TeKAtCT- 

q*ii ,Sik ^ici nifi.en. niptoMi xrewp OTTtoon ne AiAves.itS'po. 
Ile'S.i.q n'xe ifnev-s^ioc. eiMeTi .n jUAvei>.Td.Tq. ew<V.<\.ek. ^nei.g^ ^cn 

OTAie-o^AiHi. "xe ^en OTS'po e^i^'po. oTOg '^nd.s'po. 
ne-xi^q n-xe Tpek.ie.noc. -xe e.AiTq nTeTenTA.-xpe neqcS'ei.Ad.T'X e-xeit 

OTTUje. oirog^ iiTeTengiTq eniujTeKO eTce.55oirn oirog nTCTen- 

ojTeAi 5(;^e. gAi ns.T epoq ovog ncenjTCAi 'X.^^ ^ce aiojot- o-y^e 

eoTeAi ojiK n? neg^ooT ncAV ? ne-ztcopg^. -xe gine. nTewTHiq 

nni-Hpion juenenc*. nd.i oirog^ ne.ipH'^ rtTeqc^top-s. ei^oX 

A*na.i(jL)ns5. 
3Lcepoirco n-xe '^cirnfKAHTOC. -xe e.non on Tnpen TenepcTAtenin 

nTeqi.Tioc^6.cic. d.qujoujen ^'ei.p Tnpen neAV iiiei.TTOKpd.T(jop oTOg 



294 COPTIC REMAINS. 

Mneqep*kne5(;^ec-e eep-e^ircie>. iminoir'^ e>.A<V.. ik.qepoMoAot'iii s.c 

ti^noK. oir5(^pHCTiik.itoc. 
IIe-s.&.q n's.e lunesi.'^ioc. -xe qcMd^piooiTT h.'s.e <^^ t^icoT Mn&m: ihc 

n^c <^HeT s.q*wiT neuniyfiw ^en TeqjM.e-o-e.iTjk.-oc e-nwiy(oc 

eepKoinconitt eiuAiKei.Tg^ nTeTteq5(^c rteqjwenpiT nujHpi oirop 

jMnicToc jUjive-epe iiTe Teqjw.eTnoir'^. 
X. Orog^ Aen. niMJs,.g ? negooT e>. Tpdwijk.noc juot'^ e'^CTniTKAHTOc 

new mnpec^eKToc. o-irog^ t^Ti eni-ed^Tpon. ciw ni-^HMoc Tnpq 

nTeiupioAveoc -e^tooTr^ epoq. nciwirccoTeM ^'o.p ne -xe nienicKO- 

Tioc iiTC^cirpiei. n*^"^ ncM. lu-eHpion. 
OTOg^ ^en it-sjit-o^peq oT.gce>.giu n-xe noirpo *..Tim Mne-o^oTa^fe 

it<na..'&JOC. OTTOg eTewqitd.T epoq ixe-xjk.q nd^q. -xe &noK '^ep- 

ujc^Hpi -se CTi Kon^ juetteitcii.. iiis.i id.c..noc THpoT nejw. nigKo 

iteM mi&i. 
!XAAe)>. K*.ii ^no-y ctoTeju. nco^n ginek. e5(^r[jk.ep e&oA ene.i sSici 

THpoT CT^H newK e^pHi. OTTOg nTCKiytoiTi ne>.it nujHpi. 
ne-2s.<s.q n-xe lune.'^ioc. -s-e n*^ijue"tri -xe ovon OTjUopc^H nptoMi 

n^HTK ne. ^noT "^e TeKrmoMH com n^ewniTefniwoiri. 
Cdw&o'X Men KcpKoAd^Keirin mmoi ^en g^ewnce^-xi. KepeniiioTrAeirin 

r^e epoi sSen gdwnces.-2Li eirgHit. 
HeKCdw-s.1 gik.nce.'s.i juMewipcojui ne neKAveiri UMon gAi nomtaLi 

n^HTOT. 

C(j>TejM. epoi -xe ^noir ^en OTrnewppHCiik. ik>noK '^con i.n enTnpq 
Mns.i(on^ npeqjM.oir oirog npeqTe^KO e^^fie ihc nfxic ^^^.re 
<^is.i e'^Mei MMoq OTOg eiaLuji ncooq OTOg eignA epe^Tq. n-ooq 
I'ewp ne ncoiK n'^Me-e*>.-Jno'y ovog oirctooirn ne nTcnicon^ 
neneg. oirog e^noK ii.noK t^coq TnpT OTOg e>.ic^copiy Mne.iMeiri 
THpq n*.gp&.q. e-o-ie t^ewi '^epK*,.Te>.c^ponin nneKjt&ciwnoc Tapoir 
OTTOg 'J'Tdi.c-o efcoA nneKTdwio. 

Ile'X.ii.q n-xe Tpd^ien-noc. -se eni-^H qjunn efi^AsSen TeqMeT(3'*wCigHT 
congq nTCTcn^Q^co eiio'X e'xcoq mmoti . gina. nTeigTCM gAi 
cio-xn efioAsSen neqca)jw.dw. 

F)en n-xm^peq wt^T -^e n-xe niMOwKeiwpioc nrnok'^ioc eniMOTi fit. 



ACTS OF MARTYRDOM. 295 

eirnHoir e-scoq. e^qiotg cfiioA nA.^pen hi-^hmoc Tnpq eq-xio 



MJU.OC. 



Hipcojui Kipoi)Aieoc nHeTep-&ecopin. Jw.n4..S.ucoii jU(]^ooir e^picMi nwTen 

s.e eiu}U)n nn<wi sSici ewn e-zten oimpd.s^ic ec^tooir ee^id^ic *.<\.Ak 

eitgcon avavcoot e-xen ^jw.eTeirce^iHC. 
^noK o-ycoTO va^p htcc^'^. oifo^ e-yna^iioTT mavoi giTcn nentid.-xoi 

niid^i-eHpioiT. -xe gisiek. itTd^ujcjoiii noirtoiK eqTOTfutOTT. 
Hiwi "^e eTA.qco-e^Moir h's.e Tpd.i>.noc e^qepigt^Hpi JUjudkUjco. OTog^ 

ne's.d^q -se OTmuj'^ tc TgirnoMonH nttHe-aite^g^ en^^i^c. niM ^eii 

!uid.pi&poc le itieAAHnoc e-nk.epe>.ne5(^ec-ee e^(on hn&.i ^ici 

eseit neqno'S"^ na.i eTd>, c^ewi epgrnoMeum epcooir e-ie nHCT- 

eq-HT ngHT e-xoaoir. 
Hc'S.&.q n-xe H7nei.*^ioc. *se i^tK ott'xom. itpcoMi s.n ne (o noirpo *.<VA*k 

niepoTOT iigHT MMdwiTdwTq ncM. ninewg^ ctcwk ii^n mhoc 

itfeoH-eoc. 
Hdki "Zke eTd^q-xoTOT. ik.irc^'o's.i c-xcoq it-xe himoti. OTOg^ 55en n-sm- 

e^poT I e-xwq. ott*^! ce>. n^j Ciw MMoq OTOg^ kc ovt^ ok t^&j c*.. 

LiPO'yo*2tq jUMd,.Tes.Tq MnoTcS* a.e cnTHpq eneqcd^pc e-e-oTtJi.. 

xe g^in^ riTe neqcioM*. ujcjiu noir^TA*.KTHpio ti'^nity^ Xino- 

AlC ptOMH. 

0di.i on. eTii. nexpoc -^(jiK. .ko\ h^htc giTeit oTrcTd^irpoc. ottop 
nes.TAoc eTd,.-!rigoi)T efioA. nTeqna^gfij. ncM. oiuciavoc. 

XI. IXqTwnq -^e n-Jie Tpevievnoc. equjon ^en oirniu}'^ jtigt^Hpi. 

6ti :^e eqn'AHCce OTOg eqepujcl^Hpi. ^Tmi iies.q ngd.iic^ei.i efiioAgiTeii 
niAinioc cckothtoc nigHrcAvojn eqepc-VMeiuii ne^q Mird^uja^i 
niuteT a>.'!repAiewpTirpoc ncAi nipn"^ cTo-y^ mavcoot jUAVd^'5'd>.TOT 
CTOTq Mc^AVOTP k.T(5'iie g^o'^ 55*w Tiind^g^ neA*. ^OAVoAociek. er^i 
c^oirn, en5(;^c. 

Oirog^ <se AiAion gAi MnpewCic eqgcooTT ^>.Teit ni5(^pHCTid>.noc 
iMC^ c^di.1 jwju.jkiTdi.Tq -se ceepgTTAiuoc np(^c gtoc noT'^ 
Ait^itdkir ngewHiwTOOTri mmhiii ncAi poirgi. 

Hi^ojTcfi "^e ncAi niMeTitcoiK ncAi niKend.pi!wttOAiii!i. jw.neijpH'^ cerevc- 
eHOiFT e&oA^jkTenL m5^pHCTii.iioc egoTe pcoMi nifceii oirop 
noTrg&HOiri THpoir ceu}on ^en, OTr^wKoAoTr-eiau 



296 COPTIC REMAINS. 

Hewi -^e eT&.qeMi cpwoT n*se Tpa^iiknoc cfioAg^iTcn iuc^>.i tiTenAi- 
nioc OTOg^ cqipi jUt^Mciri nniiwnoAot'idk htc niMes.Kd..pioc if n*.- 
^loc. Woq fek.p lie eTj^qep eTg^H MniMAik,^ ^en nie>.f(on ntc 
niMis-pTirpoc MnicHoir eTeMM.s.T. 

SLqTCo-s.! no-5"^ofjw.. e&oA jw.nd.ipH'^ -se ni^^^^pHCTidwHOC Men 
Ave^poT^OT^eT nccooT. e.iru}ek.noTra)n2 efioA cujTeMepKO<V^'^iii 

MMtOOT. 

3LqepKeAeTm -^e e-fi.e nccoMew MniMewKe^pioc imes."^ioc eigTeM- 

cpKoAm jM.c^He-0-nft.OTto^ e-OMcq. 
HicnHOT "^e eT^eit pti>MH ne^i eTe^qc^ek,! lyewpoooT eq-^tto mmoc 

xe a. Te-renujd.nepKoAm mmoi cmot ^ts. 11X.C TeTennewqo's.T 

i\,T(3'i jUneqcojMA. OTOg^ e.TfxlO'^ ^" tum*. eujd.T^^woT'^ epoq 
e-ycMOT ec^Ht ncM. ireqixipc e-xen. ti'X.iuk cfeoA M(^He-o^OTik.i 
neniCKonoc OTOg MMewpTTpoc nTe iip(^c c^"^. otcioit t'ewp eaIl^k.- 
neq ne iiepc^Aveiri MiTi-2^iKeoc. 

XXL lepenneoc -a^e nenicRonoc iiAo-yr-i^onoc eqccooim n-e-Mek.pTirpii. 
jU,niAV.K>.pioc. qepjueope ^ei^poq ^en neqeniCToAH eq-aLio mmoc 
MndLipH'^. 

"Xe ik OTk.i ^en uneTHn cpon -soc. ee>.irorrq cng^ekH mc^moit cTHiq 
imi-e^Hpion eofee '^OAio'Ao'cieiL eT(^i c^OTn ctt^^^c -^.e ivnou 
OTCOTTO uTe ^'^ oTOg eTJ-newTHiT. Tnei..noTT mmoi ^eii iteii- 
na.'xgi jini-e^Hpion gina^ riTdkUjiom koTTCoiK eqTOTrfiHOTTT. 

IIo'A.iKis.p'noc "^e on. eqoi iteniCKonoc e'|'eKK?V.HCiis. cT^en CMirpiie>. 
qipi M^^Mevi jiit&.i. eqc^i^i rinic^iAiTinosc. eqiiO) mmoc MiTek.ipH^. 

"Xe "^"^2. eptoTen ectoTCM. ottoo eepdwCKin e'^niuj'^ niyoTTewioc 
noimoMOiiH. cTJs. ncTenfiewX ne^TT epoc. 

Ott Aionon ^en iTiAifii.Ke>.pioc ipntw-^ioc ncM poTc^oc ncM tcocimoc. 

3L?V.Aik. ncM oft^viKe^cooirni enAUjiooT iid.i eTik.-yu}coni efioA^en- 
e-nnoiF. 

Oirog on 55en niniig'^ njk."!rAoc ncM uhct e.-ynekO'^ TupoT cfioA- 

glTOTq. 

Hik.1 "JkC THpoTT gd.njwTiocToAoc uc OTOo oi^nM&.pTTpoc nc .TCnOHT 

II OUT e^eu Hivl THpOT Xe CTiwTt^'O'XI 4s,,n KiwTA. OTUJOTIT 6.'<V<\a. 



PRAYER OF HERO. 297 

K&.T>. OTigoiPujoT riTe OTnes.g^ ncM oinuReocinH. e ce ^en 

niAiaw eTi^ircei.TOJTq sSdwTen not c^e.i on eTikirigen ^ici ncMi^q. 

eTdkTMenpe ite*.! econ e^n. e^AAek eTd^TTMCJipe n5(;^c. t^t^i eTk.qAVOT 

^A^pon oTOg^ iwqTOjnq. 
lljdwq'xoc '2k.e on Avenencis. otkott-xi ^en, Tes.i eniCToAn iiotcot. -xe 

ic gHnne d^io-yoapn nwTen. niuenicTO<\.H htc iiiMik.Kd.pioc ii^nek.- 

^joc cTe^qc^HTOTT ujd.pon- nejw. lUKC^iooirni THpoT CT^e^TOTen. 

Kd^Tik. c^pH'^ eTd^peTen ct>.i ne^n. 
Hd.1 eTCTenrtek-xeAioT ctc^hott ^eii Tek.i enicToAn. OTog^ iiTCTen- 

'^g^HOT CMdwigto eLoX u^htot cc^ciico ^e^p e^^fie nmawg;^ nexx. 

'^grnoAioiiH iiTe nenac ihc n9(^c. 
00.1 Te M*wpTTpi&. jw.TiiMd.KA.pioc oToo Hicoc^oc ivnAk-^joc. Meitcncek 

Tieq-s-COK e.oA A.qtS'i n'^-viCTenicKonoc ktc ^noAic dwiiTio^iek 

ji's.e Hpcoit. TijeirKeAoTd.Toc oTog^ nen-^ococ. 
^epii^AieTi "ZLC juneg^ooT nTaw'A.TCic OTOg^ hrenneoc mma^iixot'^ 

TlIM6.pTTpOC UTC n^C HICOC^OC IT'nA.'^IOC HCCOTAlI MniiJlOT 

eiijjs.TrAioir'^ epoq Kei.TA>. lupcoMCOC. -xe ne.eMOC. 
Kik.TA. nipcAiu^K-vvi i^c necoT ^ uennn ^en n5(|^c ihc ixeiiob. 



niiyAHiV HTC niMis.Kek.pioc npcon c^kct ik.qi ec^Mik, MniMd^Kikpioc 
luiiAk'^ioc m-eeoc^opoc. 

Ill c^oTHfc jU<^'\- iicoc^oc irsxd.'ik.ioc c^HCT ogi epik.Tq epoq. 

Ill t^HCT A.q'^OItOTq II'J'CToAh UA.TUJlfl'^. 

HI t^HCT iwqci e^oA^en '^tch iiAk-aMoiniK. 
Ill f^HCT epujik.! iicM nitk.ereAoc. 

Ill niujr^np MMHi. iiTC niujopn mmici c^hct e^qoTougq eiio\ iiiiKeT 
^en niKOCMOC. 



298 COPTIC REMAINS. 

in t^HCT ^qcoRq efio^^en nennofiu aihikocmoc. ee^qc^op^q eto<V 

m nirenneoc iiiw-aAHTHC. iiicoc^oc nojuoAot'iTHC <:^HeT ft^qepdwOtoni- 
7ec-e ^en [TrJAie-^MHi s5>cn nicTdw-^ion iiTe '^MeTeu'cefijKC 
ekqu}Coni jUiiioirxdi.1 jlvAton g?V.i Ten-oit epoq. 

[\,'<\.H-o^U)C iwHc^po ^en OTMCT-xtopi CO iiijm.tctl'ciottoc e-o-OTTekii t^peq- 
^cfiio iiTe ju'Zk.ov'Mek. e-oirewi uTe '^op-o'2kO'^ie.. 

JXr'^ujitu nTpekidwitoc neM. '^ctiw'kAhtoc. ncM TRepoTcid^ hiupco- 

^KeppcAinHJ M^-^ nAoroc ihc n5(^c nenccoTHp sSeti c^n^k.g;^ ncAi 

^iwt'es.iiH HTe ncoiisS. 
IXpic^-*^""* MncKujHpi Hpojii giinw 2wnoK g^co nTd.1 eAoA^eit nts^i 

fuoc sSen oiTTOirfio OTOg^ iiceonT ncM2wK. hta, jUnuj^ eiiicon^ 

iiujo-yepigc^Hpi iiMoq. OTog^ hce-xcMT. eioi npcMg^e eiioA ^e. 

eMcpic iiiiHeT ewTOTei eko'X ^a. c^'^. 
3LAH-e^toc ne-OK o"!rM4iwKei.pioc to nek.itoT uriew-^ioc ^e eTa>.KOTC0Te& 

eLoX 55en ottcoot. 
Ill n^&.pM<>. MnicA neju, TTeqg^rnneTFC. 
JXrc^iot nTOTq aic^mot oTog^ &.Rilid..[gR nitHCT epeno^Aiit. oirog 

cT-eepujo jUneR-s-oi. 
IVr ni e^OTit enA-iTMHn iiek.Tuj-opTep. 2wRepRji..Tiw<^pomn 

jw.niRd.gi, 
StRg^tD^ egpHi enic^HOTrl. 
Oirog^ sSen n-xine^peR (3'po ^en TXiniuj'^ ndwicton e-paLni>.q jUt^'^ 

ek.Rcpc^opin ni5(;^Aojw. nx^^Acon iiTOTq jUii5(^c. 
SSjpt ii&.Meiri ^es. t^ucT e.Rigk.noTPigq to niM<wRd.pioc rcnew-^ioc t^Aiiwp- 

Tirpoc Mn5(^c. iiTCROTong^R luii efioA ovog iiTCR'^cfito hhi 

RiwTek.t^pH'^ cTCRipi MMOC hujopn. 



V. 



ARABIC EXTRACTS 



FROM 



IGNATIAN LETTERS, 



EDITED BY W. WRIGHT, IX.D. 



The Arabic text of these extracts has been edited by Mosinger [Si.ppl. 
Corp, Ignat. p. 13 sq.) from the MS Vatic. Arab. loi. He also gives various 
readings from other Vatican Mss. 

An Ethiopic translation from the Arabic is edited by Dillmann in 
Cureton's Corp. Ignat. p. 257 sq. It is somewhat amplified. 

The following text is taken from the Paris MS, Bibl. Nat. SuppUmcjit 
5], f. 12 b, here designated P. The notes give the principal variants of 
Mosinger's text (M). All the mss are very incorrect in point of grammar 
and diction. The Ethiopic translation is denoted by D. 

An English translation is appended. 



V. 



ARABIC EXTRACTS. 



j^ ^j^[^\ Ij^\ ^^ j^ > ij^ ^,uyi jiu- ^1 

C^jya^l Lj\Ss-^*j .^_JJi^x]\ tllo-l ^ UjLcj JX1\ <^^s^_.'j l^^y^ 

J- 

.**-jlj|^JJ jj-jJj |J!i!\ j^ ^ ^\ iltt> UisU l^U ^*Kli ^\ ^ 

jo^mi i^\ ' J^J yt> \^ <-r*W^^ ^c^-^.->j ^yJA<oJl ^ rJ^ y* 

iXLoL^ ifJc.W iuJJ iXs-lj j-'*'^ i'jo-|^ ^.y.J '^'^'^^j '^-'^'^ (^^^^ 
i_.osX)_ lio-^j ^jkjuMj Jo-lj Jk*s:uoJ (fol. 13^) i^Jo-|^ ifjosn-j jjjo-lj 

Jk.lj djUj uVs-lj Ji Jo-lj ti)^^^ yjo^lj SjylL^ J-lj Jk.s:u d^jl'Jll 



' M 



y.j. ^ M K. ' P ^j. ^ M ^m. 

M blkk^l " M i_cU:Uj. ' M J>jj_. M A ^ijo 



302 ARABIC EXTRACTS 

s 

Jo-Ul jy^\ Jb i^JJl iJJcwl^l Ljyb^\ LjU>.^ ^kjj^ "-Jb f_fi^\ 

j,^'<\-<^\\ ''^jJu^ *> ^^.J^l^j u^j^^j X<u>j\\ Lcl ^\ ^y^ ^ ^ 
^^yssro XIjUj ^IjIc cuy.!!!! ^^1 JjUI^ \^\ e^j^j c^Jcsn^ \j^ 

iuo^j^j (J^ t*.^^ "-W* ^^ rv^^ ^^^ '^^ ^^^^ ^^ J^* ^ 

i^\ U^ dUb ^^^^ jc^y\ w^! ^Jl^ ^^-^j cuJj-oUSI^ c:jy>i!l 
^ ^yjJ t^Auiij t^V (^o^- ^3*^) ^'^^ ^^^^ tL^**^j .,jltuJ^b 

i. 

' M ejjlliJl ^^. =^ M 1 M Ijjs, Jj. " P j^U. 

'^ M ^1. = M ^_5^y.;. ' M Ji^\ ^j.l\j. ' M ijf'^f^'*- 

' M ^^. M ^jj. ' M l^ijo'. 



FROM IGNATIAN LETTERS. 303 

^ 'dl ^ iJ Ss^\^ JjU ^^J-tf2J ci^^l; XsjrS\ll Ix-Jj ClJ^^jJb ^ 

(Li <UwiJ jJ& cl.>y^^\ ^^ ^^Uj fjuAJ \i <A*u>. ajl jjLa^ ^ 
f^\ .^iwal-gJi .^LcLS^b iXuy^^ CjUj ^yb^^ <)lLc c:^o-p- t^y 
^Ir*.- ^Js- t<*^ (^^ <-r^^ Jy ^J***-^.^ ^'^ ^^^ liXifc Jyb ^ 

' M c^^lijt ^. * Myiyi ^^1. M ^^ ^^% 

* So P; M has dl xhc it ; but D evidently read j. * M i^J\js^ j^y 

" P jj,**Jw._j^l<jUn, ^I ^^^^-^Uim M adds <d!l ^J^ Sy^ g7, but 

the note on p. 29 shows that we should read <d]^ ^ jlsx. ' -^ ig*- 
' M ^^wiiJaii. " M omits , jl 



304 ARABIC EXTRACTS 



2. 



^L, , ^ U^\ ^y..h ^<^^ u^^^^^ u-::^^ ^-^ iih 



^Xo li^ c-;/.j Ji^ l.:^ 'l-cJ U^ ,^w--cJ\ o^Sj li^ (tol. 14^) 

_> 

(_ijJ^^\ J=-^ Jj (^$^.*=-^ J^y .j**-^ J* J^^ u*^ J^^ ^ 
U<^\ ^ ^^\ 'i^^\ ^\ J)^ ^^ Sf^l ur*.^^ ^^ 



^t^jjJJl 



This clause is not in M. ' Wanting in M. 

^ M ^^y) {sic) U^ (jzV) ciJty \j>*.l^ u^y^'.^* 



FROM IGNATIAN LETTERS. 305 



The holy Ignatius, the Martyr, Patriarch of Antioch, being the second 
therein after Peter the chief of the Apostles^ says in his Epistle : 

GOD, the Creator of all natures, He it is that possesseth the 
ordering of nature, (being) the Trinity on Its throne; and He 
compriseth the universe {lit., the whole); and the fullness thereof {i.e., 
of the Trinity) was in the womb of the Virgin. But the unity of the 
Godhead (with Manhood) is that of which we speak here, that which is 
in the Son, and doth not belong to the (other) Persons. He is hung 
upon the Cross, and forgiveth sins ; He is in the grave, and raiseth up the 
dead; He cometh forth from the grave, and leaveth the clothes therein ; 
He went in to His disciples while the doors were shut, and gave them 
(the salutation of) peace. So the Father in the Son, and the Son in the 
Father, and the Holy Spirit, this is the Trinity, equal, indivisible, and 
immutable ; three Persons, one Godhead, one Lordship, one essence ; 
one power, one kingdom, one adoration, one glorification, one praise, is 
due to the Trinity; one glory, one counsel, one dominion, one might, 
one permanence, one thought, one will, belongeth to the Holy Trinity. 
The Father is Father, and not Son; and the Son is Son, and not 
Father; and the Holy Spirit is the Holy Spirit, and changeth not unto 
Fatherhood nor Sonship. This Trinity is perfect on the throne of glory, 
being bound together by the unity of the one Godhead, which is the 
one light that shineth from the Trinity and filleth all creation and giveth 
light upon that which is beneath the earth, as it is written : Behold I fill 
the heavens and the earth, and they that are in the depth of hell look upon 
my glory. But as for thee that sayest that the Godhead suffered and 
died, we believe that the Christ God suffered in body as a man, while 
he is impassible as God ; and that he tasted death in the body, while 
he is undying as God. Therefore, when thou hearest that God suffered 
for us, and that God the Word died on our behalf, understand that we 
join the Natures into a unity of Godhead and Manhood, and name 
them by this one name which beseemeth God, just as thou thyself art 
likewise (made up) of two natures, soul and body, and named by this 
one name which beseemeth man. And thy soul is immortal by nature, 
but thy soul is not Deity, yet is different from the body. And the 
honour which we desire to give unto our souls, namely that they die 
not, how dost thou not desire to give it to the one Godhead which is in 
the Trinity, that which is in the only (begotten) Son our Lord Jesus 

IGN. III. 20 



306 ARABIC EXTRACTS. 

Christ ? Dost thou not know that, when thou sayest that the Godhead 
died, thou slayest the Trinity and the body of the Lord in the grave, 
and niakest it utterly like a dead body? because to the Trinity (be- 
longeth) one essence, which is the one Divinity. Where then now is 
He that conquered Death and led Hell captive? since thou niakest him 
like one that hath no power' along with the dead, and no motion. 
Nay more, thou mayest find others among the Theomachi, who think 
thus of the body which God framed for Him of the flesh and blood 
of the Virgin, as He knoweth (how) as a maker, that it was a body 
without a soul, and they say that the Godhead was its soul. Dost thou 
think then that the Godhead went out of it, and the body died 
altogether? Let them be put to shame now who thus speak this 
blasphemy, and let them hear the word of the Lord, Verily my sotil is 
sorrowful even unto death. For whom, O Lord? For the people that 
perisheth. 



And this holy Ignatius, the Martyr, Patriarch of Antioch, says in his 

thirteenth Epistle : 

CHRIST was really born. He really grew up, He really ate and 
drank, He was really crucified. He really suffered and died and 
was buried and rose from the dead. Whosoever believeth this that it is 
so, is blessed ; and whosoever despiseth this, is a stranger to the blessed 
life, which we hope for. And they who divide the one Christ into two 
Natures after the union, shall be reckoned with the Jews, the murderers 
of God. These are they who said to Him with hypocrisy. We wish not 
to stone thee because of a good work, but because of blasphemy, because thou 
art a man a?id makest thyself a God. And thus shall they be equal unto 
these, I mean those who think that there is weakness in the Son of God, 
the Word, who are the holders of the two Natures (the Dyophysites). 

' Reading jc with D, which has za-albotu khayl. 



VI. 

PRAYER OF HERO. 



202 



I. LAUS HERONIS. 

The Latin Version of the 'Prayer of Hero,' which in the MSS is found 
appended to the Latin translation of the Ignatian Epistles in the Long 
Recension. It was first printed by Baronius (Ann. EccL sub ann. no) from 
a Vatican MS which Zahn (p. i()i) would identify with Palat. 150; but see 
Funk 11. p. xl sq. Ussher {Ign. et Polyc. Ep. p. 191) likewise printed it, 
making use (besides the edition of Baronius) of three MSS, Magd. 78, Ball. 
ii<), and Petav., from which also he gave various readings {Ign. et Polyc. 
Mart. p. 131 sq). Much later Dressel [Patr. Apost. p. xxi) edited it from 
Reg. 81 and Palat. 150. It has since been edited by Zahn, Funk, and 
Lagarde together with the Latin Epistles to which it is attached. I have 
only given the various readings where they are of interest. 

II. THE PRA YER IN GREEK. 

In this attempt at a restoration of the original, I have chiefly followed 
the Coptic Version (see il. p. 364 sq), which is printed at length above 
(p. 297) and is somewhat fuller than the Latin. At the same time I have 
sought assistance from the Latin, more especially in determining the form of 
the sentences. 



I. 

LAUS HERONIS. 

Sacerdos et assessor sapientissime Dei, Ignati, immaculata 
stola indute, perenni fonte saturate, cum angelis laudem canens, 
primogeniti certe amice, a peccatis liberate, a diabolo separate : 
agonista constitutus in stadio veritatis, adquisisti pretiosam 
5 salutem ; confudisti Traianum et senatum Romae, prudentiam 
tunc non habentem ; domesticus factus es Christo in dilectione 
et fide et vita. Memor esto mei, filii tui Heronis, ut et ego de 
hac vita exiens sancte Sanctis connumerer et dignum nomen 
merear adipisci et de iniusta statione atque a Deo aliena extra- 

10 neus inveniar. Ter quaterque beate, qui ad talia pervenisti, 
pater Ignati, currus Israel et equester eius ; evasisti mortem 
fugiendo, et de terris ad caelestia evolasti ; coronam deificam et 
magnam meruisti et in amabili Dei agone vicisti. Memento eius, 
quem nutristi, beate martyr, et praesta mihi colloquium, sicuti et 

15 prius faciebas. 

I. assessor^ Reg., Pet., with the Coptic; assertor cet. 

sapientissime] Zahn's conj., and so the Coptic; sapientissimi MSS. 
II. equester] Pal., Magd. ; auriga cet. (from the Vulg. of 2 Kings ii. 12, xiii. 14). 



2. 

Eyxh toy MAKApioy HpcoNOc 6c AieAelATo ton mak^pion Itnation 

TON 0eO(t)6pON. 

'lepev Kol TTapacrTara eov, ^lyvdrie cro^e, crrokriv 
aa-TTikov eVSeSvjLteVe, e/c Trrjyrj^ devudov TrenXyjpcoiJieve, crvv- 
eopTaoTTa roiv dyye\o)u, ot/cete ovtco<; tov TrpcoroTOKov, ov 
iSijkcocreu toIs iv t(o koctjjlco, ov i^epvaaTO Ik to)v ajxapTLCDu 



3IO PRAYER OF HERO. 

Tov Kocrixov, a,TTo^o)picra<i tov Sia/SoXoV dOkrjTa yevvaie, 
o^oXoyrjTa crofjye, 6 dyojvLcras (o<s dky)0^<; iv tS crTaoio) ttJs 
eucre^etas, o diroXa/Bcou rr^v dcrvyKpuov oroirripiav' d\r)0(os 
ivLKr)aa<; ev to'^ui.', c3 /xvcrraywye lepi, StSacr/caXe Toiv ooy[xa- 
TOiv rrjs d\r)deLa<;' i/3d(7Taaas ev tw acojxaTi iv SvudjxeL 
dKOLTaXvTco rd crTiyp.ara tov XpucrTov' iSvcrcoTrr}(ra<; tov Tpa'i- 
avov [/cat tov avyKkr^Tov^ fxeTa Trjs yepovaCas Trj<; avorjTov 
tQ)V 'PwfjiaiMV olKelos iyevov tov Seov Aoyov, Irjcrov Xpccr- 
Tov TOV (TO)Trjpo^ 'qjjiMV, iv iricrTei kol dyaTrr) Tr 9 ^cut^s. 

MvqcrdyjTL tov TratSos crov '^Hpcovo^, Iva Kctycu i^ekOcJv 
eK TOV /Biov TovTov ayto? dyioLS (TvvapiOpurjOoi, d^ioiOel^ 
TTjs dyacTTTJs ^oirjs, Koi evpeOco fiaKpdv Trj'^ /x,e^too9 tcov 
dTTOcTTavTOiv OTTO 0eov. 

'A\rj$co<i i fxaKapLOS, TraTep ^lyvaTue, ort p^eTotKicrOy]^ iv 
So^rj, dpjxa 'laparjX koI linrevs avTov' e^e^vyeg e/c OavaTOV 
Koi e^eVevcra? tov<; ivo^XovvTa<; kol iKTapaTTOVTa^ ttjv crrjv 
vavv, [e^opjatcras] ets tov Xijxeva tov d6)(X7jTov' KaTacfypo- 
vqcras tyJ<; yrj'i, dTrrjXOe's el<; tov ovpavov' kol iv rw viKrjcrai 
ere iv tco jxeydXco dycovi t(o evapeaTa) tov eou dinjveyKas 
TOV CTTediavov tov adXov axro X.pL(TTov. 

MvrjaOrjTL ip.ov bv i^e0pe\l)a<s, 'lymrie fiaKapue, [JidpTvs 
TOV Xptcrrov, kol (jyavepcocrov fxoL areavTov koX StSacr/ce p.e, 
KaOdx; Koi iTroir]cra<; to npoTepov. 



S. POLYCARP. 



THE EPISTLE OF POLYCARP. 



THE Epistle of Polycarp was written in reply to a communication 
from the Philippians. They had invited him to address words of 
exhortation to them ( 3) ; they had requested him to forward by his own 
messenger the letter which they had addressed to the Syrian Church 
( 13); and they had asked him to send them any epistles of Ignatius 
which he might have in his hands {ib.). 

This epistle is intimately connected with the letters and martyr- 
dom of Ignatius himself. The Philippians had recently welcomed 
and escorted on their way certain saints who were in bonds (1). From 
a later notice in the epistle it appears that Ignatius was one of these 
{ 9). Two others besides are mentioned by name, Zosimus and 
Rufus {ib.). As these persons are not named elsewhere by any trust- 
worthy authority in connexion with the history of Ignatius, and as 
some such mention of them in the epistles of Ignatius himself would 
probably have been found if they had formed part of his company, 
when those epistles were written, it may be supposed that they joined 
him afterwards at Philippi. A not improbable conjecture makes them 
Bithynian Christians who had been sent by Pliny to Rome to be tried 
there (see the note on 9). In this case they would be placed under 
the same escort with Ignatius at Philippi, and proceed with him to 
Rome in the custody of the ' ten leopards ' (Ign. Rom. 5). It is 
clear that Ignatius probably by word of mouth had given to the 
Philippians the same injunction which he gave to the churches generally 
{Philad. 10, Smyrn. ii, Polyc. 7), that they should send letters, and 
(where possible) representatives also, to exhort the Church of Antioch 



314 THE EPISTLE OF POLYCARP 

and to congratulate it on the restoration of peace. Hence the request 
of the Philippians, seconded by Ignatius himself, that Polycarp would 
forward their letter to Syria. It is plain likewise, that they had heard, 
either from Ignatius himself or from those about him, of the epistles 
which he had addressed to the Churches of Asia Minor, more especially 
to Smyrna. Hence their further petition that Polycarp would send 
them such of these letters as were in his possession. The visit of 
Ignatius had been recent so recent indeed, that Polycarp, though he 
assumes that the saint has suffered martyrdom, is yet without any 
certain knowledge of the fact. He* therefore asks the Philippians, who 
are some stages nearer to Rome than Smyrna, to communicate to him 
any information which they may have received respecting the saint and 
his companions (see the notes on 13 'de ipso Ignatio,' etc.). 

Beyond these references to Ignatius there is not much of personal 
matter in the letter. Polycarp refers, as he could hardly help referring, 
to S. Paul's communications with the Philippians, both written and 
oral ( 3, 11). He mentions more especially the fame of the Philip- 
pian Church in the primitive days of the Gospel, and he congratulates 
them on sustaining their early reputation ( i, 11). Incidentally he 
states that the Philippians were converted to the Gospel before the 
Smyrn^ans ( 11) a statement which entirely accords with the notices 
of the two churches in the New Testament. 

The fair fame of the Philippian Church however had been sullied by 
the sin of one unworthy couple. Valens and his wife the Ananias and 
Sapphira of the Philippian community had been guilty of some act of 
greed, perhaps of fraud and dishonesty. Valens was one of their pres- 
byters, and thus the church was more directly responsible for his crime. 
Polycarp expresses himself much grieved at this incident. He trusts 
that the offenders may repent, but deprecates too great severity in their 
treatment. Though the incident itself is only mentioned in one passage, 
it has plainly made a deep impression on Polycarp. The sin of avarice 
is denounced again and again in the body of the letter (see the note on 

The letter is sent by the hand of one Crescens, who had approved 
himself by his conduct during his residence at Smyrna. The sister of 
Crescens also, who purposes visiting Philippi, is commended to them 
( 14). 



TO THE PHILIPPIANS. 315 



The following is an Analysts of the epistle : 

' PoLYCARP and his presbyters to the Church of Philippi, mercy 
and peace.' 

' I rejoiced to hear how you welcomed and escorted the saints in 
their fetters. You have fitly sustained your old reputation. Seeing 
not, ye believe, and are saved by grace ( i). Be diligent therefore. 
Remember that Christ will come in power to judge all mankind. Ye 
shall then be raised with Him, if ye abstain from all sin, and requite not 
evil with evil. The kingdom of heaven is promised to the poor and the 
persecuted ( 2). I should not have written thus, if ye had not invited 
me. I cannot tread in the footsteps of the blessed Paul, who taught you 
both by word of mouth and by letter. His letters will edify you in 
faith, love, and hope ( 3).' 

'Love of money is the root of all evil. Walk in righteousness your- 
selves. Teach your wives to cherish their husbands, to be kindly to all, 
and to train up their children in piety. Let the widows be sober- 
minded, remembering that they are God's altar, and that their offerings 
are scanned by His all-seeing eye ( 4). Let the deacons also be blame- 
less and follow Him who was the chief deacon. Let the younger men 
likewise bridle themselves and restrain their lusts. No profligate person 
shall inherit the kingdom. Let them also render obedience to the 
presbyters and deacons ( 5). The presbyters themselves must be 
pitiful and tender towards the weak and helpless, not wrathful, but 
forgiving as they hope to be forgiven. We all shall stand before the 
judgement seat of Christ. Avoid false and hypocritical brethren ( 6). 
To deny Jesus Christ, to reject the testimony of the cross, to pervert 
God's oracles these are the works of Antichrist, of Satan. Let us avoid 
such and cling to the doctrine once delivered, praying God to keep us 
from temptation ( 7). Let us hold fast to Jesus Christ, who is our 
righteousness and our redemption. Let us take Him for our pattern 
and imitate His patience amidst suffering ( 8). You have seen bright 
examples of such patient endurance in Ignatius, Zosimus, and Rufus, 
yea in Paul himself and the other Apostles. They have received their 
reward, for they loved not the present world ( 9). Be steadfast in the 
faith, and kindly one to another. Give no occasion to the heathen to 
blaspheme ( 10).' 



3l6 THE EPISTLE OF POLYCARP 

*I am much grieved about your presbyter Valens. Beware of 
avarice, which is idolatry. The covetous man therefore is judged as a 
heathen. I cannot suppose you guilty of such sin you whom the 
blessed Paul commendeth. May God grant repentance to Valens and 
his wife; and do ye deal gently with them, treating them as erring 
members ( ii). The Scriptures warn us against excess of wrath and 
severity. Remember this.' 

'May God the Father, and the eternal High Priest, Jesus Christ, 
build you up in faith and gentleness and patience and purity; and may 
He give you your lot and portion among the saints you and all who 
believe in His resurrection. Pray for all men. Pray for kings and 
rulers. Pray for your persecutors ( 12).' 

' I will do as I was requested by you and by Ignatius. I will see 
that your letter is conveyed to Syria. I send you herewith the letters 
addressed by Ignatius to us, with others, as ye requested me. Read 
them for your edification. Send me the latest news of Ignatius and his 
companions ( 13).' 

' I send this letter by the hand of Crescens, who will approve himself 
to you, as he has to us, by his conduct. I commend to you his sister 
also, who will pay you a visit. Farewell in Christ ( 14).' 



The authorities for the text are as follows. 

(i) Greek Manuscripts (G). 

Where there is no variation in the mss, the existing form of the 
Greek text is given as G. Where variations occur, the several mss are 
designated by the letters attached to them in the following list. 

1. Vaticanus 859 (v). 

2. Ottobonianus 348 (o). 

3. Florentinus Laiir. vii. 21 (f). 

4. Parisiensis Graec. 937 (p). 

5. Casaiiatoisis G. v. 14 (c). 

6. Theatinus (t). 

7. Neapolitatius Mus. Nat. 11. a. 17 (n). 

8. Salmasianus (s). 

9. Andrius (a). 



TO THE PHILIPPIANS. 317 

All these nine mss belong to the same family, as appears from the 
fact that the Epistle of Polycarp runs on continuously into the Epistle 
of Barnabas without any break, dTroOavovra koI 8t ijfxois vVo tov \a6v t6v 
Kevov (kulvov) k.t.X.; the mutilated ending of Polycarp 9 diroOavovTa koI 
8l qiJ-a.<i vTTo being followed by the mutilated beginning of Barnabas 5 
ToV AaoV TOV KaLvov K.T.X. Within this family however the mss fall into 
two subdivisions : (i) 7'(?p/, all mss in which the Epistle of Polycarp is 
attached to the pseudo-Ignatian letters ; and (2) c^na (to which we may 
probably add s), where it stands alone. In the first subdivision, op/ 
have no independent authority, being derived directly or indirectly from 
V, and their readings are only given for the sake of exhibiting the con- 
nexion. Of the two subdivisions the former is slightly superior to the 
latter. 

(ii) Latin Version (L). 

The character of this version has been considered already. In the 
earlier part of the epistle it is sometimes useful for correcting the text 
of the extant Greek mss ; for, though very loose and paraphrastic, it 
was made from an older form of the Greek than these. But the 
two are closely allied, as appears from the fact that this version is 
always found in connexion with the Latin of the pseudo-Ignatian 
letters and seems to have been translated from the same volume which 
contained them. For the latter part of the epistle, from 10 onward, 
it is the sole authority ; with the exception of portions of 12, which are 
preserved in Syriac in passages of Timotheus and Severus or elsewhere, 
and nearly the whole of 13, which is given by Eusebius in his Ecde- 
siastical History. On this account a reference to individual mss of the 
Latin Version is sometimes necessary. The mss of which collations 
have been made for this part either by myself or by others are : 

1. Reginensis 81 (r). 

2. Trecensis ^12 [X). 

3. Parisiensis 1639, formerly Colbertinus 1039 (c). 

4. Bruxdlensis 5510 (b). 

5. 0x071. Balliolensis 229 (o). 

6. Falafi?ius 150 (p). 

7. Florentinus Laur. xxiii. 20 (f). 

8. Vmdobonensis 1068 (v). 

9. Oxon. Magdalenensis 78 (m). 

The collations of rp are taken from Dressel ; the other mss, tcbofvm, 
\ collated myself for this portion. Mere variations of spelling and 



3l8 THE EPISTLE OF POLYCARP 

obvious clerical errors are not recorded. It did not seem necessary to 
give the readings of the other two Brussels mss, which I collated for 
this part, as they so closely resemble Bruxellensis 5510. One reading 
however of Bruxellensis 703 is mentioned in 13, on account of its 
interest, though of no authoritative value. 

It will have been seen that, so far as regards the Greek and Latin 
MSS, the Epistle of Polycarp is closely connected with the Long Recen- 
sion of the Ignatian Epistles. This fact, if it had stood by itself, would 
have thrown some discredit on the integrity of the text. It might have 
been suspected that the same hand which interpolated the Ignatian 
Epistles had tampered with this also. From the point of view of in- 
ternal evidence, I have already disposed of this suspicion in the 
general introduction, when discussing the genuineness of the Epistle 
of Polycarp. As regards external evidence, the quotations of Eusebius, 
Timotheus, and Severus, with the other Syriac fragments, are a highly 
important testimony. They show that, wherever we have opportunity 
of testing the text of the Greek and Latin copies, its general integrity is 
vindicated. 



The earliest printed text of the Epistle of Polycarp was the Latin 
Version, included by J. Faber Stapulensis with his edition of the Igna- 
tian Letters according to the Long Recension (a.d. 1498). This was 
reprinted several times. The Latin Version was also included in the 
Micropresbyticon (Basil. 1550) and elsewhere. It is not known what 
MS or MSS Faber Stapulensis used. 

The Greek text was first published by P. Halloix in his Illustrium 
Ecclesiae Orientalis Scriptorum...Frifno Christi Saeculo... Vitae et Docti- 
menta i. p. 525 sq (Duaci 1633). Before this however Fr. Turrianus 
'longe prolixiorem [Polycarpi epistolam] ilia [i.e. Latina], quae habetur 
typis excusa, apud se Graece esse scrip tarn, cum viveret, testatus est,' as 
we learn from Baronius [Martyrol. Roman. Jan. 26). The copy of Tur- 
rianus, like all the known Greek mss, contained the Epistles of Poly- 
carp and Barnabas attached together ; and hence he fell into the error 
of supposing that he possessed this epistle in a much longer form than 
the Latin. 

The sources of the text of Halloix were twofold, as he himself 
states; (i) * Ex ipsius jam laudati Turriani apographo earn [epistolam] 
ante plurimos annos Romae descripsit noster Jacobus Sirmondus, atque 



TO THE PHILIPPIANS. 319 

illud ipsum exemplar tunc a se descriptum nuper ad me misit ; (2) ego 
cum altero exemplari Andreae Schotti collatum jam nunc in lucem 
emitto.' Halloix mentions at the same time on the authority of a letter 
from Louis Cr^sol that there were two other mss at Rome resem- 
bling these ,; one in the Vatican Library, the other then in the possession 
of the Duke Altemps, but formerly of Card. Colonna ; but he did not 
make any use of them. These are identified with Vatic. 859 (v) and 
Otfob. 348 (o) respectively. Halloix was not misled like Turrianus, but 
saw where the Epistle of Polycarp ended, and printed it accordingly. 

A few years later (a.d. 1644) Ussher also printed the Greek text of 
this epistle in the same volume with his Ignatius. His own words will 
best explain whence he derived his text ; ' Duas hasce imperfectas 
Polycarpi et Barnabae epistolas, ex Andreae Schotti apographo sua ma- 
nu descriptas, vir clarissimus Claudius Salmasius...Isaaco Vossio...tra- 
didit' (Ussher's Jiidic. de Barnaba, reprinted in Cotelier Pair, Apost. 
I. p. 12, ed. Cleric, 1724; see also Voss Epist. Ignat. p. 309, Amstel. 
1646). This transcript, he informs us {Folyc. et Ignat. Epist. p. i, 
Oxon. 1644), he used for his text of Polycarp, comparing it with the 
edition of Llalloix. Thus the only Greek authority accessible to him 
was one of those already employed by his predecessor. He made use 
however of three Latin mss, Balliol. 229, Magdal. 78, and Petav. 

There is every reason to think that these two Greek copies that of 
Turrianus, and that of Andrew Schott (the latter transcribed by Saumaise 
and thus transmitted through L Voss to Ussher) were closely allied to 
each other, and probably derived from the same ms. They evidently 
belonged, as Zahn has pointed out, to the same family with ten. Geb- 
hardt {Pair. Apost. i. ii. p. xxii) goes a step farther and without hesita- 
tion identifies the common source of these transcripts with our Casana- 
tefisis. If this be so, the transcripts must have been carelessly made; e.g. 
5 irpo<i TTavra irpoyvoovvT^s for tt/do TravTos Trpovoowres. Moreover Young 
in Ussher (p. 4) gives as readings of the ms (apparently meaning 
Ussher's Salmasianus) 3 Trpoo-e-n-qXaKicraTe and 5 StAoyoi, whereas c 
has TrpoeirrjXaKLa-aaOe and StyXcocro-ot. Ussher seems to have transcribed 
the text of Halloix, but he corrects the readings of his predecessor in 
his notes. 

After Ussher's edition nothing was done for the text of Polycarp 
until quite recent times. The Epistle to the Philippians appeared in 
the editions of the Patres Apostolici, by Cotelier, Leclerc, Russel, and 
others ; but no new authorities were collated. It was also pubhshed in 
Lemoyne's Varia Sacra i. p. i sq (ed. i, 1685) and in Routh's Script. 
Eccles. Opusc. i. p. i sq (ed. i, 1832). But Lemoyne, though he had 



320 THE EPISTLE OF POLYCARP 

in his possession a transcript of the Florentine ms (f), appears to 
have made no use whatever of it, but to have copied the text of 
Halloix; and Routh satisfied himself with culling a reading or two 
from the Latin MS {Magdal. 78) which was at hand in his own College 
Library. 

With the present generation a new epoch began. First Jacobson 
for his Patres Apostolici (ed. i, 1838) collated the Greek MSS Laur. vii. 
21 (f) and Paris. 937 (p) and the Latin ms Laur. xxiii. 20 (/). Then 
Dressel added still more largely to the materials for a text, collating the 
four Greek mss Vatic. 859 (v), Ottob. 348 (o), Casan. g. v. 14 (c), 
Barber. 7 (b), and the two Latin mss Palat. 150 (p) and Reg. 81 (r), 
all six at Rome, besides recollating in the more important passages, 
either himself or through his friends, the Florentine Greek ms Laur. 
vii. 21 (f). These aids he used for his own edition (ed. i, 1857). The 
materials thus collected were employed with greater effect by Zahn 
(1876), who produced a better text of this episde than any existing 
heretofore. After Zahn's text was in type, Gebhardt communicated to 
him a collation of Neapol. 11. A. 17 (n), which he had procured; and 
Zahn accordingly gives the most important of these readings in his 
preface (p. 270), but they were not received in time to be available 
for his text and critical apparatus. The subsequent text of Funk 
{Patr. Apost. 1878) follows on the same lines with Zahn. There is 
not indeed much scope for improvement, or even for variation, where 
the materials belong so exclusively to the same family. Of the colla- 
tions and recollations which I have made for the present edition, 
mention has been made already in the general introduction. 

The portions extant only in the Latin Version were retranslated into 
Greek by Zahn for his edition. Funk adopted Zahn's Greek with a few 
emendations (p. 277). Some years before Zahn's edition appeared, I 
had myself retranslated these portions into Greek, and this retranslation 
I now publish. It is entirely independent of Zahn's; and for this 
reason the very general agreement of the two may perhaps be accepted 
as a presumption that they fairly represent the original of Polycarp. 

Since the appearance of my first edition, this epistle has been twice 
edited, by Volkmar {Epishila Polycarpi Sniyrnaei Genuina, Zurich, 1885) 
and by Hilgenfeld {Zeitschr. f. Wissen. Theol. xxix. p. 180 sq, 1886). 
Neither editor has used any new materials for the text'. 

1 Hilgenfeld remarks on the great dif- most solely to the Latin MS f. He has not 

ferences in the various readings as given observed that Funk's f (see Echtheit etc. 

by Funk and by myself. If we may judge p. 150) is my c (Paris. Colbertinus 1039) 

by his collation, this remark applies al- and that my f is a wholly different MS. 



npoc cDiAinnHCiOYC. 



nOAYKAPflOC Kai OL arvv avTw 7rp6(r^VTpoi Trj 
eKKXtjcia Tov Qeov Trj wapoiKOvcrr] 0i\i7r7rov^' eAeos 

npoc (})lAlTTTTHCIOYc] Tcv ayiov TToXvKdpTrov eiriffKbirov ff/Ji,ijpvrjS Kai lepo/xdp- 
Tvpos Trpbs (piXiirTTTjaiovs ewLCToK-q G ; incipit epistola beati policarpi smirnaeorum 
ccclesiae episcopi ad philippenses confirmantis Jide?n eoriim L (with variations). 

2 ^tXfTTTTOUs] v; (piXiTTirois o (?) fp* (but -ttovs p**) etna; dub. L. 



'POLYCARP and the elders who 
are with him, to the CHURCH OF 
Philippi, mercy and peace from 
God and our Saviour Jesus Christ.' 

I. 01 avv avTa K.r.X.] Polycarp 
evidently writes here as a bishop 
(iTvia-KoiTos) in the later and fuller 
sense of the title, surrounded by his 
council of presbyters ; and he is so 
styled in Ign. Magn. 15, Smyrn. 12, 
Polyc. inscr. Similarly Arsenius, writ- 
ing to Athanasius, commences 'Ap- 
(jivioi eTticTKonos rav nore vno MeXiVtoi' 
TTJs 'Y'^rj\iTmv noXecos afj.a npea^vrepois 
Ka\ biaKovois, Athan. ApoL c. Arian. 
69 {Op. I. p. 146). To this mode of 
address Theodore of Mopsuestia on 
Phil. i. I alludes, to avv eiria-Konots 
Xeyet, ovx ws rives evoniaav aanep 
T^/xei? (Tvv npeajivTepoii ypdcjieiv 
dcodaixev (Cramer's Catena p. 232) ; 
for the context seems to require <jvv 
npea-^vTipoLs (see Philippiaiis p. 96 
sq), though Swete (Theod. Mops. 
Comm. I. p. 200) prefers to retain 
crvpLirpecr^vTepois. 

The opening of this epistle is 
taken, with minor changes, from the 

IGN. III. 



beginning of the letter of Clement 
of Rome, from which also Polycarp 
borrows freely in other parts. 

2. napoiKovcTT] ^iKimrovs] ' SO- 
journing in Philippi ' ; comp. Clem. 
Rom. I 'H eKKXrjo-ia tov Qeov i] nap- 
oiKovaa 'Pcip-riv Trj iKKXrjala tov Qeov 
rfi napoiKova-T] Kopivdov. For the idea 
of the expression, as denoting that 
the Christians are aliens in this world, 
see the note there. The verb has 
the accusative, as here, in Clem. 
Rom. /. c, Mart. Polyc. i, Dionys. 
Cor. in Euseb. H. E. iv. 23 (comp. 
Isocr. Paneg. p. 74 D "YXK-qvei Trjv 
'Aaiav napoiKova-iv). Another possi- 
ble construction would be napoiKelv 
iv, as in Mart. Polyc. i, Ep. Vienn. 
et Lugd. I (Euseb. H. E. v. i ). But 
the simple dative ^iXiTTTrots, though 
adopted by some editors, is out of 
place here, since napoKelv tivi sig- 
nifies 'to dwell by the side of, 'to 
be neighbour to ', ' to border upon ', 
as in Thucyd. i. 71, iii. 93, Plut. 
ATor. p. 4 A. 

eXeos /c.r.X.] For this form of salu- 
tation see the note on Ign. Smyrn. 12. 

21 



322 



THE EPISTLE OF POLYCARP 



vfjuv Kai elprivr] Trapa Oeou TravTOKpaTopa Kal 'Irjcrou 
XpKTTOv Tov awTf]po<s fijuwu 7r\t]6uv6eirj. 

I. Cvve-)(^apY]V vfJLLV /uLeyaXw^ ev Kvpiu) ry'juwi/ 'h](rou 
XpicTTWy he^ajuevoi'S Ta fjLifjirifjiaTa Tf}S dXtjdous dyairr]^ 
Kai irpoTrefJ.ylrao'LVy ws eVe/SaAej/ vfjuv, Tom eveiX^fjievov^ 5 
TO?? ctyiOTrpeTreo'iv ^ea-jULoT^, ctTiva io'Tiv hia^YifiaTa twv 
d\r]6(jo<i VTTO Oeov Kai tov Kuplou njucoi/ eKXeXeyiuLei'cou' 
Kai OTi t] jSef^aia Trj^ Tria-Tecos v/mooi/ p'l^a, i^ dp-x^aicov 

1 vfJAv'] rj/juu c. 'IijfroO] txt vofp L ; praef. Kvplov CJtna. 3 Kvpltp] 

etna ; rijj Kvplcj) vofp. 4 de^afihois] G ; suscipiens (Se^d/^evos) [L]. 5 iiri- 

jSoXe!'] fpcjtn; eni^aXKev voz.; decuit "L. eveiKijixhovs] pc; implicati sunt\,\ 

iveLKrjufjLivovs vofna ; ipeiXTjufi^voi^ t. 6 dyioirpeTricrii''] vo ; ayioTrpeviffi 

tfpna. ecTTtc] vo; effxi fpna. 8 v/j-wv] iifj.uv p. dpxo-'^i^v] dpxi- 



I. ' I rejoiced to hear that ye re- 
ceived and escorted on their way the 
saintly followers of Christ, whose 
fetters are their diadems ; and that 
the root of your faith, famous from 
the beginning, still bears fruit unto 
Jesus Christ, who died and was 
raised again for us ; in whom, though 
ye never saw Him, ye believe with 
joy unspeakable, being saved by 
grace and not by works.' 

3. 2vvfxapr]v] Comp. Phil. iv. 10 
ex^prjv 8e ev Kvpiat /xeyaXcos on k.t.X. 
with Phil. ii. 17 x^^P^ ""' crvyxaLpoi 
ncKTiv vpiv. The reminiscences of S. 
Paul's Epistle addressed to the same 
church are numerous, besides one 
direct reference to it ( 3). See the 
analogous cases of Clement writing 
to the Corinthians and of Ignatius 
to the Ephesians. 

4. Bf^apevoii K.T.X.] ^smce ye wel- 
comed those copies of the true Love '. 
The reference is doubtless to Igna- 
tius and his companions, to whom 
the Philippians showed attention 
when halting there on their way to 
Rome; see below 9, 13. Comp. 
Mart. Ign. Ant. 5. 

T^s aKr]6ovi a-yaTTJ;?] They were 



imitators of Christ who is the true 
Love. This mode of expression seems 
to have been characteristic of the 
Asiatic school of S. John : e.g. Pa- 
pias in Euseb. H. E. iii. 39 ok avTrjs 
TTJs dXrjdeias. This type of phrase- 
ology would be suggested by S. John 
himself; e.g. John xiv. 6, i Joh. iv. 
8, 16. 

5. 7rpo7re/i\//'ao-ti/] ' escorted them in 
their journey ' ; comp. Acts xv. 3 
TTpoTTfpcfidei'Tes iiTTo Tijs (KKXrjcrias, and 
so frequently in the New Testament. 
It was a common act of brotherly 
courtesy in the early Church. 

eVe/3aXei/] ' it pcrtai7ied to you ', ' // 
was your part ', as e. g. Luke xv. 1 2 

TO (TTi^aXkov pepos rrjs ovaias. 

V{iXr]p.evovs] 'entwined,' as e.g. 
Plut. Vit. Brut. 45 eveiXovpvov...To'is 
onXois, Philostr. //er. p. 314 evfikTjdrj- 
vai Tjj XfovT^, Artemid. Oneir. i. 54 
iV rfi x)^apvhi TTjv dt^iav fveiXijpimjv 
fX^iv, Dion. Chrys. Or. xxiii. (p. 513) 
(TTTapyavois (vdXovvras. It is strange 
therefore that the editors generally 
should have read eveiXrjppevovs, 
and still more strange that Ussher 
should have substituted eveiXrjppivovs 
for fveiXtjpivovs in his table of corri- 



I] 



TO THE PHILIPPIANS. 



323 



KaTayyeWofievt) ^(^pouwu, f^^XP'^ ^^^ ^lajuevei Kai Kapiro- 
10 (po pel ts Tov Kupiov tj/utoi/ ' Irjaovv XpLorrov, 09 vire- 
fjieivev vTrep twv d/uapTiwv rjfxiov ews BavuTOv kutuv- 
Trjoraiy on n'reipeN 6 Oedc AycAc tac waTnac toy 
aAoy' eic ON OYK lAoNxec nicTeVexe X'^'P'f anekAa- 

AhTOJ kai AeAOlACMCNH 6(9 rjU TTOWOI 7ri6vfJLOVG'lV 

ic, eiaeXBeiv, elhore^ oti X'^^P'ti ecre cecooc/weNoi, oy'k 
el eprooN, dWa deXtj/mari Qeov dia 'Irjaou XpKrrov. 

wf p. 13 ^Sou] Bavdrov p alone (with Acts ii. 24). IdovTes:'] el86ri a. 

TTLCTTe^eTe] txt G; add. iricTTevovTes 51 a-yoKKiaaOe edd. (not Zahn) after Halloix, 
from I Pet. i. 8. So also add. credentes attiem gaiidebitis {dyaWida-eade) L. 
d'eKXo\j7r(fj] dvK\a\LTu {''''V) ^o. 14 ttoWoI] ttoWo. c. 



genda; for eXXafilBapeadai. is a some- 
what rare word and unsuitable here. 
Zahn unnecessarily substitutes cWt- 
Xiynevovs. 

6. ayioTrpenea-iv] See the note on 
Clem. Rom. 13, where the word oc- 
curs. 

8ia8t]fiaTa.] 'the diadems \ the sym- 
bols of royalty, since el vnonepofiev, 
KOL (TVfi^aaikeii(Toii.ev avra (2 Tim. ii. 
12, quoted below, 5); comp. C/em. 
Horn. xiii. 20 aKriQuav fiipes, to 8id- 
drjixa rfjs d'ibiov jSacriAeiar. See also 
Ign. Ephes. \\ rh. beafxa nepicfifpa, 
Toiis irvevp-aTiKovs [lapyapiras, with the 
note. 

8. Koi 6Vt] A somewhat awk- 
ward construction which recurs 
several times in this epistle 2, [4], 

5, [9]. 

e^ apxa'nnv k.t.X.] 'from primitive 
tijues'. The dpxaioi ;^poi'ot are the 
earliest days of the Gospel ; comp. 
Acts XV. 7 d(j>' Jj/iepaJf dpxaioov, xxi. 1 6 
dpxaifo p.a6r)Tfj. Such a good report 
of the Philippians we have in Phil, 
iv. 15 ev dpxjl '''oy evayyeXiov k.t.X. 
For the expression comp. Rom. i. 8 
;J TriWts vp,(ou KarayyeXXerat ev oXw rw 
Kocr/i-cp. 

g. Kapno(f)opl] See Col. i. 6, which 



passage Polycarp perhaps had in his 
mind. 

12. ov rjyeipev k.t.X.] An inexact 
quotation from Acts ii. 24 ov 6 Qeos 
avea-TTjcrev Xvcras tos <o87vas tov davaTov, 
where the expression ddlves davdrov 
is derived from the LXX, 2 Sam. 
xxii. 6, Ps. xviii (xvii). 5, cxvi (cxiv). 
3, a8lvs being a mistranslation of 
the ambiguous Hebrew '^an, which 
differently vocalized means 'pains' or 
' fetters '. It is especially appropriate 
however in this case, where death is 
the portal of life; see Ign. J?om. 6. 
The expression dbivts a8ov also oc- 
curs, Ps. xviii (xvii). 6. 

13. fls ov K.T.X.] A loose quota- 
tion from I Pet. i. 8 ov ovk l86vTes 
ayanaTe, els ov apri p.f] opuvres, nicr- 
TfvovTts Be, dyaXXiaade X'^P9- o.veK- 
XaXrjTto Koi 8e8o^acrp.ivr]. 

14. eir r)v TToXXoX k.t.X.] Probably 
an adaptation of the words in the 
immediate context of the passage 
just quoted, i Pet. i. 12 fls a ('mdv- 
p.ov<nv dyyeXoi napaKvyj^ai. It would 
be suggested by Matt. xiii. 17, Luke 
X. 24. 

15. elSoTes oTi] ' knowing, being 
assured, that\ Polycarp seems to 
use this as a form of quotation. In 

21 2 



324 



THE EPISTLE OF POLYCARP 



[" 



II. AlO ANAZC0CAM6NOI TAC 000 V AC AOyAeY" 

cATe TO) Oeo) eN (|)6Bcp Kai d\r]6eia, (XTroXnrovTe's 
Ttjv Kevriv fiaTaioXo'yiav Kai Tf]v twu ttoWmv TrXavriv, 
nicTeycANTec eic ton er^ipANTA ton KypiON h'moon 

'IhCOYN XpiCTON eK NEKpcON KAI AONTA AYTO) AoSaN 5 

KUL Bpovov eK de^Ltov avTOV' w uTrerwyr] ra iravTa 
eirovpavia Kai eTriyeia, w Traaa rrvot] XaTpevei, 6s 
epyeTai KpiTHc zoiNTcoN kai NeKpooN, ou TO aljua 
eKtr]Tr'}(rei 6 0eos drro tvov ctTreidovvrwi/ avTM. 6 Ae 

I rds (5(T(^i5as] txt tcna ; add. ii/j.wv vofp ; add. vestros L. 2 L-ko\l- 

TTOfTcs] aTToXetTToi/res vofp (all paroxytone, as an aorist, so that it is a mere ita- 
cism). 5 56|av koX 6povov\ 6p6vov Kai do^av fp alone. 6 vwe- 

rdyr]] virerelri t (Dressel, but the contraction of inrerayr] would closely resemble 
vireTelri). 7 Xarpevei'] v; servii (v. 1. deservit) L; \arpV(yt. oftcna; 



4 it introduces words from i Tim. 
vi. 7; in 5, from Gal. vi. 7. In the 
fourth and only remaining passage 
in which it occurs, 6 elbores on 
Tvavra ocpeikfrai ea^ev afiapriai, the 
words thus introduced do not occur 
in any Canonical book, but may have 
been taken from some writing of the 
Apostles or their immediate succes- 
sors no longer extant. In point of 
expression they rise above the ordi- 
nary level of Polycarp's own lan- 
guage. 

XapiTi K.T.X.] A broken quotation 
from Ephes. ii. 5, 8, 9. 

II. 'Therefore be strenuous. 
Serve God and forsake all vain and 
erroneous teaching. Believe on Him 
who raised Jesus Christ to be the 
judge of quick and dead, subjecting 
all things to Him. He will raise us 
also, if we obey His commandments 
and remember the warnings of Christ 
who bade us do as we would be done 
by and promised the kingdom of 
heaven to those who follow after 
righteousness.' 

I. Ato dva^aa-dfifvoi k,t,\.] From 



I Pet. i. 13 ; comp. Ephes. vi. 14, Is. 
xi. 5. See the note on Clem. Rom. 
57 Kdn^JAavrts k.t.X. 

dovXevaaTf K.r.X.] The words 8ov- 
XV(rar...v (})6^a> are taken from Ps. 
ii. II. The expression ev (fyojSa kui 
dXr]deia occurs in Clem. Rom. 19. 

3. fxaraioXoylav] The word oc- 
curs in I Tim. i. 6, and the corre- 
sponding adjective fiaraioXoyos in 
Tit. i. 10. It is not improbable that 
Polycarp is here quoting Clem. Rom. 

9 OTToXlTTOVTeS TTju fJLaTaiOTTOvlaV K.T.X. 

(see the note there). If so we should 
perhaps read ixaraiowoviav here. 

Twv TToXXaiv] See the note on the 
parallel passage 7 dnoXmovTes ttjv 
(laTaioTTjTa rav noXXav. 

4. TTiarevaavT fs k.t.X.] I Pet. i. 21 
Tovs 81 avTov nicTTovs [v. 1. ivia-Tevov- 
Tas] els Qeov tov eyeipavra avTov tK 
veKpcop Koi 86^av avTco 86vTa (comp. 
Ephes. i. 20). The addition koI 
Bpovov is perhaps suggested by Clem. 
Rom. 59 (65) 86^a...6p6vos aldvios. 
So just above (see the note on 8ov- 
XevauTe k.t.X.) an expression from 
Clement is appended to a scriptural 



II] 



TO THE PHILIPPIANS. 



325 



10 e re I p AC avTOV eK i^eKpwv kai hmac erepe?, eav ttol- 
wfJLi> auTOu TO 6e\t]iJLa Kal TropevcojuLeda ev TaT<i evToXal^ 
avTOv Kai ccyaTTwiuev a riyain^crev, dire-x^OfJievoL 7rd(rt]9 
d^iKia^, TrXeoi^e^ia^, (piXapyvpia^, KaTaXaXids, yp-ev^o- 
^apTvpia^ ' MH AnoAiAoNxec kakon anti kakoy h 

i5AoiAopi'AN ANTI AoiAopiAc t] ypovQov dvTL ypovdov f] 
Karapav dvri KaTapa<s, juvrj/uLOvevoi'Te^ de cov eiirev 6 
KvpiO's cioao'Kcop ' Mhi KpiNeie, Tna mh Kpieflje' a0i- 
ere, kai A^eeHcexAi ymin' eAeAxe, Fna eAeHOHre* 

Xarpeijo-ri p. ii iropevufieOa] vo (as I read o) fa; iropevd/xeda pctn. 15 Xot- 

doplav] XoiBcopiav vo. XoiSopias] XoiSupias vo. 16 /jLvrjuovevovTes] G. The 

older edd. have ixvyi/xovevaavTes after Halloix, but there is no authority for it. 
uv] 8v ca. 17 diddffKuv} SidacTKOv (sic) t. 18 eXeare] vofptn ; iXeeire 2.. 

In cs the words iXedre . . .ivri/jieTpTjOrjcreTai. v/uv are omitted by homoeoteleuton. 



quotation. 

6. w vnfTdyr] k.t.X.] A Combi- 
nation of I Cor. XV. 28 oTUv 8e vnorayrj 
avra ra Tvavra, or Phil. iii. 2 1 viroTa^ai 
avra to. Travra, with Phil. ii. lO ttciv 
yow KOfji-^T] iTTOvpavluiv naX eTriyeiav Kal 
Karaxdoviuiv. 

7. Tvaa-a Tvvorj] ^ every living 
thing', as in i Kings xv. 29, Ps. cl. 
6, Is. Ivii. 16. 

8. KpiTTjs K.r.X.] Acts X. 42. See 
the note on [Clem. Rom.] ii. i. 

TO alfia {K^r]Ttj(Tet] A not uncom- 
mon biblical phrase ; Gen. xlii. 22, 
2 Sam. iv. 11, Ezek. iii. 18, 20, xxxiii. 
6, 8, Luke xi. 50, 51. 

9- 6 Se iyeipas k.tX^ A loose 
quotation from 2 Cor. iv. 140 tyelpas 
Tov Kvpiov Irjcrovv Kal r^pas (tvv ^Irjcroii 
eyepe'i; comp. i Cor. vi. 14, Rom. 
viii. II. 

14. prj dnoSibovTts k.t.X.] From 
I Pet. iii. 9. 

15. ypovQovK.TX^'' blow for blow', 
properly ^ fist for Jist ' ; a word found 
chiefly in grammarians and scholiasts, 
who give it as an equivalent to nvypij, 
KovdvXos ; see the note of Hemster- 



huis on Lucian. Contempl. 2 (i. p. 
491). So Moeris p. 208 (Bekker) 

Tvv^ 'Attikol, yp6v6os "YXXrives. In 
Judges iii. 16, Aquila and Symma- 
chus have yp6v6ov nakaia-Tiaiov, where 
the LXX render crindaprjs. 

16. pvTjpovevovTfs 8e /e.r.X.] Comp. 
Acts XX. 35 pvrjpoveveiv rav Xoycov tov 
Kvpiov ^Irjaoii oTi elnep k.t.X. Clement 
(1. c.) introduces the same sayings, 
which are here quoted by Polycarp, 
in a similar way, /xaXiora pepvrjpevoi 
Tcoi/ Xoyoav tov Kvpiov 'irjcrov ovs e'Xa- 
Xrjcrev. 

17. prj KpipeTe k.t.X.] The first 
and fourth sentences, prj Kplvere k.t.X. 
and w perpco k.t.X., occur in the 
canonical Gospels, Matt. viii. i, 2, 
Luke vi. 36 38. The second and 
third, d0ie7-e k.t.X. and tXeaTe k.t.X., 
do not occur there, but are found in 
Clem. Rom. 13, whence probably 
Polycarp derived them : see the note 
there. 

18. e'Xeare] This form occurs in 
the best MSS in Rom. ix. 16, and 
appears as a various reading in Rom. 
ix. 18, Jude 22. These are the only 



326 



THE EPISTLE OF POLYCARP 



[" 



to MexpOi MTpe?Te, ANTIMerpHeHCeTAI YM^N- Kai 
OTl MAKAplOl 01 nrCOXOI KAI 01 AltOKOMeNOI eNeKGN 
AlKAIGCyNHC, OTl AyToiiN eCTIN H BACIAGIA TOY 60 Y- 

III. TauTttf dhe\(poi, ovk ijuavTw eiTLTpe^a^ 
ypacpco vfXiv irepl Tt]'s ^iKaiocrvvt]^, dW eirei vjuels wpo- 5 
e7reKa\e(Ta(r6e jue. ovre yap iyco ovte aAAos ojjlolo^ 
efjioi hvvaraL KaTaKoXovStja'aL Trj orocpia rod /uiaKapiov 
Kai ev^o^ov flavXov, 6s yevofJLevo<s eV vfMv kutcl Trpocnt}' 

I (^] G; qtia enim L. The older edd. have kv ifi (as in Matt. vii. 2). avri- 

fieTp-qdriaeTai] dvTi/jieTpid'^aeTaL tn. 2 tttuxoI] G; add. spiritu L from 

Matt. V. 3. 3 ToO 6eoD] G ; caelorum L. In o rdv ovpdvcov is written 

first and corrected to raiv deoO. 5 jr/JoeTre/coX^cratr^^ yoie] Halloix ; proz'ocastis 



passages in the N. T. which afford 
an opportunity of weighing the re- 
spective authorities for the forms 
eXeeli/ and iXfhv. 

2. ixaKapioi] From Matt. v. 3, 
10 ; but in omitting rw nvevfian 
Polycarp follows Luke vi. 20, as also 
in substituting rov Qeov for rav ovpa- 
vav: comp. Clem. Hom. xv. 5 6 8i8a- 
(TKaXos rjiiav Tviarovs Trfvrjras iji-aKa- 
piafv. In selecting these two beati- 
tudes Polycarp is guided by the fact 
that to these two alone the promise 
of the kingdom of heaven is at- 
tached. 

III. 'I write these things, not of 
my own motion, but in answer to 
your invitation. I am not equal to 
the blessed Paul who taught you 
both in person and by letter. From 
his letters you may learn to build 
yourself up in faith, hope, and love. 
Faith is the mother of us all ; Love 
leads the way, and Hope follows. 
Observing these ye will fulfil the 
commandment. Whosoever has love 
is far from sin.' 

4. OVK fxavTa fTrirpeyf/'as^ ' 7wt 
giving way to myself, '' not follow- 
ing my owti incliiiation\ according 
to the ordinary sense which attaches 



to eTTlTpeTTflV TlVl. 

5. TTpofTTeKaXeVacr^e] See the in- 
troduction, p. 315. The conjectural 
reading of Zahn, TTpoeneKaKTiaacrQe, 
^ye spurred me on ', is ingenious ; 
but as neither 7rpoeni\aKTi(fiv nor 
even fniXaKTL^eiv occurs elsewhere, 
and as the middle voice is out of 
place in this verb, we are obliged to 
fall back on the simpler and better 
supported reading TrpofneKaXea-aade. 

7. KaraKoXovdrjaai.] ' to follow 
close upon\ ''to t7-cad in the footsteps 
of, as in Luke xxiii. 55, Acts xvi. 

17- 

T^ (To(Pi.a\ So 2 Pet. iii. 15 UavXos 
Kara rrjv dodtlcrav avrco aocjiiav k.t.X. 

Toi) fiaKapiov^ So again ii, and 
in Clem. Rom. 47 this epithet is ap- 
plied to S. Paul. It is however in no 
way peculiar to him, being used of 
Ignatius and others ( 9) and of Poly- 
carp himself [Mart. Polyc. i, 19, 21, 
22, Iren. Ep. ad Florin, in Euseb. 
H. E. V. 20). See the note on Clem. 
Rom. /. c. 

8. Kara TrpocTconov] ' in presence 
of, opposed to a-nuiv in the next sen- 
tence ; comp. 2 Cor. x. i oj /cara 
npoaunov /xev raneivos iv vpXv, aTrav de 
dappS fts vfias. 



in] 



TO THE PHILIPPIANS. 



327 



TTOv Tcov t6t6 dudpcoTTMU chida^eu ciKpif^cos Kal ^e^aiws 

10 TO*/ Trepi cc\r]deLa<s A.0701/, 05 Kai aTTcov ujuTv eypayp-eu 

iTTKTToXd's, eU as idu iyKVTrTrjTe, ^vvt]6r](re(r6e o'lKodo- 

fJieiarBai ek Tr\v ^odeiarav v/uuv 7ri(rTLV' htic ectin 

MHTHp HANTCON HMOON, 67raKO\ov6oVCrt]S Trjs iXTTLOO^, 

'7rpoa<yov(Tf]<5 t^s dyaTrr]^ Ttj^ ek Oeop Kai XpiCTOv kul 
15 eis Tov 7r\r]CTL0v. eav yap ti^ tovtvov evTO<s >7, 7r7r\rj- 

L; vpb iireKaKlcraaOi /te v; irpoeTreXaKicracrOe /xe o; irpoeTrrfKaKlcraaOi /xe tfpcna; 
irpoaeir-qXaKiffaTi fxe s. 6 yap] twice in c. 7 corpiq.] aoao<plq. t. 

II dvv7]drj(Te(T6e] dvvrjd-^aecrdM p. 12 doddcTav] doOijaav vo. effrlv} ecrri t. 

13 '^Aiwi'] vofptca L; lt/xcDj' ns (but ?), and so some edd. 14 ets Qebv] 7rp6s de6v 

p alone. 



11. eTna-ToXds] For the plural 
used to designate a single letter see 
the passages collected in Philippians 
p. 138 sq. So for instance it is used 
by Maximus, speaking of Polycarp's 
own epistle ; Dion. Areop. Op. II. 
p. 93 (ed. Corder.) e;^et Se koI eVio-roXa? 
o ai/roy delos IIoXvKapTroi irpos $tX(7r- 
TTTjo-Lovs. On the whole therefore it 
seems most probable that Polycarp 
refers solely to the extant canonical 
Epistle to the Philippians. He may 
however have assu7ned that the Phil- 
ippians were still in possession of 
other letters written by the Apostle ; 
for it is not probable that any such 
were actually extant when he wrote. 
Otherwise they would probably have 
been preserved. The interpretation 
which supposes him to include the 
Epistles to the Thessalonians does 
not commend itself. See the note 
on eVicrroXas as used below, 13. 

eyKi;7rr7;re] See the note on Clem. 
Rom. 40. 

12. eis] This preposition is used 
after olKobofielcrdai. in i Cor. viii. 10. 

TTiVrii/ K.r.X.] We have here S. 
Paul's triad of Christian graces (i 
Cor. xiii. 13). 

17x19 K.r.X.] From Gal. iv. 26 rjris 



icTTiv fnqrrjp rjfimv, in which passage 
the insertion of iravTav in some texts 
may have been due to the influence 
of Polycarp's quotation here. Comp. 
Mart. Justm. et Soc. 4 6 dXrjdivos 

T)yici)V TTarrjp icrriv 6 Xpiaros Kol firjTTjp 
77 els avTov ttIcttis, quoted by Jacob- 
son and others. 

14. TTpoayovcrr]':'] ^ going before\ in 
reference to iXnli, not to iria-Tis, for 
TTLo-Tis precedes dyanrj ; Ign. Ephes. 14 
dpxT} p.lv TTicrTis, reXoj 8e dydnr) (comp. 
ib. 9). The proper sequence is 
'faith, love, hope', as in i Thess. i. 
4, Col. i. 4, 5 (comp. Ign. Polyc. 6), 
though this order is sometimes dis- 
turbed for a special reason, as in 
I Cor. xiii. 13. 

1 5. Tovratv evTos ] i. e. ' IS occupied 
in these''; comp. Plut. Vit. Horn. 6 
(pavelTai Trdarjs 'XoyiK^s eTncm^iirjs Koi 
Te\vr]s evTos yfvop.evos, Dainoxenus in 
Athen. iii. p. 102 E irdi 6 (fivaeoos 
ivTos 'every student of nature', on 
which passage Meineke {Fragm. 
Com. IV. p. 534) quotes Sext. Empir. 
Adv. Mathem. i. 155 Kal IhiaTai kcli 
(A TTaideias ivros. 

TTfnXrjpcoKfv K.r.X.] A reminiscence 
of Rom. xiii. 8, 10 ; comp. Gal. v, 
14. 



328 



THE EPISTLE OF POLYCARP 



[III 



pwKEv evTo\f]v diKaiocTuvt]^' 6 yap e^^wi/ dyuTrriu ixuKpoiv 
eoTTLV Tracrr]^ a/uapTia^. 

IV. 'ApxH Ae nANTcoN XAAenooN (})iAAprYpi<^- 
eiCOTe^ ovv otl oyAeN eicHNerKAMeN eic ton kocmon, 
dXK oyAe e2eNerK6?N ti e'xoMeN, OTrXiO'co/uLeva rot? 5 
OTrAot? Trjs hiKaLoavvri^ kui ^ida^wjueu eauTOvs rrpcoTOv 
TTopeveadaL ev Trj ivroXfj rod Kvpiov eTreira /cat tws 
yvvoLKa^ vfjiwv ev ty] ZoSeiar] auraT^ 7riG-T6L kui dyawt] 

3 x^'^^'"''^"] G ; nialorian {KaKuiv) L from i Tim. vi. lo. 5 ov5^] ovd' 

fp. ^X^l^^"] ^X'^l^^" (b"t corrected to ^x^/^^") t > Swd/xeda (but ^x^l^^" is written 

above) a. owXiaui/jLeda] on-Xijcrw/ie^a vo* (but corr. o**). 6 didd^u/xev] 

vofp ; Si.da^d)fJLda etna. 8 dodela-ri] 5o9r}aei vo. 14 5ia/3oX^s] 

vo*tcna; dia^oXiK-fji o**fp; diaholicis [detractionibus] L. Here, as elsewhere, the 



IV. ' Above all things avoid covet- 
ousness. We brought nothing into 
the world and can carry nothing out. 
Let us therefore put on the armour 
of righteousness. Teach your wives 
to live in faith and love and purity, 
cherishing their husbands, and show- 
ing kindness to all men, and to train 
their children in godliness. Let the 
widows pray without ceasing and 
avoid all malice and covetousness, 
remembering that they are God's 
altar and that the offerings there 
made are scanned by His all-seeing 
eye, which the most secret thoughts 
cannot escape.' 

3. 'Ap;^)) Se /C.T.X.] Taken from 
I Tim. vi. 10 pl^a yap navrcov twv 
KOKav eoTiv t] (ptXapyvpia. 

(pikapyvpia] The mention of covet- 
ousness seems very abrupt ; but its 
introduction is explained by the sin 
of Valens mentioned below, 11. 
Hence the repeated warnings against 
(j>ikapyvpia, not only here and just 
below, but also 2, 6. 

4. ovtfu el(Tr}V{yKap,(v K.r.X.] This 
quotation is from the context of the 
last ; I Tim. vi. 7 ov8ev yap elcrrjVfy- 
KOfifv eis Tov Ku(Tp.ov [S^Xoy] Zti ov8i 



f^fpeyKflv Ti 8vmp.eda. It has a paral- 
lel in Seneca Ep. Mor. cii. 25 'non 
licet plus efferre quam intuleris '. 

5. onXiacipeda k.t.X.] Comp. 
Ephes. vi. 13 sq, Rom. xiii. 12. The 
expression ojrXa diKaioavvrjs occurs in 
Rom. vi. 13. 

7. ras yvva^Kai] SC. 8i^a^cop.fv (or 
rather SiSd^are) nopeveadai ev Tjj k.t.X. 

8. vfjLav] If the reading be cor- 
rect, we may with Zahn and others 
infer from the occurrence of vp.a>v, 
where we should expect i]p,av, that 
Polycarp was unmarried. 

9. a-Tepyova-as] Clem. Rom. I 
arepyovcras KadrjKovTOis rovs av8pas 
eavTav. The word is changed into 
dyanaxTas in the next clause, because 
the relations are less intimate in the 
latter case ; comp. Dion. Cass. xliv. 
48 e(f)iX7](TaTe avTov as noTepa Koi 
riyanrjcraTe oSy evepyirqv, Xen. Mem. 
ii. 7- 12 at p.kv cos KrjdeiJLOva e(f)i\ovv, 
6 8e as a)0eXi/xoi;s rjyaTra, passages 
quoted in Trench's New Testa)nent 
Syno7iyms xii (p. 40). 

10. aK-qOela] ''fidelity., constancy'' ; 
comp. Ign. Polyc. 7 dhas vp-av to 
(TvvTovov Tr)s aXrjdfias, with the note. 

ndvTas e| t'crov /c.r.X.] Comp. Clem. 



IV] 



TO THE PHILIPPIANS. 



329 



Kai dyi/eta, (nepyovawi tou^ iavTcou avdpa^ ev Trdcrtj 
10 dXtjSeia Kal dyaTrtacra^ irdvTa^ e^ tcrov ev Trdcrti iyKpa- 
T6ia, Kal Ta tekvu Tratheveiv Tr]v Trai^eiav rod (po^ov 
Tou Oeov' Ta^ ^tjpa's crcocbpovoucras nepi Tt]v tov Kvplov 
TTKTTiVf evTvy-^avovcra^ dhiaXe'tTrTCO^ irepi TravrtoV) jua- 
Kpav oiicra9 7racrri<s diaf^oXf]^, KaTaXaXid^, \j/^euBojULap- 
15 TvpLa<s, (piXapyvpta^f Kal vravro^ KaKOV' yivcoaKOvcra^ 
OTL eicrl BvcriaaTTipLOv Oeov, Kal otl TrdvTa juw/jloctko- 

corrector of has had L before him, and fp have followed o. 16 OvaiaaTripiov] 

BvaiaarripLa c alone, and so the earlier edd. ort sec] a. -rravTo. fiw/xoaKOTrelrai] 
vsa ; wavTafjubfjiOj (sic) aKOTrelraL c ; TrdvTa ixcj/xaxTKOwelTai (sic) n ; iravra pLdifiif) ctko- 
weiTaL f (with /j.6/xos in the niarg.) o (/xw/jlos o** in marg.) t ; Trajra iJ.6fj.os (TKOirelTai. p. 



Rom. 21 [at yvvoLKes] rrjv dycmrjv avrav 
fiT] Kara npocTKkiaeis aXXa tvcictlv rols 
(j)ol3ovfiVOLs TOV Qeop oaicos 'i(tt]v nap- 
)(T(ocrav' ra reKpa qy.asv ttjs ev Xpiarco 
TratSet'ay fieTaXap-l^aveTOiCTav. 

11. rfjv TTaiheiav K.r.X.] Clem. 
Rom. 21 rofj veovs naidfvaoifiev ttjv 
iraideiav tov (f)6j3ov Toii Qeov : comp. 
Ecclus. i. 27 aro(f)ia Koi TratSci'a (po^os 
Kvpiov. 

12. ras xW"^] It seems clear that 
Polycarp is here referring to the 
office or order of widows, both from 
the expressions used {nepl tt^v tov 
Kuptou TTLCTTLv, ivTvy)(avov<Tai adiaXfiTT- 
Tcos, dvcnaaTrfpLov Qeov) and from the 
position which they occupy imme- 
diately before the deacons and priests. 
See the notes on Ign. S)nyrn. 13. 

<j(i><ppovovua<s K.r.X.] Their religion 
must not be a frenzy of fanaticism, 
but a calm confidence. It would 
appear from this expression that they 
were entrusted with some functions 
of teaching. 

1 3- fVTvyxavovcras k.t.X.J I Tim. 
V. 5 '7 ^^ ovToos ;(7/pa...7rpocr/iei'fi Tois 
betja-faiv Ka\ Tois Tvpocrevxp-ls vvktos Kai 
qfitpas. 

14. bLa^o\f)i\ So I Tim. iii. 11 



yvvoLKas [StaKwovf] cotravTcos crtp-vas, 
fiTj StajSdXovr ; comp. Tit. ii. 3. 

16. dva-iaaTrjpiov] Comp. Apost. 
Const, ii. 26 (u T XVP'^'' '^'^'- ['] P" 
(f)avo\ xifxav els tvttov Toii BvcnacrTTjpiov 
XeXoyicrdaxrav Vfuv, at Te napdevoi els 
TVTTOV TOV 6vp.iaTrjpiov TeTipLrjaOaxrav 
Koi TOV 6vp.iafJ.aTos, iv. 3 6vcna(TTi]piov 
yap tS 0ew \e\oyiafiivov vno tov Qeoii 
TifirfdrjaeTai, aoKvas vnep tuiv SiSoj/roji/ 
avrcp biTfveKws Trpocrevxop-evos (of the 
orphans, the aged, etc., who are sup- 
ported by the alms of the Church), 
Tertull. ad Ux. i. 7 'cum viduam 
adlegi in ordinem, nisi univiram, non 
concedat ; aram enim Dei mundam 
proponi oportet,' Method. Synip. v. 
6 sq (p. 27 sq, Jahn) dva-iaarifpiov 
avaifiaicTov eivai napehoBrj Qeov to 
adpoiapa tcov ayvav ovto) p.eya ti 
Xprjp^a Kal ev8o^ov t] jrapdevia (paiveTai 
(accordingly he proceeds to give a 
spiritual meaning to all the direc- 
tions respecting the altar in Exod. 
XXX. I sq, as applying to virginity), 
Ps-Ign. Tars. 9 raj ev a-efjvoTTjTi 
X'7pas' wy dvcrtaarrfpLov Qeov. See also 
more or less analogous figurative 
meanings of dva-iaa-Trjpiov in Ign. 
Ephes. 5, Magii. 7, Trail. 7, Rom. 2, 



330 THE EPISTLE OF POLYCARP [iv 

TreiTaif Kat \e\f]dev avrov ou^ei/ ovre XoyiCTjULcov ovre 

ivVOLOdVi 0VT6 TL TOON KpyTTTCON THC KApAlAC. 

V. Sldores ovv otl Oedc oy MyKTHpizexAi, o<p6i- 
XojULev ci^ia)<5 rfj^ evroXtj^ avTOv Kal do^t]^ TrepiTraTeiv . 
o/ULOLco^ dictKOvoL ajuLejULTTTOi KaTevcdiTLOV avrov T^S ^iKaio- 5 
crvi/t]^, ws Oeov kul XpiCTTOv diaKOvoLj kul ovk dvOpco- 
TTwv lULTJ hidfSoXoi, fjir] ZiXoyoL, dcpiXdp'yvpoL, eyKpareh 
wepi TrdvTa, ev(nrXa'y')(yoLi iTTLfieXel^, Tropevofxevoi Kara 
TYiv dXt'jdeiav tov Kvpiov, 6s eyeveTO aiakonoc nANTcoN. 
CO idv evapecTTYicrMfjiev eV tw vvv alcovL, d7roXr]yjyop.e6a lo 

I \i\7]9ev] \i\v6ev tn. 2 ovre ti] oSt^ti vc; od ri ri ofps; oOrerl n; ne^tee 

aliquod L. 3 fivKT-ajpi^erai] fioiKTeipl^erai vo*fp. 6 Koi XptcrroC] G (but 

om. Kal a) L Sev (Cureton C. I. p. 214) ; iv Xpian^ Halloix, followed by many 
subsequent edd. 7 5^X0701] vofpn; SlyXucraoi tea; detractores L. 8 eiiaTrXay- 

Xvoi] eScnrXaxvoi f. 10 dTroK7j\l/6/xeda] aTroXeixf/dfieda vo*, but corr. o**, and 

hence fp have it correctly. 13 ffv/n^aaiXeiLXTOfiev] fp (comp. 2 Tim. ii. 12); 



Philad. 4, with the notes, especially 
on the first passage (p. 44). 

They themselves are the altar ; 
their thoughts, words, and deeds, 
more especially their prayers, are the 
sacrifices offered. Every such sacri- 
fice is inspected by God Himself. 
He detects the blemishes, and re- 
jects the faulty offerings. For the 
image of the sacrifice see the notes 
on Phil. ii. 17, iv. 18, Clem. Rom. 
41, 44. 

jLiw^oo-KOTrelrai] ''are examined with 
a view to detecting blemishes ' ; comp. 
Clem. Rom. 41 iTpoa(fipTai...{fjL7rpo(T- 
Bev TOV vaov iTpos to dvaiacTTTjpiov 
p.a)p.o(TKOTTT]dev TO 7rpoa(f){poixevov, With 
the note. 

1. Koi XeXr}6fv k.t.X.] Comp. Clem. 
Rom. 21 ovbev XfXrjdev avTov toiv 
ivvoiav Tjfiwv ovde tu>v hiaXoyiap-aiv dtv 
TToiovfifda, with the notes on the con- 
text there. 

2. Tav KpvTTTav K.r.X.] I Cor. xiv. 
25 ; comp. I Cor. iv. 5. 



V, 'Let us remember that God is 
not mocked, and let us walk holily. 
The deacons must be blameless, not 
tale-bearers nor covetous, but sober, 
compassionate, diligent, after the 
pattern of Christ, who was the chief 
of deacons. We must please God 
in the present life, that He may be- 
stow upon us the future life. They 
that are true citizens of Christ's king- 
dom now shall themselves be kings 
with Him hereafter. The younger 
men also must be chaste and restrain 
their passions. Lust warreth against 
the spirit. No profligate person shall 
inherit the kingdom of God. Let 
them also be subject to the presbyters 
and deacons. The virgins too must 
keep their conscience blameless and 
pure.' 

3. Qeos K-T-X.] From Gal. vi. 7. 

5. 6p.oLws StoKocot] The instruc- 
tions here given are suggested by 
I Tim. iii. I 13 8iaKovovs aicravTfos 
K.T.X., from which passage also the 



V] 



TO THE PHILIPPIANS. 



331 



Kai Tov fjLeXXovTa, Kadco^ vire(r^eTO rifXiv eyeipai rifj.a.'s 
e'/c veKpcov Kal oti, lav 7ro\vTeva'ui\xeQa d^iws avTOV, 
KAI cYMBAciAeycoMeN avTw, elye Trier Tevofxev. 6- 
fULolws Kal vewTepoi afxefJiiTTOi ev irao'LV, Trpo ttuvto^ 

15 irpovoovvTe^ dyveia^ Kat ^aXivaywyovvre^ eavTOV^ cctto 
iravTO'i KUKOv. kuXov yap to dvaKOTTTecrdaL aTro Tiav 
e7n6vfiL(idv ev tw koctjuo), otl Trdcra enieyMiA kata toy 
nNeyMATOC cTpATeyeTAi, Kai oyre ndpNOi oyTe ma- 
Aakoi OYTe ApceNOKOiTAi BACiAeiAN 06OY KAwpo- 

2onomh'coycin, ovTe ol 7roiouvT69 ra aTOwa. Zlo Zeov 



regnabitnus'L,', ffVfi^aaiXeiiXTWiJLev votcna.. 14 Tracrii'] vo; Trfiffi fptcna. 7rp6 

iravrbs irpovoovvres] Trpos Travra wpoyvoovvTes s. 15 d7;'eias] ignoraiitia7n 

(ar^voiai) \-,. 16 dca/ciTrreo-^at] G; abscindi'L. Halloix has acaKi^rrretr^at, 

and is followed by some later edd. 17 iv^ tQiv ev v (Dressel) alone. 

19 apffevoKoiraLl apaevoKelrai tc. KKrjpovofj.'qcrovcn.v'l Kkrjpovoniaovffiv p. 



words are in part borrowed. 

6. a5f Geou k.t.\.'\ Comp. Ign. 
Smyrn. 10 &)$ biaKovovs [XptaToO] 
Geov, with the note. See also the note 
on Magn, 6 (p. 120). 

7. SiXoyot] Perhaps 'tale-bearers^ 
rather than ' double-tongued^ {8i- 
yXcoo-o-oi), as it is generally taken. So 
too in I Tim. iii. 8. 

8. fvanXayxvoi] ' tender-hearted^ 
as below 6 ; comp. Ephes. iv. 32, 
I Pet. iii. 8. The classical meaning 
of evanXayxvia is 'courage,' Eur. 
J^/ies. 192. 

9. diuKovos ndvTav] Matt. xx. 28 
6 vios Toii dvOpd-rrov ova ^\6ev biaKovT)- 
6r]vai dWa. diaKovrjaai. The expres- 
sion itself is taken from Mark ix. 35, 
ndvTcov Bidaovos, where however it is 
not directly applied to our Lord. 

12. eav K.T.X.] i.e. 'If we perform 
our duties as simple citizens of His 
kingdom, we shall be promoted to a 
share of His sovereignty.' 

TroKiTfva-aneda k.t.X.] Clem. Rom. 
21 eav fifj d^ias avrov TroXirevofitvoi 



TO. Ka\a Koi evdp{(TTa ivaiTnov avrov 
TToiwufv, a passage which Polycarp 
evidently has in his mind ; comp. 
Phil. i. 27. 

13. Koi crvfi^acriXtvaofifv] From 
2 Tim. ii. 12, where S. Paul seems to 
be quoting from some Christian 
hymn or formula. 

15. p^aXii/aywyovires] See James 
i. 26, iii. 2, Hermas Mand. xii. 

16. dvaKQ-aTidQai^ ''to be checked, 
held back^ This is doubtless the 
right reading; see the note on Gal. 

V. 7- ^ 

ru>v eTri6v[Jii(ov] I Pet. ii. 1 1 dn- 
i)((cr6ai Totv aapKiKav fTridvfi.iai', al- 
Ttvfs aTparfvovrai Kara Tfjs ^l^vx^s, Gal. 
V. 17 '? ""opl iTnOvfifl Kara tov nvfi)- 
p-aros. 

18. ovT TTopvoi K.r.X.] From I Cor. 
vi. 9, 10. 

20. ra arorra] 'perverse things, 
hiiquities! For arona {aronov) noielp 
{Trpdrreiv) see Job xxvii. 6, xxxiv. 12, 
Prov. XXX. 20 (xxiv. 55), 2 Mace. xiv. 
23, Luke xxiii. 41. 



2>Z^ 



THE EPISTLE OF POLYCARP 



[V 



d7re^6<r6ai diro TravTwv rovTvov^ viroTao'a'Ojj.evov'i Toh 
7rpe(r(3vT6poi^ Kal ^laKovois W9 Oew Kal Xpto'TM' ras 
TrapOevous iv dfjLWfjLUi kul dyvrj crvveiht^a-eL TrepLTraTeiv. 

VI. Kal ol Trpecr^vTepoi de eixTTrXay^voL, eU Trdv- 
Tas eXerifjiOve^y eTncrrpecpovTe^ rd dTroTrewXai/tjiuLeva, ein- 
(TKeTTTOfj-evoL TravTa^ da-Oevels, lut] djuLeXouvre's ^tjpa's ri 
opcpavov h 7r6vr]T09, dXXd npoNooyNrec agi toy 
kaAoy ENooniON OeoY kai ANOpooncoN, drrre-^ofJievoL 
7ra(rri<s opyfj^, 7rpocrco7roXr]^ia , Kpiaeco^ ahiKOv, juaKpdi/ 

5 diroireir\av7]/jiha] airoirKavqfxiva vo. 9 Trpo(ju)iro\r)\j/las\ TrpoaoTrw- 

\r)\l/iai vo. 1 1 dcpeiXirai] 6((>i\hai t ; ocpiXirais c (but s erased). 14 ruiy] 



2. cos Ge<5 K.r.\.] See the note 
on Ign. Magn. 6. The contrast to 
the language of Ignatius is not less 
significant than the resemblance. It 
is the 'bishops,' not the presbyters, 
who stand in God's place in Ignatius. 
Either therefore there was no bishop 
at Philippi when Polycarp wrote, or 
Polycarp did not think fit to separate 
his claims to allegiance from those 
of the presbyters. 

VI. 'The presbyters also must be 
tender and pitiful, bringing home the 
strayed sheep, watching over the 
sickly, taking care of the widow and 
orphan and the poor man. Let them 
have regard to what is good in the 
sight of God and men, shunning all 
unrighteousness and malice, abstain- 
ing from covetousness, not credulous 
or harsh in their judgments of others, 
as conscious of their own infirmities. 
We must forgive, if we would be for- 
given ; for all alike will stand before 
the judgment-seat of Christ. So then 
let us serve Him in all godliness ac- 
cording to the teaching of the Apos- 
tles and the Prophets, holding aloof 
from all false brethren and hypo- 
crites and deceivers.' 

5. TO. aiTOTveTiKavrjyiiva] SC. irpo- 



^ara 'the strayed sheep'' ; Ezek. xxxiv. 
3, 4 ''a TTpo^ara [jlov ov (BocKfTe, to 
rjcrdevriKos ovk ivL(TXv<jaTe...Ka\ to nXa- 
Viofxepov OVK eTrfaTpe\JAaTe (v. 1. 
aTTfaTpeyj/aTf), I Pet. ii. 25 ^re yap cos 
TT pojBaTa nXavcopeva, aXX' eVe- 
crrpdcjiTjTe vvv fnl top noip-iva k.t.X., 
comp. Ecclus. xviii. 13 8i8aaKcov koL 

(TTiaTpeCpCOV cos TTOlprjV to 1T0ip.VI,0V 

avToi). The word irpo^aTa therefore 
would naturally be supplied by the 
readers of the letter. So too Iren. 
i. 8. 4 > avTov eXrjXvdevai enl to Tre- 
7r\avT]pfvov, Apost. Co7ist. ii. 20 Konv- 
6vv(ov TO weTr\avrjpivov, emaTpi- 
(f)(ov TO d^eoTos, and again ^rjT^crai 
Kal (Tmaai to Tren\avT]fj,evop. The Stray- 
ed and lost sheep of the parable 
(Matt, xviii. 12 sq, Luke xv. 4 sq) 
had an important place in some 
Gnostic systems (Iren. i. 8. 4, i. 16. i ; 
Hippol. Haer. vii. 52, p. 218); and 
Simon Magusmore especially brought 
it into prominence by identifying it 
with his Helena (Hippol. Haer. vi. 

19, p. 174X 

inicTKeiTTopevoi] Ezek. xxxiv. 1 1 
fK^rjTtj(Tco rot TrpojSara pov Koi tni- 
(TKf\lropaL avTO. ; comp. Zech. x. 3. It 
has therefore a pastoral signifi- 
cance. 



VI] 



TO THE PHILIPPIANS. 



333 



lo ovre^ TTctaris (piXapyvpia^j jut] ra^eu)^ TricrrevovTe^ KaTcc 
TLVO<i, fxr] diroTOfJiOL ev Kpicrei, eLZoTe<i otl Travres 6<peL- 
Xerai ea-fxev d/ULapTia^. el ovv deojueda tov Kvpiou 'iva 
Y]fxiv cicbrjf ofpeiXofJiev kul rifjiei's d<piei/aL' direvavTL yap 
TU)V TOV Kvpiov Kui Oeoi e(riuL6v ocpBaXjuwi/f kul nANTAc 

: 5 hei HApACTHNAI TO) BhMATI TOY XpicToy, Kai e K A C T O N 

ynep caytoy Ad ton Aoynai. ovtw<s ovv hovXevaio/uev 
avTM /ULerd (pojSov koI 7racr>7s evXa^elas, KaBvo^ ai;Vo 
eveT6iXaTO Kai ol evayyeXiaafJievoL t^fxas dwocTToXoL kul 
ol TrpocbfjraL ol TrpoKtipv^avre^ Tr]v eXevciv tov Kvpiov 

om. a. iravras] Trwres a (Pleziotes, but ?). 15 Set] 5^ v. 16 eouroO] 

ten; auToO vofp. 1 8 T?|(tas] tcm L ; y/xSs vofpa. ig oi 'irpo<prJTai] wpocpyJTai 

(om, oi) fp. 



6. XVP^^ V op4>avov] See the note 
on Ign, Sinyrn. 6. 

7. TTfjovoovvTfs K.r.X.] 2 Cor. viii. 
21 npovooiifxev yap Koka ov fiovov eva>- 
iTiov Kvpiov dXKa Koi ivooiriov dvdpa>- 
Tvav; comp. Rom. xiii. 17. For the 
genitive after npovoe'iv comp. i Tim. 
V. 8, and above 5. 

11. aTToTOfioi.'] ' s/iarp,^ ' /ias/_y.^ So 
Kpiais diroTOfios Wisd. vi. 6, in which 
book the word occurs several times. 

ocjieiKfTai k.t.X.] ' Retro spec- 
tanti dicere licet quod prospicienti 
negandum est Rom. viii. 12', Zahn. 
The meaning seems to be, 'We have 
put ourselves under the power of 
sin (comp. Rom. iii. g), we have con- 
tracted obligations to sin.' On the 
probability that Polycarp is here 
quoting from some previous writer, 
see the note on eiSores on in I. 

12. el ovv deopieda k.t.X.] An obvi- 
ous reference to the Lord's prayer. 
Matt. vi. 12, 14, 15 ; comp. Matt 
xviii. 35. 

14. TravTus K.T.X.] Rom. xiv. 10 
Travres yap napaa-T7](r6p.e6a tcB ^i]fj.aTi 
TOV QeoZ (v. 1. TOV XpiaToii), 2 Cor. v. 
10 Tovs yap TravTas i]p.as (pavfpcodrji/ai 



Set efiTrpoaOeu tov j3ijpLaTos Toii Xpia-Tov 
Iva Koii'ta-rjTaL eKaaros k.t.X. We have 
here a combination of both pas- 



sages. 



16. Xoyov dovvai] A carrying out of 
the metaphor of 6(})eiXTr]s ; comp. 
Rom. xiv. 12 apa [ovv] eKaaros tJ/xoJi/ 
irepl eavTov Xoyov [aTrojSoja-ei rw Qed. 

8ovXev(rcofj.v] See Ps. ii. 1 1, quoted 
above 2; comp. Heb. xii. 28 Xa- 
TpevoifJifv fvapea-Tcos t(3 Qe<3 fieTa evXa- 
^eiai Kai 8fovs (the correct reading). 

18. evayyeXto-a/iei/ot ^fxas] So Poly- 
carp's pupil IreniEus speaks of him, 
Haer. iii. 3. 4 ov p.6vov vno twv ano- 
(TToXuiv fia6r]Tev6(ts Ka\ a-vvava(TTpa<f)\s 
TToXXoTr Tols TOV XpiaTov ecopaKoa-iv 
aXXa Ka\ virb aTToa-ToXoiv KOTaaTaOels 
els TTjv 'Aalav k.t.X., and lower down 
TuvTa 8i8d^as del a napd tcov dnocrToXaiv 
efiadev k.t.X.; again in the Letter to 
Floriniis Euseb. H. E. v. 20 tt]v p.eTa 

laavvov a-vvava(TTpo(f>fiv cos OTTT^yyeXXe 

KOt TTjV TU)V XoiTTciv Tciv icopaKOTCOV TOV 

Kvpiov- 

19. TTpoKrjpv^avTes k.t.X.] Acts vii. 
52 TOVS TrpoKUTayyeiXavTas irepi ttjs 
eXeva-eas tov BiKaiov ; Comp. Ign. 
Philad. 5, 9. 



/ 



334 



THE EPISTLE OF POLYCARP 



[VI 



t]fjicov, ^fjXcoTai irepl to koKoV) aTrej^^ofxevoi [rwi/] ctkuv- 
Ba\(i)v Kai Tcov -^evdadeXcpcov Kai twv ev vTroKpiarei 
(pepovTcou TO ovofxa tou KvpioVy otTives aTroTrXavcoo'L 
Kevov^ dvBpccTrov^. 

vll. /7as yap) oc AN MH OMoAoTH Mhcoyn Xpi- 5 
CTON CN CApKi eAHAyGeNAi, ANTi'xpicTdc eCTIN. 
Kai 09 av fJLr] ojuoXoyfj to fiapTvpiov tov (TTavpov, /c 
Tov dia/SoXou ecTTLV Kai os av fieSo^evt] to. Xoyia tov 
Kvplou TTjOOs Tci^ lhia<s eTridv/uias, Kai Xeyei /uLrjTe 

I Twv ffKavddXuvl vofp; a-Kav5a.\wv (om. twc) etna. 2 iv] om. a. 5 fir]] 

ova. a, which also substitutes iK tov Qeov for avrlxpi-c^Tos. o/uLoXoyrj] oftna ; 6/xo\oyei 
vp; o/ioXoyiiv (altered into ofioXoyuv) c. ^iTjaoDv Xpi(rTbv...ixr] o/J-oXoyrj] om. fp. 

6 ia-Tiu] iffTi t; and so in 1. 8. 7 fiapripiov'] GS (Zingerle Mon. Syr. I. p. i) 

L (but some MSS mysterium for martyrium; comp. the v.l. in i Cor. ii. i). 



1. fjjXwrat K.r.X.] I Pet. iii. 13 
TOV aya6ov f^Xcorai (the correct read- 
ing), Tit. ii- i4-_ 

2. Tciiv iv vTTOKplaei k.t.\.^ Ign. 
Ephes. 7 ^v SoXo) iTovrjpa to ovoy.a 
Trfpi(]>fpiu, I Tim. iv. 2 ev VTroKpiaei 
yj/'fvBoXoyoiv. 

VII. 'He who disallows the incar- 
nation is Antichrist ; he who rejects 
the testimony of the Cross is of the 
devil ; he who denies the resurrec- 
tion and the judgment, is of Satan. 
Flee from all false teaching ; be in- 
stant in fasting and prayer; entreat 
God to deliver you from temptation. 
The spirit may be willing, but the 
flesh is weak.' 

5. Has yapy /c.r.X.] Polycarp is 
echoing the words of his apostolic 
teacher, i J oh. iv, 2 4, where how- 
ever the words Xpia-Tov eV aapKi iXr}- 
XvdoTu in ver. 3 are probably inter- 
polated from ver. 2 ; comp. also 
2 Joh. 7. The reference is to the 
errors of Docetism, which is so con- 
stantly attacked in the contemporary 
Epistles of Ignatius. 

7. TO fiapTvpiov TOV oraupoO] What 
is the testimony of the cross? Is the 



genitive subjective or objective the 
witness borne by, or the witness 
borne to, the Cross.? Probably the 
former. Perhaps it refers especially 
to the piercing of the side and the 
issue of blood and water (Joh. xix. 
34), as a proof of the reality of 
Christ's crucified body. Polycarp's 
master, S. John, when he relates it, 
lays special stress on the fact as a 
testimony, b eapaKuis p.fp.apTvpr]K(v Koi 
dXrjdivTj avTov icrTiv rj fiaprvpla ; COmp. 
I Joh. V. 6 8. At all events Poly- 
carp seems to be adducing the Cross, 
as a witness against the Docetics ; 
comp. Ign. Ephes. 18, Trail. 11, 
Philad. 8, Sniyrn. i, with the notes. 

e'/c TOV hia&oKov fortV] I Joh. iii. 
8 ; comp. Joh. viii. 44 i5/xety tov 
TTOTpos TOV dia^oXov eore. 

8. p.(6o8vr)] 'tamper with,^ ^per- 
vert'; comp. Philo Vit. Moys. iii. 
27 (p. 167) OTTfp pfdo8fvovaiv 01 Xoyo- 
6fjpai Koi (To4>t.(TTaL, and for the con- 
struction with jrpoy, Polyb. xxxviii. 
4. 10 TToXXa Trpo? TavTTjv tt/v viroBeaiv 
efiwopevcov koi fiedoSevoixevos. So p.e- 
6o8fia, Ephes. iv. 14, vi. 11; and p.- 
eo8os, Plut. Mor. 176 A e6avfmCe ttjv 



VIl] 



TO THE PHILIPPIANS. 



;35 



lo ai/acrraariv /utjTe Kpi(riv, outos TrpoiToroKO^ earTi tov 
CaTava. ^i6 aTToXiTrovTe^ Trjv jULaTaioTrjTa tvov ttoX- 
Xcov Kai Ta<s yjyevdoBi^aa'KaXia^ ewi tov i^ dp^fjs tjjuuu 
TrapahoBevTa Xoyov eTncrTpe^cojULeVf nhc|)ont6c npoc 
TAC eyx^c Kai TrpocKapTepovvre^ vtjo'Telai^y ^6t](r6(nv 

1$ aiTOVjuevoi tov TravTeTroTTTrjv Oeov mi-I eiceNerKe?N 

HMAc eic neipACMON, Kadct)^ e'lTrev 6 Kvpio^' to m e n 

HNeyMA npoGyMON, h Ae CAp2 AcGeNHC. 

8 nedodeijri'] fiedodeiei vo. tov Kvplov] GL ; da S. 9 X^et] vofpc ; X^777 

tns; dixerifL. The words /cat \iyri are omitted in a. lo Kplaiv"] txt G; 

judicium esse L; quod... est judicium S; Kpiaiv elvat edd. ii oLiroKnrbvTes] etna; 

airoKenr6vT$ (sic) vofp (an itacism) ; see above 2. 12 rhv"] tCiv f. 13 eiri- 

ffTpiypwixev] iin<TTp^\j/o/J.v p. 14 irpoaKapTepovvTes'] TrpoffKapres v (the missing 

letters being filled in later). In o a space has been left after TrpojKap- and 
the letters inserted apparently afterwards. de-fjcreffiv alroi/xevoi] GL; et 

petitione et rogantes S. 15 Kavr^-KdirTtp'^ GL; domimtjn omniiwi S. 



fiedotov TOV dvdpcoTTOv- 

TO Xoyta TOV Kvpt'ov] The work of 
Papias bore the title Aoylav Kvpia- 
Kav i^r^yrjo-ems (Euseb. H. E. ill. 39 ; 
see Contemporary Review, August, 
1875, P- 399) j comp. Clem. Alex. 
Quis Div. Salv. 3, p. 936. It was 
natural that Polycarp, who had con- 
versed with Apostles and personal 
disciples of Christ, and was in the 
habit of appealing to these conversa- 
tions, should, like Papias, refer to 
our Lord's discourses as Xo-yia, which 
might include oral traditions, rather 
than as dnoiMVTjfiopevfiaTa with Justin, 
or euay-yeXta with later writers. The 
word fiedobevT) refers to perverse in- 
terp7-etations J comp. Iren. i. praef. i 
paSiovpyovvTfs to Xoyta Kvpi'ov, (^tj- 
yrjTOL KUKol Ta>v KaXw? etpr^fievav yivo- 
fxevoi, quoted by Zahn. 

9. Xe'yft] For the change to the 
indicative in the adversative clause 
comp. Ps-Ign. Philad. 6. 

/XTjre ava(TTa(Xiv k.t.X.] Comp. 2 
Tim. ii. 18, and see the note on 
[Clem. Rom.] ii. 9. Though not ne- 
cessarily Docetic, this error was akin 



to Docetism and arose from the same 
religious temper. 

ID. TTpuiTOTOKoi K.r.X.] This is the 
same expression which I renseus (//rt^r. 
iii. 3. 4 ; comp. Euseb. H. E. iv. 14) 
reports Polycarp as using of Mar- 
cion at a later date. 

11. T<5i' TroXXtai/] So above, 2 tiTroXt- 
TTwrcj Tr]v Kfvfjv paraioKoyiav Koi rrjv 
Tciv TToXXav TrkdvTju. The same ex- 
pression is used by Papias in a simi- 
lar connexion, Euseb. H. E. iii. 39 
ov yap Tols to. TroXXa \eyov(Tt.v e'xaipou, 
(Sanep oi ttoXXoi; comp. Matt. xxiv. 
12, 2 Cor. ii. 17. 

12. TOV ^ dpxvi K.T.\.] Jude 3 Tjj 
drra^ trapabodeiar] rots dy'iois iriarei. 

13. vij(f>ovTes K.T.X.] I Pet. iv. 7 
I'j/^arf fi's irpoaevxas. 

1 5. TravTeTroTTTrjv] A word borrowed 
from Clement of Rome, 55, 58 (64) ; 
see the note on 55. 

p,f] ela-eveyKe'iv k.t.X.] Another 
reference (see above, 6) to the 
Lord's prayer (Matt. vi. 13, Luke 

xi. 4). ^ ^ 

16. TO fxev TTvevixa k.t.X.] Word for 
word from Matt. xxvi. 44 (Mark xiv. 






THE EPISTLE OF POLYCARP 



[viii 



VIII. ' AhiaXeLTTTco^ ovv 7rpo(TKapTepw^ev Trj e\- 
TTi^L rifjiwv KUL rip dppu^covi Trj<i ^iKaLO(TVvr]^ i^fxwvy 6s 

eCTTL XplCTO'S 'lt](rOVSf OC ANHNerK6N HMOONTAC AMAp- 
TIAC TCp lAl'cO COiMATI en I TO lyAON, 6c AMApjIAN 

oyK enoiHceN, oyAe eypeGH AoAoc eN to) ctomati 5 
AY TOY" ct'AAa ^L rifjici^y \va ^r](TOifxev ev avTO), iravTa 
vTrefxeLvev. /ULijutjTai ovv yevcojueda Ttj^ VTrojuovrj^ [ai/TOi/]* 
Kai edv Trdcr^coiuev did to bvofjia avTOv, do^a^cojuev 



7 vir^fiewev] vTrifieive ta. o^roii] csta.; om. vofp. In n it is omitted in the 

text but added with an icrus in the marg. 8 Trcurx'^f^ev'] iraaxop^^v v, and 

so app. o*, but corr. ivaax^lJ^ev o**. bo^a^wfiev'] ctnsao**f L; bo^a^oiKv vo*p. 

1 1 rifi \bytfi Tijs 5iKaio<7iivr)$] GL; om. Eus. H. E. iii. 36. 12 \jTzo}i.ovi\v~\ iwoixi- 



38), where it is introduced by the 
words yprjyopflre Koi TTpocrevxfO'de iva 
firj la-(\6r]Te els nfipaaiiov. Polycarp 
evidently has this context in view 
here. 

VIII. 'Let us cleave steadfastly 
to Jesus Christ our hope. He bore 
His cross patiently; He was without 
sin and without guile; He suiifered 
all things for our sakes. Let us there- 
fore follow Him and suffer gladly 
for His name, if need be, for He has 
given us an example.' 

1. TTj eXiribi i^ficov] See the note 
on Ign. Magn. 11. 

2. Tw dppa/3coj'i] 'the pledge'; i.e. 
Christ's life and death are the earnest 
and assurance of our righteousness, 
our justification, which is begun in 
Him now and will be completed here- 
after. Thus appa^av is used in its 
proper sense, as in 2 Cor. i. 22, v. 5, 
Ephes. i. 14. 

os] See the note on Ign. Magn. 

7- 

3. OS avr\veyKiv *c.r.X.] Quoted with 
slight variations from i Pet. ii. 

24. ^ _ 

4. oj djiapTiav k.t.X.] Word for 

word from i Pet. ii. 22. 

6. 8t' ^nas k.tX] I Pet. ii. 21, 



24, Xpi(TTos enadev vnep iifxaU'-'tva ^rj- 
{rcofiev, I Joh. iv. 6 Iva ^i](Tci>p.ev 81 
avTov, Ign. Polyc. 3 rov Kara navra 
rponov bC -qp-ai vnofiflvavTa. 

7. p.ipT}Ta\ ovv K.T.X.] The rest of 
this paragraph is suggested by the 
context of the same passage in S. 
Peter, where the Apostle enforces 
the duty of v7rop.ovi], using the same 
word v7roypafip.6s (ver. 21), and con- 
trasts the suffering in a good cause 
with the suffering for faults com- 
mitted. To another part of the con- 
text (ver. 25) Polycarp has already 
alluded in the beginning of 6. 

8. Ka\ iav K.T.X.'] I Pet. iv. 16 
1 be cos Xpiariavos (7ra(7;^ft), /ii) 
ala-xyvear6u), bo^a^irco be rov Qeov. 
The reading bo^d^apev therefore is to 
be preferred to bo^d(ofj.ev, though 
either would make sense. 

9. vnoypapLfjiov] See the note on 
Clem. Rom. 5. 

IX. 'Therefore be obedient and 
practise patient endurance such as 
ye saw in Ignatius and Rufus and 
others from among yourselves, yea 
in Paul himself and in the other 
Apostles. All these have won the 
prize. They have gone to their own 
place : for they loved not the pre- 



VIIl] 



TO THE PHTLIPPTANS 



2,2,7 



avTOV. TOVTOV yap rifjiiv tov vTroypa/ujuov eOtjKe di 

lo eavTOUy Kai fj/uLeTs tovto eTrKTrevcrajjiev . 

IX. HapaKaKw ovv 7ravTa<i viua<5 Treidap-^eiv tm 
Xoyo) Trjs; ^iKaiocruvfi^ Kai do'Keiv Tracrav v7rofxovt]v, tju 
Kai elSuTe kut 6(f)6a\/uLou^ ov fjiovov ev toIs fiaKapioi^ 
'lyvaTuo Kai Zwcri/uLip Kai ' Pov(pw, dWa Kai ev nWoi'^ 

15 TOi9 6^ vfjiiav Kai ev avTw HavXio Kai to?? XoittoT^ 
ciTroarToXoi^' TreTreicriuevou^ oti ovtoi Travre^ oyK eic 

veiv vo. ^v Kai] rjv (om. Kai) Eus. 13 ddare] idare vo* ; etSere tcnao** fp Eus 
(edcl.). 14 7iwaiiJ,i^ Kai 'FoiKpcp] GL; 'FoiKpcp Kai Tjcocri/xq) Eus. 15 vixQvl vofptn 

Eus; ijfiiop ca ; nobis L. ev avT<^] vofpL Eus ; avT(^ (om. ev) etna. \onrois] 

aXXois vo* (but corr. o**) alone. 16 weneLa/xevovs] vofptan (but resembling 

-vois) Eus; TreTTeKTixivuv c. 



sent world, but Him who died and 
rose for us.' 

II. rw XoyM K.T.X.] Heb. V. 13 

Xfryou 8iKaio(rvPT]s. 

13. nuKapiois] See the note on 

3. 

14. ZaxTijKa] Zosimus and Rufus 
have a place in the Marty7-oL Roinaii. 
p. 844 (Colon. 1610) under Dec. 18, 
' Philippis in Macedonia natalis sanc- 
torum martyrum Rufi et Zosimi, qui 
ex eo numero discipulorum fuerunt, 
per quos primitiva ecclesia in Judaeis 
et Graecis fundata est ; de quorum 
etiam felici agone scribit S. Poly- 
carpus in Epistola ad Philippenses,' 
following earlier Latin Martyrologies. 
From the connexion of names how- 
ever it may fairly be inferred that 
they did not suffer at Philippi itself, 
but belonged to that company of 
martyrs (mentioned in i) whom the 
Philippians received in passing and 
escorted on their way to Rome. Zahn 
(/. V. A. p. 292 sq) suggests that 
they may have been Bithynian Chris- 
tians who joined the saint at Philippi 
or Neapolis and were carried with 
him to Rome, having been sent thi- 
ther by Pliny ; Plin. Epist. 97 ' Fue- 

IGN. III. 



runt alii similis amentiae ; quos, quia 
cives Romani erant, adnotavi in 
urbem remittendos.' The Latin Mar- 
tyrologies obviously know of them 
only from this notice in Polycarp, 
which they interpret in their own 
way. Both names, Zosimus and 
Rufus, are fairly common. They both 
appear in the same inscriptions in 
Boeckh, Corp. Inscr. Graec. 192, 244, 
1969, 3664. In no. 1969, at Thessa- 
lonica, the name Valens also found 
in Polycarp's Epistle ( 11) occurs. 
So also we meet with the three names 
on different tablets of the same Latin 
inscription, C.I.L. ill. 633, at Philippi 
itself. The Rufus of Polycarp is pos- 
sibly the same who is mentioned in 
Rom. xvi. 13, and this latter again 
may with some degree of probability 
be identified with the son of Simon 
the Cyrenian and brother of Alex- 
ander (Mark xv, 21); but the name 
is not rare. 

15. Toii i^ vtxu>v\ Philippi was a 
persecuted church even in the time 
of S. Paul : Phil. i. 7, 28 30, comp. 
2 Cor. viii. 2. 

16. ovK els Kevov K.r.X.] From Phil, 
ii. 16 ; comp. Gal. ii. 2. 

22 



338 



THE EPISTLE OF POLYCARP 



[IX 



KGNON e'ApAMON, ctW eV TrfWet Kai diKaiO(Tvvri, kui 
OTL ts rov 6<pei\6ia6vov avToh tottov elcri irapa rw 



Kvp 



i(o. 



(a Kai (TVveTra 



6ov. 



ov 



yap TON NYN 



Al 00 N A, 



dW 



a Tov 



virep 



}]fjiMV dTToQavovra Kai 



HT'^^TTHCAN 



VTTO TOV Oeou dvacTTavTa. 

rX. 'E.V TOVTOL'i OVV aTYi- 

Kere, tw vTrodeiyjuaTi tov Kv- 
piov dKoXovQovvTes, e a p a i o i t h 

n I C T e 1 Kai AMeXAKINHTOI, TH 

4)iAAAeAc})iA eic aAAhAoyc 



X. In his ergo state et 

Domini exemplar sequi- 

vmr\\,Jirini in fide et iimmi- 

tabiles, fraternitatis ama- 

tores diligentes invicem, in 

2 T^ Kupfy] G; Kvpl(^ Eus ; tv ^ey a (but Kvplij, is written above). ?, "w] 

vovv c (but corr. in marg.). 4 5t' wo.s iVo] Here the Mss of G fail us, running 

into the Epistle of Barnabas 5 rbv \abv k.t.X. The remaining three words of the 
sentence are from Eus 1. c. The editor of a speaks as if this MS had these three 
words, but this is probably inadvertence. 8 immutabiles] ininitahiles t ; 

imitahiles v. 10 invicem] om. m alone. 1 1 mansuetudine] mansue- 

tudinem, all the mss apparently. Yet I have altered without scruple, such errors 

2. ei's] 



10 



For this preposition after 
dvai see the note on Ign. Rom. i 
et? TiKoi eivai. 

TOV 6cj)ei\6fivov /C.T.A.] An expres- 
sion derived from Clem. Rom. 5, 
where it is used of S. Peter. 

napa rw Kvpia] See the note on 
Phil. i. 23. 

3. avveTradov] Rom. viii. 17 e'inep 
avv7rd<T)(0fi{v iva kuI avvho^aaBapev. 

TOV vvv K.r.X.] The expression is 
from 2 Tim. iv. 10. 

4. TOV vnep K.r.X.] Comp. 2 Cor. 
v. 15, I Thess. v. 10; and especially 
Ign. Rom. 6 eKflvov Cv"^ '''^ vntp 
rip,a>v anodavovTa, eKelvov deXat tov 01 
T^jxas avacTTavTa. 

X. ' Follow the example of Christ. 
Be firm in the faith ; be kindly, 
affectionate, and helpful one to ano- 
ther ; despise no man. Do good, 
while you can. Submit one to ano- 
ther. So live, that your good works 
may be manifest to the Gentiles, and 
that Christ's name may not be blas- 
phemed through you. Teach all men 



to be sober, even as ye yourselves 
walk.' 

8. firmi in fide etc] i Cor. xv. 58 
eSpaloi yiveade, a/xera/ctVr/rot, Col. i. 23 
Trj TTio-ret TedefieXicofievoi Koi idpaioi km 
jiri p,eTaKLVovp.Voi k.t.X., Ign. Ephes. 
10 v/xels khpaioi Trj Trt'orei (comp. 
Po/jc. 3). 

9. fraternitatis amatores] i Pet. 
ii. 17 T^v d8eX(p6TrjTa dyairaTe (comp. 
iii. 8); see however the note on 'al- 
terutri praestolantes' below. 

10. in veritate] It may be a ques- 
tion whether these words should not 
be connected with the preceding 
clause, as in 2 J oh. 1,3 Joh. i, dyaTra 
ev aXr]dfLa. In this case 'mansuetu- 
dine Domini' would be attached to 
'sociati.' 

11. mansuetudine Domini] 2 Cor. 
X. I TTjS TTpavTrjTOi Ka\ inifiKiias tov 
Xpta-Tov ; comp. Ign. Philad. i iv 
TTaa-Tj inieiKeia GeoO, Ephes. ID aSeX- 
<l)o\ avToiv evpedatfjifv ttj enif iKia, ixifirj- 
Tai 8e TOV Kvpiov k.t.X. See for a 
similar expression 5 KUTa rrjv dXr^- 



X] 



TO THE PHILIPPIANS. 



339 



veritate sociati, mansuetu- 
dine Domini alteriitvi prae- 
stolantes, nullum despici- 
entes. Ciini potestis bene- 
'^Sfacere, nolite differre, quia 
Eleemosyna de morte liberat. 
Omnes vobis invicem sub- 
jecti estate, conversationeni 
vestram irreprehensibilem 



(})iAdcToproi, TV] dXrjdeia koi- 
vcdvovvTe^j Trj 67rieiKia tov Ku- 

|0iOL' A A A H Ao yc n po H roywe N 01, 
luif]^evo's KaTa(ppovovvTe<s. Ay- 
NATOi ONTec ey noieiN, jutj 
dvaf^aWecrOfi, otl eAeHMo- 
cyNH eK 0ANATOy pyeTAi. 
nANT6C aAAh'Aoic ynOTAfH- 
T6, THN ANACTpO(|)HN y M (2) N 

dve7ri\f]fJi7rT0v e'xoNTec gn 



being very common: e.g. in the Vulg. of Rom. xii. lo (quoted in the lower notes) 
the two oldest Mss, Am Fuld, have caritatein, and Fuld has also honorem. 
12 Domini] om. m alone. alterutri] alteriitrmn o. praestolantes] rovbct; 

praestantes {prestantes) mf, and app. p (see Dressel). 14 potestis] ovbcjt; 

possitis rpmf. 19 irreprehensibilem habentes] rjpjmf; considerantes irrepre- 

hensibilem [inreprehensibileni) ovbct. 



deiav Toil Kvpiov. 

1 2. alterutri praestolantes] ' being 
beforehand with one another^ ''fore- 
stalling one another!' In Lam. iii. 26 
this verb praestolari corresponds to 
vnojifveiu, in Job vii. 2 to dva^eveiv, in 
Judges xvi. 2 to evedpeveiv, in the 
LXX, while the substantive praestola- 
tio takes the place of eATri's in several 
passages ; comp. Ronsch Itala u. 
Vulgata pp. 76, 301. It denotes 
properly 'to be beforehand at a place 
and waiting for another,' and so 'to 
anticipate,' 'to forestall.' For the de- 
rivation see Peile's Greek and Latin 
Etymology p. 43. I have rendered 
it by TrporjyoviJLivot., from Rom. xii. 10 
Trj (ptXa8eX(f)ia els aWrjXovs (f)iKo(TTop- 
yoi, Trj Tip-fj aXkijXovs Trpor]yovp.evoi 
(caritate fraternitatis invicem dili- 
gentes, honore invicem praevenientes 
Vulg.), where Trporjyovpevoi signifies 
'being beforehand with,' as Chry- 
sostom says, p.fi peve (^ikeiadaL nap 
eTepov nXX avTOS eTrnrrjBa tovt<o koi 
Kardpxov. If I am right in this con- 
jecture as to the source of the ex- 



pression, the context of Polycarp, 
'fraternitatis amatores diligentes in- 
vicem,' will probably be a rendering 
of tji (f)iXa8eX(j)ia els aXKrjXovs (piXu- 
(TTopyoi. Zahn reproduces the Greek, 
eTTieiKeiav Kvpiov dXXi]Xoi.s eirt-xopr)- 
yovvTes ; but assuming praestolatites 
(not praestantes) to be the correct 
reading in the Latin, as he rightly 
does, it is difficult to get this sense 
out of the words. 

14. Cum potestis etc] Prov. iii. 28 
pr] e'iwrjs, 'ETraveXdcov eiravrjKe, avpiov 
8oocra>, dvvaTOv <tov ovtos ev Tvoie'iv. 

16. Eleemosyna etc] A quotation 
from Tobit iv. 11, xii. 9. 

17. invicem subjecti] Ephes. v. 
21 vTTOTaa-cropevoi dXXrjXois ev (po^co 
XpicTTov, I Pet. v. 5 TrdvTes 8e dXXr/Xots 
[yTTOTayrjTe], Ign. Magn. 13 vitOTdyr]Te 
Tc5 eTridKOTTU) Kai aXXT^XoJs. 

18. conversationem etc] From 
I Pet. ii. 12 Tr]v dva(TTpo(f)rjv vpwv ev 
Tols edvecriv e^ovTes KoXrjv, iva, ev w 
KnTaXaXovmv vpatv a>s KaKonoiwv, eK 
TOiv KaXav epycov enoTTTevovTes k.t.X. 

22 2 



340 



THE EPISTLE OF POLYCARP 



[X 



TOic eONeciN 

ACON epruiN VfXCOU 



TOO N 



KA- 



N A eK 

KUL vjueh 
ETraivov \dl3t]T Kai 6 KvpLO<i 
fit] liXacrcpnfJinTaL ev vfilv. 

Y A 1 Be A l' of TO N M A TOY 
Kypi'oY BAACCJ)HMeiTAI. (TW- 

(ppo<ruvr]v ovv 7rdvTa<i hihctcr- 
K6Te, ev ri Kal ujueis dvaa-rpe- 



hahe7ites in gentibus, nt ex 
bonis ppcj'ibiis vestris et vos 
laudem accipiatis et Domi- 
nus in vobis non blasphe- 
metur, Vae autem per qiicni 
noincn Domini blaspJicma- 
tiir. Sobrietatem ergo do- 
cete omnes, in qua et vos 
conversamini. 



^e(Tder\ ^ 

1 bonis] 07finibiis f alone. 5 autem] txt rpmf ; add. illi ovbct. 1 1 pres- 

byter factus t?,i'\ /actus est presbiter p alone. 13 ignoret is] iptoretis, all the 

MSS apparently. 15 vos ut abstineatis vos] o (?) ; ut ahstineatis vos rpf; vos 



5. Vae autem etc] See the note 
on Ign. Trail. 8 ovai yap St' ov fVl 
IxaraioTrjTi to ovofid fiov ^XacrcjyrjfielTai. 
8. in qua et vos etc] i Thess. iv. 
I Ka6a>s KOI nepmaTe'iTe. The word 
here may have been either dmarpe- 
(f)(T9 or TToXiTfiifa-de ( 5). 

XI. 'I grieve exceedingly over 
your presbyter Valens, that he should 
so forget his office. Avoid covetous- 
ness. Abstain from all evil. How 
can a man teach others, when he is 
unable to govern himself? Covet- 
ousness is idolatry. The covetous 
man shall be judged as a Gentile ; 
whereas the saints shall themselves 
judge the world, as Paul teacheth. 
Not that I am aware of any such 
fault in you, among whom Paul 
laboured and of whom he boasted in 
all the churches at a time when we 
Smyrna^ans were not yet converted 
to Christ. I grieve greatly for Va- 
lens and his wife. God grant them 
true repentance. Treat ye them with 
moderation, and restore them as err- 
ing members, that your whole body 
may be made whole. So doing, ye 
shall edify yourselves.' 

II. Valente] The name Valens 
seems to have been common at Phi- 



lippi. It is found not less than four 
times on the tablets of one Latin 
inscription at this place, C.I.L. ill. 
633, L. Nutrius Valens Jun., M. Pub- 
hcius Valens, M. Plotius Valens, 
Sedius Valens, besides occurring in 
other inscriptions in the same neigh- 
bourhood, ib. 640, 690 : comp. the 
note on Zcoo-t/n" 9- See also Phi- 
lippians p. 64. 

14. locum] i.e. ro-nov Hhe office'' j 
see the note on Ign. Polyc. i. 

qui datus etc] 3 Tr]v dodf'icrap v/xiv 
TTia-Tiv ; comp. 4. 

15. abstineatis etc] 'Abstinere se 
a' is the common rendering of dire- 
Xea-dai, 2, 6 (bis). 

16. avaritia] The original was 
probably (pikapyvpias, as cj)i\apyvpia is 
always rendered by avaritia ( 2, 4, 
6) and d4)ikdpyvpoi by az'ari{^ 5). On 
the other hand irXeove^la, in the only 
passage where it occurs, is translated 
by concHpiscentia 2. Some indeed 
suppose the original here to have 
been irXfove^ias, to which they give 
the meaning 'sensuality, unclean- 
ness.' But whether we adopt nXtov- 
t^ias or not, the vice here denounced 
is clearly avarice : for (i) From the 
repeated denunciations of (piXapyvpla 



XI] 



TO THE PHILIPPIANS. 



341 



10 XL Nimis contristatus 
sum pro Valente, qui pres- 
byter factus est aliquando 
apud vos, quod sic ignoret 
is locum qui datus est ei. 

15 Moneo itaque vos, ut absti- 
neatis vos ab avaritia et si- 
tis casti veraces. Abstinete 
vos ab omni malo. Qui 
autem non potest se in his 



[XI. ' A'yav U7repe\v7rt]6riv 
uirep OvaXevTO^ TOVTrore irpea- 
^uTepov yevojuevov irap u/ul}/, 
OTi ovTio^ dyuoeT tov doSevTa 

aVTW TOTTOV. VOvBeTCO OVV VfJia<S 

\va dwe-xiqcrde (piXapyvpia^ Kai 
dyvoi i)re Kat dXr]6eh, dire- 
X^^^^ TraivTOS KUKOv. 6 de jurj 
dwdjULevo^ eavTov ev tovtol^ 



let abstmeatis ravsbcsis. 17 veraces] rpmvbcft; et veraces os. 19 non 

potest se in his] p; in his non potest se hcsUvs; non potest in his se rmf; non 
potest se (om. in his) o. 



elsewhere in this epistle (see the note 
on 4), it is clear that Polycarp had 
some notable example of this sin 
fresh in his memory; (2) The wife of 
Valens was implicated in the crime, 
and this points rather to some sordid 
and dishonest money transaction, as 
in the case of Ananias and Sapphira; 
(3) In the context allusion is made 
to Col. iii. 5 K-'ii- TW TrXeoi'e^iai' fjTis 
idTiv (IdcoXoXaTpela, or to Ephes. v. 5 
irXeoveKTTjs, o i(TTiv elBodXoXdTprjs, which 
point plainly to the worship of mam- 
mon ; (4) In all the instances where 
nXeoveKTTjs, TrXeoveKrelv, TrXeove^la, are 
supposed to refer to sins of sen- 
suality, the words either have been 
misinterpreted or derive this mean- 
ing from something in the context : 
see the note on Col. iii. 5. 

17. casti] Assuming this word to 
stand for ayvoi, it has been supposed 
to point to some sin of unchastity on 
the part of Valens. We may indeed 
allow that the original was more pro- 
bably ayuoi than KadapoL, both be- 
cause the former is the more natural 
equivalent, and because ayvos, ayvela, 
are elsewhere in this epistle rendered 
by castus, castitas, 4, 5 : but ayvol 



might still apply to the absence of 
sordid and dishonest motives, as 
e.g. in Phil. i. 17 Xpiarov KarayyiX- 
Xovaiv ovx ayvms ; see Pind. Olymp. 
iii. 21 ayva Kpiais. Here it would be 
altogether appropriate, because ava- 
rice is denounced as idolatry, and 
ayvfia denotes purity of worship as 
opposed to the cultus of idols (i 
Mace. xiv. 36). This idea is carried 
out in the words 'ab idololatria coin- 
quinabitur'' below. The other epi- 
thet veraces again points to dis- 
honesty, rather than unchastity, as 
the vice which is here condemned. 
It is worth observing however that 
there is no authority for the conjunc- 
tion et in the Latin text, and perhaps 
the two adjectives 'casti veraces' are 
alternative renderings of one word 
etXtKptj/eiy, which by an accident have 
both retained a place in the text. 

Abstinete vos etc] i Thess. v. 
22 arro jravros eiSous TTovrjpov dne- 
X^o'de. 

18. Qui autem etc] Comp. r Tim. 
iii. 5 f Sf Tii TOV I810V o'lKov TrpoaTTjpai 
ovK oi8ei/, Tras eKKXrjcrias Qeov eTrip,fXi]- 
crerat ; 

19. in his] i.e. 'in matters relat- 



342 



THE EPISTLE OF POLYCARP 



[XI 



Kufiepvdv, TTws erepM touto gubernare, quomodo alii 
KarayyeWei; os edv lat) dire- pronuntiat hoc? Si quis 



^r]Tai(bL\apyupia^^ vtto eiocoXo- 
XaTpeia^ jULiavOtjceTai kui coo"- 
Trep ev Toh edvecriv Kpi6t](r6Tai, 

o\TLVe<S OYK e'rNOOCAN KpiCIN 

KypiOY- H oyK oiAamgn oti 

01 AflOl TON KOCMON KpiNOY" 

cin; ftjs flauXo^ didacTKei. iyco 



non se abstinuerit ab ava- 
ritia, ab idololatria coin- 
quinabitur, et tanquam in- 5 
ter gentes judicabitur, qui 
ignorant judicium Domini. 
Ant nescimus, quia sancti 
mundum judicabnnt ? sicut 



^ ,1 , , - Paulus docet. Ego autem 10 

oe ovoev tolovto kyvwv ev vaiv ., -i i. 1 u- 1 

/ ' nihil tale sensi in vobis vel 

ovU tJKOva-a, ev oh eKOiTLacrev ^^jj^j^ j q^ib,,s laboravit 
6 fxaKapLO^ flauXo'S, to?? ova-iu beatus Paulus, qui estis in 
eV dp^tj enicToAATc avTOV. pnncipio epistu/ae ejus : de 

I alii pronuntiat hoc] c ; a/io pronuntiat (-ciat) hoc ovbt ; alii hoc pi'oniintiat 
xs ; hoc alio proniintiabit m ; hoc aliiid pronnntiatur {-ciatitr) fp. 3 non se 

abstinuerit] rpf ; se non abstinuerit m ; non abstinuerit se osyshcsis. 6 qui] 

rpvbct; quae mf ; qzii autem os. 8 Aut] rpm ; aut ut f ; an oj-vbcj-t^. 1 1 vel] 



ing to gain,' and accordingly 'hoc' 
is ' the duty of abstaining from ava- 
rice.' 

4. ab idololatria etc] See the 
passages, Col. iii. 5, Ephes. v. 5, 
quoted above, with the note on the 
former. The Latin 'coinquino' is 
a rendering of fnalvco in i Mace. i. 
63, Tit. i. 15, Herm. Maud. iii. i, 
iv. I. 

5. tanquam etc] The nations 
{^iQvT]) shall appear at the bar ; the 
chosen \aoi shall sit in judgment : 
comp. Is. xlii. I eSaxa to Trvev fj,d fiov 
in avTOV, Kpiaiv toIs edveaiv e^oicret 
(quoted in Matt. xii. 18), Dan. vii. 22 
(LXX) to Kpifjia e8a>Kev ayiois vfp-iaTov, 
Wisd. iii. 8 Kpivovaiv edvrj. For the 
expression ' tanquam inter gentes ' 
comp. Matt, xviii. 17 wa-irep 6 idvi- 

KOS. 

6. qui ignorant etc] Jer. v. 4 ovk. 
eyvaaav o8ov Kupi'ov Koi Kpiaiv Qeov. 



8. Aut nescimus etc] A reference 
to I Cor. vi. 2 jy ovk o'ldare oti ol ayioi 
Tov Kotrpov Kptvovcriv ; 

10. Ego autem etc] Ign. Trail. 8 
Ovk 7rei eyvtov toiovtuv tl iv vpXv : 
comp. Magn. 11. 

13. qui estis etc] ''yc who in the 
beginning (of the Gospel) were his 
letters {pi commendation).' For 'in 
principio ' comp. Phil. iv. 1 5 iv apxu 
TOV evayyeXiov, and see above i i^ 
dp^aicov KaTayy(X\op,evr] xpnvcov ; and 
for 'epistulae ejus,' 2 Cor. iii. 2 ) 
eVtcTToXij jj/xcoj' vpels iaTe. This inter- 
pretation was, I believe, first sug- 
gested by Nolte (see Hefele, ed. iv) 
and is adopted by Hofmann Heilige 
Schri/t Neuen Testaments iv. 3. p. 
loi, V. p. 29. Supposing it to be 
correct, the present tense 'estis' is 
probably a mistranslation of the am- 
biguous participial form ; see the 
parallel instance in 13 'dehis qui 



XI] 



TO THE PHILIPPIANS. 



343 



15 vobis etenim gloriahir in 
omnibus ecclesiis, quae so- 
lae tunc Dominum cogno- 
verant ; nos autem nondum 
cognoveramus. Valde ergo, 

20 fratres, contristor pro illo 
et pro conjuge ejus, quibus 
det Dominus poenitentiam 
veram. Sobrii ergo estote 
et vos in hoc ; ct nou siciit 

25 ininiicos tales existimetis, 
sed sicut passibilia membra 
et errantia eos revocate, ut 
omnium vestrum corpus 



\ f ^ 



irepi vfJLcov yap kayxatai eN 
TTctcrats TAic ekkAhciaic, aLTLve<s 
fjLOvaL TOT Tov Kvpiov eyvcd- 
(Tav, rifjLei^ de ovirui eyvo^Keifjiev. 
Xiav ovv virepXvTTOVfJLaL, dheX- 
(boi, VTrep avTOv Kai virep Trjs 
yvvaiKO^ avTOv' 01^ owt] 6 Kv- 
pios fJieTavoLav d\t]6ivt]p. O'cd- 
(ppovrjcraTe ovv Kal ufxeh iu 
TOVTCt), KAI MH (X) c exQpoyc 
H r e T c e e TOV'i tolovtov^, dXK 
0)5 fj.e\t] TradrjTa kul TrXavco- 
fjieva eTTicTTpe^aTey 'iva iravTcov 
v/uLMV TO auifxaTelov <TiJ0^t]Tai' 



om. m alone. 15 etenim] r^oj'vjcjb; e( enim t; enim pmf. 16 solae tunc 

Dominum] pmf; deiwi solae tunc rsoswshcsU. 19 cognoveramus] rpm; 

noverainics osxhcsiis. 21 et pro] p^mjo^bcj-fj-; et {ora. pro) rvi. 23 veram] 

vestram r. 25 existimetis] aestimetis f. 27 eos] om. m alone. 



cum eo stmt^ with the note. If this 
interpretation be rejected, the only 
alternative is to suppose with Smith 
that 'laudati' or some similar word 
has fallen out, and that 'in principio 
epistolae ejus' refers to the Apostle's 
commendation of the Philippians in 
Phil. i. 3 9 ; but the phenomena of 
the MSS lend no support to this con- 
jecture. 

14. de vobis etc] 2 Thess. i. 4 
aiOTi i]IJLai avToiis iv vfiiv eyKai/;^ao"^at 
ev Tois iKKXr]alais tov GeoC. 

18. nos autem] i.e. 'we Smyr- 
naeans.' Nothing is heard of Chris- 
tianity at Smyrna at the time when 
the Philippian Church was founded. 
A few years later however (Rev. ii. 8) 
there was an important Church there. 
Probably the conversion of Smyrna, 
as of Colossae, was an indirect con- 



sequence of S. Paul's long sojourn at 
Ephesus ; comp. Acts xix. 10, 26 
{iravras Toiis KaroiKovvras rrjp Aaiav, 
crxfSou ndcTTjs ttjs 'Acrias). 

21. quibus det etc] 2 Tim. ii. 25 
fii^TTore dar] avroty o Qeos fj-erdvoiav els 
eTTiyvaxTiv aXi] Betas. 

23. Sobrii... estote] a-(t}(f)povi](jaTe, 
i.e. 'be moderate in your punishment 
of the offender.' 

24. non sicut etc] 2 Thess. iii. 15 
/cat fXTj (OS ex^poP rjyelaOe, aXka vovOe- 
Telre cos a8eX(f)ov. 

26. passibilia] i.e. '/raz'l.' For this 
sense of Tradrjros comp. Plut. Vz't 
Pelop. 16 TO 6vt]t6v Koi TradrjTov OTro- 
(3a\6vTas. The word occurs, though 
in a somewhat different sense. Acts 
xxvi. 23, Ign. Ephes. 7, Polyc. 3. 

28. omnium vestrum corpus] For 
CTco/xareioi' see Ign. Sinyrn. 11, where 



344 



THE EPISTLE OF POLYCARP 



XI 



TOUTO yap 7roLOvvTe<s, eavrov^ 

olKohoiU6lT6.~\ 

[XII. TreTTtLO- fj.ai yap otl 
ev yeyvfJivacTfievoL eorrt eV Tal's 
lepaT^ ypacpah Kai ovOei/ v/uid^ 
\6\t]66i/' ifjioi he ovK emre- 
TpaTTTai. fjiovov, ws Tals ypa- 
(pah TavTai^ e'ipt]Tai, opri- 
zecSe KAI MH AMApTANere, 
Kai 6 hAioc Mhi eniAyeTco eni 
nApopriCMto yMCON. juaKa- 
pio^ 6 fj.vr)iJLOvevo3v' OTrep eyoi 
TreTTOida eivai ev v/uuv. 6 Se 



salvetis. Hoc enim agentes, 
vos ipsos aedificatis. 

XII, Confido enim vos 
bene exercitatos esse in sa- 
cris literis, et nihil vos la- 5 
tet ; mihi autem non est 
concessum. Modo, ut his 
scripturls dictum est, /ra- 
sciniini et no lite pcccarc, et 
Sol 11071 occidat super ira- lo 
cundiam vestram. Beatus, 
qui meminerit ; quod ego 
credo esse in vobis. Deus 



7 ut] rjovbct ; niti pmf. 8 dictum est] txt uovbct; add. enim pmf. 

12 meminerit] crcdlJerit m alone. 13 Deus autem] L Tim (Cureton C. I. 

p. 212); ipse autem deus Sev (Cureton C. I. p. 214). 15 et ipse] txt rj-pjfjmj 

Tim Sev; ipse (cm. et) ovbct. 16 pontifex] om. r alone. Dei filius] L 

(but add. ejus rpmf); deus Tim Sev. 17 Jesus] om. r. aedificet] deficiet f. 

18 veritate] L; in vejitate [Sev]. in omni] rrajvjbcj'tj Tim [Sev]; oinni 



also it is translated by 'corpus' in 
this version. For the sentiment see 
I Cor. xii. 26 fi Tvacrxii ev /xe'Xos, avv- 
TTdaxft navra tu fieXr]. 

2. vos ipsos aedificatis] For ol- 
KoSofielu (eTTotKoSo/xeZi') eavrov comp. 
I Cor. xiv. 4, Jude 20. 

XII. 'You are versed in the 
Scriptures far beyond myself. Re- 
member therefore how these Scrip- 
tures warn you not to give way to 
anger. Blessed are ye, if ye remem- 
ber this. May God the Father and 
the Eternal High-Priest, Jesus Christ, 
build you up in faith and truth and 
gentleness and patience and chastity, 
and grant to you and to us our por- 
tion among the saints, with all those 
who shall believe on our Lord Jesus 
Christ. Pray for all saints. Pray 



for kings and rulers, for your perse- 
cutors, for the enemies of the Cross, 
that your fruit may be seen and ye 
may be perfect in Christ.' 

5. nihil vos latet] See above 4 
XfXTjdev avTov ov8ev, which is trans- 
lated by a present 'nihil eum latet'; 
comp. also Ign. Ephes. 14 ovbkv \av- 
davfi vfias, 

6. non est concessum] 'This 
degree of knowledge /las not been 
granted to ineJ For the Greek 
comp. Hermas Vis. ii. 4 eKeipui yap 
eTnTeTpaTTTm. 

7. Modo] To be attached to 
what follows. For this use of povov 
see Ign. Ephes. 11, Rom. 5, Sniyrn. 
4. The reading uti (wrongly taken 
as the infin. from utor) led to the 
attachment of these words with the 



XIl] 



autem et pater Domini nos- 
15 tri Jesu Christi et ipse sem- 
piternus pontifex, Dei filius 
Jesus Christus, aedificet vos 
in fide et veritate et in 
omni mansuetudine et sine 
20 iracundia et in patientia et 
in longanimitate et tole- 
rantia et castitate ; et det 
vobis sortem et partem in- 
ter sanctos suos, et nobis 
25 vobiscum, et omnibus qui 



rO THE PHILIPPIANS 
Oeo 



45 



s Kai. Trartjp tov Kvpiov 
T^fjLiov ' Irjcou XpiCTTOV Kai av- 
To^ 6 aliavLO'i dp^i6p6v<s, Qeo's 

'h](rOV^ XpKTTOS, eTTOlKodo/UiOLr] 

vjULa^ ev Tricrrei Kai d\r]6eia. 
Kai ev Traar] 67rieiK6ia Kai ev 
Tracrr] dopytjaia Kai dvo')(r] Kai 
fj.aKpo6vjj.ia Kai ev vTrojuourj Kai 
ev dyveia, Kai hccf] vjulv KXfjpov 
Kai juepida ev TOi? dyioi^ av- 
Tov, Kai iqfj.lv Ze cruv vfiiv, Kai 



(om. in) pmf. 19 sine iracundia] L; in omni non-iracundia Sev. 20 et 

in patientia] rjmjvjbcjtj ; et patientia Sev; in patientia (om. et) pf. The words 
patientia et are omitted in o. 21 in longanimitate] rpvbt; longani?iiitate 

(om. in) xnsisoscs Sev. et tolerantia et castitate] L ; et in tolerantia et in 

castitate Sev. 24 nobis] in nobis obct* (but corr. t**). 25 omnibus] in 

omnibus ovbct* (but corr. t**). 



preceding sentence and the conse- 
quent insertion of 'enim' after 'dic- 
tum est.' 

8. Irascimini etc] Word for 
word from Ps. iv. 4 (lxx), which is 
also quoted in Eph. iv. 26; comp. 
Apost. CoTist. ii. 53. 

10. Sol non occidat etc] S. Paul's 
comment in Eph. /. c. on the passage 
which has been previously quoted 
from the Psalms. It was a rule also 
of the Pythagoreans, Plut. Mor. 488 B 
etTTore irpoayQeiiv els XotSopt'ay vtt 6p- 
yfjs, TTplv f] TOV fjXiov bvvai tcis Sextos 
ffi^aXXovTfi Koi danacrdnevoi 8ieXvovTo. 

12. quod] i.e. to fivrjfj.oveveLV. For 
the expression comp. 2 Tim. i. 5 
nineiafiat, 8e oti kol ev aoL 

16. pontifex] See the note on 
apx'fpf'^s', Clem. Rom. 36; and com- 
pare Polycarp's own prayer in Mart. 
Polyc. 14 for this expression. 

Dei filius] In the attempt to re- 



produce the original Greek, 1 have 
followed the quotations in Timotheus 
and Severus, as being much more 
ancient than our other authorities, 
and have given eeoy in place of %eov 

e t 
VIOS. 

19. sine iracundia] The word 
was doubtless dopyrja-ia (see the trea- 
tise Trept dopyrjaias in Plut. Jlfor. 
p. 453), as the Syriac of Severus' 
quotation shows ; comp. aopyrjTos 
Clem. Rom. 19 (with the note), t6 
dopyrjTov Ign. Pliilad. I. 

23. sortem et partem] Acts viii. 
21 ovK ecTTiV (Toi p.ep\s ov8e KKfjpos, 
Deut. xii. 12, xiv. 26, 28; comp. Col. 
i. 12 els T^v pepida tov /cXr/pov twv 
dyloiv. 

25. qui sunt sub caelo] Col. i. 23 
ev nacrrj KTLcrei Trj vno tov ovpavuv, 
Acts ii. 5 oTro iravros edvovs tu>v vtto 
TOV ovpavov. 



34^ THE EPISTLE OF POLYCARP [xii 

Traariv Tots viro tov ovpavov, sunt sub caelo, qui credituri 
OLTive^ jueWovcTLV TTLO'Teveiv ek sunt in Dominum nostrum 
TOV Kvpiov >']fxwu Kai Oeoi/ et Deum Jesum Christum 
'lt](rovu XpKTTOv Kal eis tov 
TTUTepa avTOV ton ereipANTA 
AYTON eK NeKpoiJN. Y^repnAN- 
TOON TOON AfiooN npoceyx^cBe. 
Trpocrev^eaOe Kal ynep Baci- 



et in ipsius partem qui re- 
sHscitavit eimi a mortuis. 5 
Pro omnibus Sanctis orate. 
Orate etiam pro regibus et 



AeoiN KOL e^ovo-iwv kul dp- potestatibus et principibus 

I sunt] om. r alone. 2 'Dommyxm'] et dominum x. nostram] rpmojvjfyU; 

om. be. 3 et Deum] rpmf; om. oj-vjbj-cjtJ. 7 Orate etiam pro] L; 

et pro Fragm-Syr. (Zingerle Alon. Syr. p. i), thus omitting the second irpoaei- 
Xeo-^e. 8 et] mjrj'OJ'Vjbcj'tj ; atqtie pf. principibus] L ; p7'o principibus 

Fragm-Syr. 9 atque] rj-oxvjbcjtj- ; et mpf. persequentibus et odientibus 

vos] L (but om. perseqjientibus et m)', odientibus nos et persequentibus nos Fragm- 



I. qui credituri sunt] i Tim. i. 

16 T(i>V [J.fW6vT0)V TTKTTfViLV cV aVTO). 

4. qui resuscitavit etc] The ex- 
pression occurs Gal. i. i, Col. ii. 12, 

1 Pet. i. 21, besides similar language 
elsewhere. 

6. Pro omnibus Sanctis] Eph. 
vi. 18 7rpoaevxoiJ-evoi...Trepl TrdfTcnv jiiv 
ayiav k.t.X. 

7. pro regibus etc] i Tim. ii. i, 

2 TTOiela-Oai derjcreis, TTpo(revxos...v7Tep 
iravTOiv av6pan7(i)V, vnep ^aai\fa>v koi 
navTcov tcov ev vnepoxfj ovtcov k.t.X. 
For the objection against the ge- 
nuineness of this epistle on the 
ground of the plural 'regibus,' see 
the general introduction. 

g. pro persequentibus etc] Matt. 
V. 44 ayanaTf tovs ex^P'^^^ vficov Kal 
irpocrevx^^Ge vnep rav SicoKovTcov Vfxas 
(comp. Luke vi. 27, 28), where the re- 
ceived text among other interpolated 
words introduces KaXa>s noulre toIs 
fita-oiia-iv v/xas, but the balance of 
authority is against them. The pas- 
sage is variously quoted or alluded 
to in Justin Apo/. i. 15 (p. 62), Dial. 



^33 (P- 363X Athenag. Leo-. 11, 
Theoph. adAutol. iii. 14, Clem. Horn. 
iii. 19, xi. 32, xii. 32, Apost. Const. 
\. 2, vii. I ; but in none of these pas- 
sages is the combination of words 
exactly the same as here. The near- 
est approach is Apost. Const, i. 2 
KaXcur TTOteire roiy p.i(Tov<Tiv Vfias Koi 
Trpoaeiixfcrde vnep rav enTjpea^ovTcov Kal 
dicoKovrmv vp-as, 

10. inimicis crucis] Phil. iii. 18 
Toiis fx^poiis Toil (TTavpov tov XpicrTOv. 
In S. Paul the expression probably 
refers to Antinomian excesses (see 
the note there). Here however it 
seems to refer to Docetism : see the 
note on ^ 7 to paprvpiov tov aTuvpov. 
There is a similar transference in the 
application of the a-KavbaXov tov a-rav- 
pov in Ign. Ephes. 18 (see the note 
there). 

1 1, ut fructus vester etc] John xv. 
16 lva...o KapTTOs vpa>v pLfVTj, I Tim. iv. 
15 ti'a (TOV ) TrpoKOTTT) (pavfpa fj \Jv\ 
ncuTiV. 

13. sitis in illo etc] Col. ii. 10 Kai 
i(TT iv avTM 7re7r\T]pa)p,fvoi, James 1. 4 



XIl] 



TO THE PHILIPPIANS. 



347 



atque pro persequentibus et -vpvTUiv, Kai y n t p t o) n a i co- 
lo odientibus vos et pro zm- kontoon kui juktovvtcoi/ ymac, 
micts crucis, ut fructus ves- K.a\ VTrep toon exepooN toy 
ter majiifestiis sit in om- cj d.>(^o^, \va 6 Kap7ro<s v^mv 
nibus, ut sitis in illo per- c})ANep6c h en hacin, %a rjre 
fecti. ^v avTw TeAetOi.] 

15 XIII. 'Gypa^are p-Oi Kai J/iels kui 'lyvario^ \va, 
eav TL'i uTrep^rjTaL eis Cvpiav, Kai tu Trap' v/ucou oltto- 

Syr. II crucis] txt L; add. chrisii Yx3igmSyx. (with Phil. iii. i8). 15 "Eiypa- 

yf/are k.t.X.] Where L generally agrees with Eusebius, I have not thought it 
necessary to record variations in individual MSS of this version. 16 Kai to. 

Trap' vfiwy...ypdiiifjiaTa' oirep 7rof)7(rw] literas meas quas fecero ad vos L (as if it had 
read r\ii.Q>v and awep). There is a v. 1. ijixQv also in Eus, but it is inadequately 
supported and does not deserve consideration : see the lower note. 



iva rJTf TeXeioi. 

XIII. ' I have been asked by you 
and by Ignatius to allow our mes- 
senger to carry your letter to Syria. 
I will do this either myself or the 
delegate whom I shall send on your 
behalf as well as on ours. I have 
also attended to your other request, 
and sent you such letters of Ignatius 
as I had in my possession. They 
are attached to this letter. You will 
find them highly profitable, for they 
teach faith and patient endurance 
and are in all ways edifying. In 
return do ye communicate to me the 
latest news of Ignatius and his com- 
panions.' 

15. Kai 'lyvarios] There is no direct 
charge in the letter of Ignatius to 
Polycarp, that the Smyrnaean mes- 
senger should carry the letter of the 
Philippians to Syria. If therefore 
Polycarp has used a rigidly accurate 
expression here, it will be necessary 
to suppose that Ignatius had written 
other instructions (no longer extant) 
to Polycarp probably a few lines by 
way of postscript to the letter of the 
Philippians. We may observe how- 



ever; (i) That Polycarp does not 
separate the instructions of the Phil- 
ippians from those of Ignatius, but 
masses them together ; and (2) That 
Ignatius, writing to Polycarp, does 
charge him generally to place in the 
hands of the Smyrnaean delegate the 
letters of divers churches which 
were not able to send messengers of 
their own {Polyc. 8 o\ Se iinorroXas 
8ia Tav VTTO uov nennofxivcov). Poly- 
cai-p therefore, writing loosely, might 
very naturally infuse the instructions 
of Ignatius into the request of the 
Philippians, as applying indirectly to 
them, though not immediately refer- 
ring to them. 

16. KOL ra Trap" vfiav] 'The letter 
from you Phihppians as well as that 
from us Smyrnseans.' Ignatius had 
given directions to the churches 
generally {Phil ad. 10, Smyrn. 11, 
Polyc. 7, 8) to send letters, and 
(where it was possible) delegates 
bearing these letters to the Ant- 
iochene Church. The Philippian 
Church was too far distant to send 
a delegate (see Polyc. 7), and hence 
they entrusted their letter to the 



348 



THE EPISTLE OF POLYCARP 



[xiii 



KOjuia-y] ypdjuiuaTa- oirep TTOirjcro), eav \af3u) Kaipov ev- 
Seroi/j e'/re iyw e'lTe oV TrejuyfyO) Trpeo'l^evarovTa Kai wepi 
vjjiwv. Tas eTTLG'ToXd'i ' lyvariou ra? 7refJi(p6eLaa^ rifjiiv 
vtt' avTOv, Kui d\\a9 oca? ei^ojuev Trap' rjfjuv, eirefJL- 
^l^ufjiev vjuuv, KaBco^ eveTeiXaade' ainves vTroTeTayjuevai 5 
elorl rf] eina-ToX}] ravTrj' e^ wv jueyaXa w<p6Xr]6f]vai 
^vvt]G-6o-de. Trepie^ouo-i yap TriorrLV Kal vTrojuoinjv Kai 
irdcrav OLKodofJLrju Trjv ek tov Kvpiou rifj-wv dmjKOvcrai/. 



1 iav XdjSw] si hahuerimus L. 
legatus quern misero pro vobis L. 

Smyrnasan messenger. The reading 
v\iS>v is required by the presence of 
Kai. The Latin translator, reading 
ij/xwi/ and not being familiar with the 
circumstances, has gone altogether 
wrong. 

aVoKo/ii'cTT/] 'carry to its destina- 
tion,' i.e. to Antioch ; comp. e.g. 
Polyb. xxviii. lo. 7 Karea-Tria-av irpea- 
j8f vras TTpos "AttoXov tovs nepl TrfKe- 
KpiTou, aTTOKOfxl^ovTas TO doyfxa. The 
force of the preposition is the same 
as in airokap.^avnv, aTTO^ihovai, aire- 
xetf; see the note on Gal. iv. 5. 

1. 011' \ajia> K.T.X.] Diod. Sic. v. 
57 KaipoP evderov Xa^ovres. For Kaipos 
evdeTos see also Ps. xxxi (xxxii). 6 
(LXX), Alex. Polyhist. in Eus. Praep. 
Ev. ix. 27 (p. 432). 

2. etre e'-yco] Ignatius had only 
asked that Polycarp and the Smyr- 
naeans should send some one whom 
they held a-yaTrj^rof \i.av Kai aoKvov 
{Polyc. 7; comp. Smyrji. 11). It 
appears from this passage that Poly- 
carp contemplated going himself, as 
a possibility, as churches less distant 
from Syria had sent their bishops 
{Phtlad. 10 at eyyicrra eKKXtjalat enefi- 
^av eTTia-KoTTovs). Obviously however 
this did not enter into the mind of 
Ignatius himself, for he prays for a 
blessing on this unknown delegate of 



2 OV irifjiipu) irpea^eiaovTo. koL irepl vixCivl 
3 rds irefxcpdeicas T]p.tv inr' aiiTOv] quae trans- 

the Smyrnaeans and on 'Polycarp 
who sendeth him' {Polyc. 8). 

Kal Trepi vp.Q>v\ 'for you Philip- 
pians, as well as for us Smyrnaeans.' 

3. Tos eTricrroAay] It has been 
shown elsewhere (see the note on 
3 eniaToKds) that the plural does not 
necessarily imply more than a single 
letter. Nor is the following aXXas 
any obstacle ; comp. Euseb. //. . 
vi. 43 ^X6ov S" ovv els rjpas eTrtcrroXai 
KopvrjXlov Pa>p,aio}V emcrKOTrov npos tov 
rfji ^ Avrioxicov iKKkrjcrias ^d^iov...Kal 
aXXat, iraXiv Papa'tKr] (pav^ crvvTeray- 
jxevai KvTTpiavov Ka\ ruv ap.' aiira> K.r.X., 
Justin Hist. xi. 12 'Dareus...per c/>i- 
stulas Alexandrum precatur...Inter- 
jecto tempore aliae epistulae Darei 
Alexandro redduntur...Scribit itaque 
et tcrtias epistulas,' in both which 
passages a single letter is denoted 
by the plural. The reference here 
therefore would be satisfied by the 
single Epistle to Polycarp, and critics 
are not justified in assuming that the 
Epistle to the Smyrnfeans is also 
included. The expression however 
more naturally suggests more than 
one letter ; and, so far, it favours the 
genuineness of the short Greek Epi- 
stles. 

5. aiTives k.tX^ On the epistles 
of Ignatius which were probably in 



XIIl] 



TO THE PHILIPPIANS. 



349 



Et de ipso Ignatio et de Ikui Tvepi avrov 'lyvariov 

lo his qui cum eo sunt, quod icai Trepl twv orvv avTtp, e'lTi 

certius agnoveritis, signi- do'CpaXea'Tepov eTreyvwKaTe, 

ficate. ^^/Awfrare.] 

XIV. Haec vobis scripsi [XIV. Tavra vfjuv eypa^a 

per Crescentem, quern in ^ut Kpt](TKevTO^, bv ccpri crvve- 

15 praesenti commendavi vo- crTt]a-a vfxiv kul vvv orvvLCTTavuj' 

missae sunt vobis ab eo L (but most MSS have habeo or abeo for ab eo). 6 fieydXa 

wcpeKrjdrjvai SwTjcrecr^e] magmis vobis erit profectus L. 10 his] pi'mj&ti'; 

ipsis rovbc. 14 in praesenti] prmovbcf; praesentem t* (but corr, praesenti t**). 



Polycarp's hands and attached by 
him to this letter, and on the bearing 
of this notice generally on the pre- 
servation of the Ignatian letters, see 
the general introduction to Ignatius. 

8. avr)Kov<yav\ See the notes on 
Clem. Rom. 45, and Ign. Philad. i. 

10. qui cum eo sunt] The Latin 
translator thus makes Polycarp speak 
as though Ignatius were still living, 
but this is inconsistent with 9. The 
expression in the original was doubt- 
less neutral as regards time, probably 
Tois ijvv avTw 'his companions,' as in 
the opening of this epistle where 
Tols (Tvv avT(a is translated in the 
same way 'qui cum eo sunt,' and 
thus has been wrongly rendered by 
a present. There is a similar error 
in 9, where roh e$ v^u>v is rendered 
'qui ex vobis sutit,' though the per- 
sons were no longer living. The 
companions alluded to here may 
have been Zosimus and Rufus, men- 
tioned by name in 9. Other asso- 
ciates of Ignatius are mentioned in 
his own epistles, such as Philo and 
Rhaius Agathopus {Philad. 1 1 , Smyrn. 
10), who were with him at Troas and 
would probably accompany him fur- 
ther on his route. This letter of 
Polycarp must have been written 
shortly after the death of Ignatius, 



and before the particulars of his 
martyrdom had reached Smyrna. 
On the difficulties, which this expres- 
sion 'qui cum eo sunt' has sug- 
gested, see the chapter in the gene- 
ral introduction on the genuineness 
of this letter. 

XIV. 'This letter will reach you 
through Crescens. I commend him 
to you now, as I have done here- 
tofore. His conduct with us was 
blameless, as doubtless it will be 
with you. Welcome his sister also, 
when she meets you. Farewell all of 
you in Christ. Amen.' 

14. per Crescentem] Crescens 
appears from the context to have 
been the bearer of the letter, and 
may have been the amanuensis also. 
See the note on Ign. Rom. 10 hC 
'Ecpio-lwv. The name Crescens is 
common. It occurs in 2 Tim. iv. 10, 
and is found also in a Philippian 
inscription (C /. L. ill. 633). 

in praesenti] Looking at the au- 
thorities, there can be no doubt that 
this should be adopted as the reading 
of the Latin Version. But as it 
makes no sense it must be a mis- 
translation. Now in praesejiti is a 
very natural rendering of apr, though 
altogether unsuited to this passage, 
where afiTi signifies 'recently,' 'not 



350 



THE EPISTLE OF POLYCARP. 



[xiv 



dvecTTpaCpr] yap crvv ijjuiv d/uLeju- 

TTTWS, TrKTTeua) ^6 OTL Kul (TVV 

vfjuv wcravTO)^. Wjv ^e a^eA- 

(j)r]v avTOv e^ere crvviarTavo- 

fJLevriv OTav e\6r] tt^oos v/utd^. 

GppwG-Be ev T(v KvpicD ' h](rov 

XpKTTM ev 'X^OiP'-'^'- I^GTci TTCiV- 
TCOV TCOV V/ULeTepWV. djUL^V.] 



bis et nunc commendo : 
conversatus est enim no- 
biscum inculpabiliter, credo 
autem quia et vobiscum 
similiter. Sororem autem 5 
ejus habebitis commenda- 
tam, cum venerit ad vos. 
Incolumes estote in Do- 
mino Jesu Christo in gra- 
tia cum omnibus vestris. 10 
Amen. 



1 est] om. m. enim] psrjmjojfj ; om. vbct. 4 et] om. v alone. vobis- 

cum] vodis r alone. 9 in gratia] pmovbcftj ; gratia ipsius r. 10 vestris] 

povbcftj; 7tosfris VL\; vobis rs. 11 Amen] r^povbc ; om. mft. 



long ago,' like our 'just now'; comp. 
e.g. Jos. Antiq. i. 6. I KaTTTraSoKat 
\ilv apTL KeKXrjvTai. The word might 
be used equally well of the recent 
past and of the actual present, and 
was sometimes used even of the near 
future : but purists, while recognizing 
the two former usages, objected to 
this last; Phryn. Ec/. p. 18 apn rj^co 
fMrjBeTTOTe e'lTrrjs enl fieXkovTOs, aXX' eVi 
Toi) evecTTWTos Koi Trapcox^fJ-evov, apn 
tJk(o koi apn d(f)iK6p,T]v (see Lobeck's 
note). When used of the past, it is 
sometimes contrasted with vvv, as 
e.g. in Plato A /ad. Pr. 130 D o apn 

oiVw TTws ippi]6r]...vvv 8e k.tX. (comp. 
zi>. 127 C ovK apn ye, vvv de k.t.X.), 
Mcno 89 C px] OVK iv TW apn povov 8erj 
avTo 8oKe1v KoXas Xiyeadai, dWa Kal ev 



tS vvv Ka\ ev ra eneira. This seems 
to have been the case here. Zahn 
renders in praeseiiti by eh to naphv, 
which has the advantage of simpli- 
city; but els TO rrapov could hardly 
stand for pe^pi tov TrapovTos, which is 
the meaning intended. 

3. credo autem etc] For the form 
of the sentence comp. 2 Tim. i. 5 
neTTeiapai 8e otl koi ev aoL 

9. in gratia] Comp. Ign. Smyrn. 
13 eppcoade ev x^pi-'''!- Qeov. 

10. omnibus vestris] '// your 
people'' J comp. Mart. Polyc. 9 tS^v 
r\peTep(i>v 01 Trapovres. Iren. i. 13. 5 
Tuiv ev Trj 'A(Tia Tav ijpeTeptov, ib. V. 28. 
4, Ign. Smyrn. 11 nep-^ui Tiva Tciv 
vpeTepcov. 



LETTER OF THE SMYRN^ANS 



ON THE 



MARTYRDOM OF POLYCARP. 



MARTYRDOM OF POLYCARP. 



THIS document is in the form of a letter addressed by the Church 
of Smyrna to the Church of Philomehum. At the same time the 
address is so worded as to imply that it was intended for much wider 
circulation, and at the close ( 20) directions are given to secure its 
being so circulated. On the other hand it is not, properly speaking, an 
encyclical letter, of which copies would be forwarded to a certain num- 
ber of specified communities each copy being addressed accordingly. 

The letter seems to have been written shortly after the martyrdom 
itself, which happened a.d. 155 or 156. Questions relating to its date, 
authenticity, etc., are fully discussed in the first volume of this work. 



The following is a brief analysis of its contents : 

'The Church of Smyrna to the Church of Philomelium and 
to all the brotherhoods of the Catholic Church.' 

'We send you an account of the martyrdom of Polycarp and his 
companions. Nearly all the incidents followed the precedent of the 
Gospel. Thus they are an example to us ( i). Mangled and exposed 
to the most excruciating tortures, the sufferers endured without a groan 
or a murmur. These temporal torments were as nothing to them com- 
pared with the eternal torments. Their eyes were set on the glories of 
eternity. In vain did the devil attempt to seduce them ( 2). The 
brave youth Germanicus more especially fought courageously to the 
end, refusing to take quarter. Then there was a cry, 'Search for 
Polycarp ' ( 3). On the other hand Quintus a Phrygian, who had 
officiously courted martyrdom, yielded when the crisis came, and was 
found a renegade ( 4).' 

IGN. III. 23 



354 LETTER OF THE SMYRN^ANS. 

' Meanwhile Polycarp had been persuaded to retire to a farm not 
far from the city. There he saw in a vision his pillow in flames, and 
prophesied that he should die by fire ( 5). At length he was detected, 
being betrayed by a lad of his household ; and Herod, the captain of 
police, sent a mounted force to apprehend him ( 6). They found him 
in an upper chamber. He refused to flee. He ordered meat and 
drink to be given to his pursuers, and betook himself to prayer ( 7), 
interceding after his wont for all, high and low. Then seated on an ass, 
he was led to the city, where he was met by Herod and Herod's father 
Nicetes, who transferred him to their own carriage. They intreated 
him to sacrifice, but he staunchly refused. So he Avas taken into the 
stadium amidst a general uproar ( 8). As he entered, a voice was 
heard from heaven, bidding him quit himself as a man. Again and 
again the proconsul urged him to yield and to revile Christ. He 
refused to be faithless to the good Master whom he had served eighty- 
six years ( 9). The importunities of the proconsul were continued. 
Polycarp declined at his instance to appeal to the people ( 10). The 
proconsul's entreaties were exchanged for menaces. He threatened 
Polycarp with Avild-beasts and with fire. It was all in vain ( 11). 
Polycarp joyfully declared himself a Christian. The people cried out 
against him, and asked the Asiarch Philip to let a Hon loose upon him. 
This he refused to do, as the venationes were over. Then they cried out 
for fire. This was so ordained, that his vision of the burning pillow 
might be fulfilled ( 12). Accordingly a huge pyre of logs and faggots 
was heaped up, the Jews being the most active at this work. He took 
off his clothes and his sandals. On their attempting to nail him to 
the stake, he asked to be left free ( 13). They were satisfied with 
binding him, and there he stood like a ram ready for sacrifice. Then he 
poured forth prayer and thanksgiving, glorifying God that He had 
accepted him as a sacrificial victim ( 14). The fire was lighted; but 
the flame refused to touch him, arching itself into a vault round him ; 
while a sweet odour rose, as of incense ( 15). At length, as the fire 
refused to do its work, an executioner was ordered to stab him. From 
the wound issued [a dove and] a quantity of blood, so as to quench the 
flames to the marvel of all. Thus died this saint, whose every prophecy 
was fulfilled ( 16).' 

' Then the devil prompted Nicetes at the instigation of the Jews to 
intercede with the magistrate not to give up the body ; lest we should 
worship it. They do not know that it is impossible for us to abandon 
the Saviour and adore any human being in His stead ( 17). The 
centurion therefore had the body burnt, and we gathered up the bones, 



MARTYRDOM OF POLYCARR 355 

more precious to us than any jewel, and hid them in a place where, by 
the Lord's favour, we purpose celebrating his birthday year by year ( 18),' 
' Thus died Polycarp, along with eleven others from Philadelphia ; 
but he stands out pre-eminent, as a teacher and an example, who having 
overcome the enemy and won the immortal crown, in company with 
Apostles and righteous men exults and glorifies God the Father and the 
Lord Jesus Christ ( 19).' 

* We send you this letter by the hand of Marcianus. Circulate it 
among the brethren beyond. Praise and glory be to God. Salute all 
the saints. All here, including the writer Euarestus, salute you ( 20).' 

Date of the martyrdom ( 21). 
['We bid you farewell in Christ Jesus, with whom be glory to God 
the Father and the Holy Spirit ( 22).'] 

* Transcribed by Gaius from the papers of Irenaeus. [This Iren^eus 
records how Polycarp confronted and denounced Marcion in Rome. 
The martyrdom of Polycarp in Smyrna was announced to him in Rome 
by a divine voice at the time of its occurrence.]' 

' I Socrates transcribed it in Corinth from the copy of Gaius.' 
' I Pionius transcribed it from the last-mentioned copy, which was 
revealed to me by Polycarp himself. I gathered up the record worn 
with time, as I hope myself to be gathered up into heaven ( 23).' 



3- 

The authorities for the text are threefold : (i) The Greek manu- 
scripts ; (ii) The extracts in Eusebius ; (iii) The Latin version. 

(i) Greek Manuscripts [G]. 

The manuscripts of the original Greek are now five in number. 

(i) Mosquetisis 160 (now 159) [m], in the Library of the Holy 
Synod at Moscow, rightly ascribed (says Gebhardt) by Matthai {Cod. 
Graec. MSS Bibl. Afosq. S. Synod. Not. i. p. 89, Lips. 1805) to the 
thirteenth century. This volume contains legends and encomia of saints. 
The martyrdom of Polycarp is on fol. 96 99 a. A full account and 
collation of it was given by Gebhardt in Zeitschr. f. Hist. Theol. XLV 
(xxxix). p. 355 sq (1875). Zahn (1876) was thus the earliest editor 
who was able to make use of it for his text. This MS omits the first 
paragraph of 22, containing the final salutation 'EppwaOai...ivpe6rjvai, 
77/i,?) and amphfies the remaining part of this same chapter, more 
especially the portion relating to the connexion between Polycarp and 

232 



o 



56 LETTER OF THE SMYRNA ANS. 



IrenEeus. This is the most important of the Greek manuscripts, as is 
shown by the coincidence of its readings with those of Eusebius. 

(2) Barocciamts 238 [b], in the Bodleian Library at Oxford, stated 
in Coxe's Catalogiie to belong to the eleventh century and looking 
quite as old. The ms is a thin folio, containing 54 (numbered 13, 

6 56) leaves of vellum. It is mutilated at the beginning and end, 

and has lost two leaves (4 and 5), since it was last numbered ap- 
parently in the seventeenth century. The earlier paging shows that 
the MS is only a fragment of a much larger volume, having lost 200 
leaves at the beginning and an indefinite number at the end. It is 
well written, in double columns, in the ordinary cursive hand of the 
period, with some small uncials intermixed. It has accents and 
breathings, both rather carelessly noted, but not iota subscript or 
adscript. Itacisms are numerous : e.g. o and w are frequently confused, 
and so (though less frequently) i and i, t] and t, y] and ei. Polycarp's 
martyrdom follows the martyrdom of Papias, Diodorus, and Claudms, 
and is succeeded by a discussion of the manner in which the head 
of John the Baptist came to Emesa. It begins on fol. 14 b, [L-qvl tw 
avTw KT '-IJ-apTvpLOV TOiJ ayiou TroXvKapTrov e-ma-Koirov crp.vpvr]'; rrjs acrias. 
Trpo eVra (sic) KaXavSwv (j>vpovapL(i)v. The month intended is February, 
as appears plainly from the other contents of the volume (e.g. fol. 25 
MHNi (})eYpoYApico Ke); so that ^evpomptW is an error for /AopriW. 
This indeed is apparent from the number kt, which corresponds to 
vii Kal. only in the month of February. 

From this MS Ussher derived his text of the Martyrdom of Polycarp 
(Ign. et Polyc. Mart. p. iv, Lond. 1647). More recently it was collated 
throughout by Dr Jacobson, who also gives a facsimile. I am indebted 
for a thorough and accurate re-collation to the kindness of the Rev. 
J. Wordsworth, of Brasenose College, now Bishop of Salisbury, to whom 
also I owe the account of the ms which is given here. He confirms the 
substantial accuracy of Jacobson's collation. 

(3) Paris. Bibl. Nat. Graec. 1452 [p], called by Halloix Mediceiis ; 
see Catal. Cod. MSS Bibl. Reg. 11. p. 322 (1740). It is also described 
in Duchesne Vita S. Polycarpi Aiictore Pionio p. 6. A parchment 
MS in double columns in handwriting of the tenth century, with accents 
often wrong and iota frequently adscript, often omitted, but never 
subscript. It contains lives, martyrdoms, and eulogies of saints 
for the month of February. The Martyrdom of Polycarp is on fol. 
192 b 196 b. It is preceded by the Life of Polycarp by Pionius, 
wrongly entered in the Catalogue as Martyriiim Polycarpi, and is 



MARTYRDOM OF POLYCARP. 357 

followed by Narratio de invcnto S. ^oannis capite. A copy of this 
MS, procured by Rosvveid, was used by Halloix for his life of Polycarp 
(see Zahn p. lii), and Bolland translated it for his Acta Saiicforwn, Jan. 
IL p. 695 sq. A facsimile is given by Jacobson, who collated the 
Letter of the Smyrngeans for his edition. I have myself made a fresh 
collation for the present work. 

(4) Vindob. Hist. Graec. Ecd. iii (formerly xi) [v] ; a parchment 
MS of very large size, consisting of 390 leaves, written in a cursive hand, 
and belonging to the end of the eleventh or beginning of the twelfth 
century, except fol. 137^152 which are in a fourteenth century 
hand. A facsimile is given by Jacobson. The iota adscript is almost 
always omitted. The title of the MS given on the first leaf is ^ioi kox 
fj-aprvpia tcjv dyiwv. It contains a menology for the month of February. 
The Martyrdom of Polycarp begins on fol. 200 b, col. 2. It omits 
considerable portions of 10, 17, alters freely throughout, and leaves 
out 20 23, substituting a much shorter ending of its own which is 
chiefly made up of the omitted portion of 17. Altogether the MS 
betrays all the marks of an arbitrary literary revision. T. Smith gave a 
few various readings from this MS, taking them from Lambecius Cotnni. 
de Bibl. Caesar. Vindob. viii. p. 88, where the beginning and end of 
these Acts are given. Jacobson collated it throughout. I am indebted 
to the kindness of Dr H. Schenke, of Vienna, for a new collation. 

(5) S. Sep. Hie}-osol. i fol. 136 [s] at Jerusalem ; discovered by Prof. 
J. Rendel Harris (while these sheets were passing through the press for my 
second edition) in the monastery of the Holy Sepulchre, if I rightly in- 
terpret my correspondent's brief account. To Prof. Rendel Harris' ex- 
treme kindness and promptitude I owe a very careful collation of this 
document. It is described as belonging to the tenth century, and is of 
the family bpv, but possesses little or no distinctive peculiarity. It is 
however valuable as being probably the earliest MS of that group. 

(ii) EusEBius [E]. 

The extracts of Eusebius are found in Hist. Ecd. iv. 15. The 
historian speaks of Polycarp's death as iYypd<f)(i)? In ^^p6ii.vov, ' still 
circulated in a written record.' He describes this record as follows ; 
Icrri Se t] ypa<^rj Ik TrpoaojTrov ^s ai;Tos eK/cXvyo'tas ^yetTO rats Kara IIovtov 
TrapotKtais rd Kar avTov dTro<jr]p.aLvov(ra, The Strange Statement Kara 
IIovTov is considered in the note on Kara Travra tottou. 

He then quotes the opening words, 'H eKKXrjaLa tov eov...KaTeTrav(r 
ToV Stcoy/xoV ( i). Next after this (tovtois e^i^?) he gives an abridged 



'> 



58 LETTER OF THE SMYRNA ANS. 



account of the sufferings of the other martyrs ( 2), and speaks more 
at length of Germanicus and Quintus (^ 3, 4). He then gives a 
summary of the earUer stages of the persecution of Polycarp himself, 
adopting more or less the words of the document itself ( 5, 6, 7). 
For the apprehension and martyrdom itself he quotes directly from 

the document, 8 'EttcI Se Trore k.t.X ig iv Travrl toVu) XaXtlcrOai. 

Thus he preserves the greater part of the work. He introduces this 
long extract however with the words, >; Trepl avrov ypacjiT] kuto. Xe^iv 
<JSSe TTcos ra e^ys Trjs icTToptas cx^i, where the expression (S8e ttcos 
seems to qualify the promise of exact verbal quotation held out in 
Kara Xi^iv. As a matter of fact however a comparison shows that the 
extract is generally given word for word. At the same time he seems 
to have made slight alterations here and there for the sake of clear- 
ness (e.g. substituting ox>7/xa for Kapovxa in two places 8); and 
possibly (though this is doubtful) the omission of Trepto-repa kol ( 16) 
may have been an arbitrary alteration of his own. No stress however 
can be laid on the expression ^8e ttus, which he uses elsewhere to 
introduce verbatim quotations (see above, i. p. 59). As the extract ends 
in the middle of 19, we are unable to say whether or not the copy 
of Eusebius contained the supplementary paragraphs ( 21, 22, 23), 
which give the date of the martyrdom and the history of the transmis- 
sion. This question is discussed in the general introduction. 

As Eusebius is much the earliest authority for the text of this 
document, so he is the most valuable ; and, wherever he is confirmed by 
any one other authority, we can (as a rule) have little doubt about 
accepting his reading. I have not thought it necessary to give the 
various readings in the mss and versions of Eusebius himself, except 
where these correspond to various readings in the other authorities for 
this Martyrdom. In other cases that reading in Eusebius may be 
assumed to be correct which is confirmed by the reading of the inde- 
pendent authorities for this document. 

(iii) Latin Version [L]. 

The different forms in which the Passio S. Polycarpi appears in the 
Latin language are investigated by A. Harnack, who examined several 
Paris MSS and gives the results in an appendix to Die Zeit des Ignatius 
p. 77 sq. His account is much fuller and more accurate than can be 
found elsewhere. These forms are threefold. 

(i) The Letter of the Smyrnseans is given as it appears in Rufinus' 
translation of Eusebius {H. E. iv. 25). A typical example is Paris. 



MARTYRDOM OF POLYCARP. 359 

Bibl. Nat. Lat. 5 5 68 (tenth cent). In this form it is commonly- 
accompanied, as in the ms just mentioned, by a collection of the 
notices of Polycarp gathered from Irenseus, as they appear in the same 
translation of Rufinus. The manner in which these extracts are com- 
bined is described by Harnack (p. 81 sq) ; but we are not concerned 
with this matter here. 

(2) It appears in an independent Latin translation, either complete, 
or mutilated, or abridged at the end. 

(3) In some mss both forms are given. This is the case in Paris. 
Bibl. Nat. Lat. 17003 (formerly Feuillantiniis), Paris. Bibl. Nat. Lat. 
5291 (formerly Colberti/ius), and Paris. Bibl. Nat. Lat. 5341 (formerly 
Colbertijius). 

With the Rufinian form (i) we have no concern, and may therefore 
confine our attention to those mss which contain the independent 
version, i.e. to those which belong to heads (2) and (3). These again 
fall into three classes : 

{a) The letter is given complete, as in 

Sarisburiensis, used by Ussher. I am informed that this MS is no 

longer in the Cathedral Library at Salisbury. 
Brit. Mus. Cotton. Nero E. i. 27, also used by Ussher. 
Paris. Bibl. Nat. Lat. 9741, to be identified with the Cod. S. 

Maximini Trevirensis, used by Bolland. A collation is given 

in Harnack, 1. c. p. 78 sq. 
Audomarensis (S. Omer), likewise used by Bolland. 

(b) The letter ends with the actual martyrdom, stopping at 19 
'martyrium in Smyrna videtur implesse' (eV 'Sfivpvy ixapTvpr](Ta<;), and 
omitting the subsequent matter. This is only a few words before the 
point at which Eusebius (and therefore Rufinus) breaks off; but, as 
it forms a natural termination, the coincidence is probably accidental ; 

C/iiJletianus, from which Bolland gives readings, describing them 
as 'quae ex alio Burgundico ms nobis communicavit Petrus 
Franciscus Chiffietius noster.' I do not know that this ms has 
been identified. 

(c) The letter is mutilated and ends at 'cupiebant' in 13; 
Paris. Bibl Nat. Lat. 17003. 

Paris. Bibl. Nat. Lat. 5291. 
Paris. Bibl. Nat. Lat. 5341. 

{d) The same mutilation, but the missing end is supplied by an 
excerpt from Rufinus ; 



36o LETTER OF THE SMYRN^ANS. 

Paris. Bihl. de F Arsenal 996 (formerly Carmelit. Discalceat.), a MS 
known to and cited by Ruinart. 

Fratellensis, also a ms used by Ruinart. 

All these mss give one and the same version. Ruinart indeed 
mentions 'aliam versionem,' which was contained in a ms 'Carmeli- 
tarum Discalceatorum ' ; and this expression raised great hopes (see 
Zahn p. liv, Funk p. xcviii). But these hopes were quenched by the 
investigations of Harnack, who has identified this ms of the Carmelites 
with Paris. Bibl. de V Arsenal 996 (see p. 86). Thus the peculiarities of 
this and the allied ms Pratellcnsis (e.g. the omission of ' the dove ' in 
16), which seemed to betoken a different version, are due to the fact 
that the latter part is taken from Rufinus. 

This version is very loose and paraphrastic, and betrays great 
ignorance on the part of the translator, who moreover adds and omits 
freely of his own caprice. As regards the date it is impossible to form 
any opinion. Gregory of Tours (1594 : for the dates of his works see 
Teuffel Gesch. d. Rom. Lit. % 454) speaks of the history of Polycarp's 
passion being read in the Church of Ricomagus on his festival {Mirac. 
i. 86); and elsewhere {Hist. Franc, i. 26) he writes 'In Asia autem 
orta persecutione beatissimus Polycarpus Joannis apostoli et evange- 
listae discipulus octogesimo [sexto] aetatis suae anno, velut holocaustum 
purissimum, per ignem Domino consecratur,' where ' sexto ' is 
omitted probably by accident. This latter passage is evidently taken 
from the Letter of the Smyrnseans. Hence Ussher {Ign. et Polyc. Mart. 
praef ) infers that our Latin version must have been already in exist- 
ence. So too Ruinart (p. 74). They did not notice however that, 
while Gregory might have derived the 86 years either from Rufinus 
or from the independent Latin version, he could have got the ' holo- 
caustum' only from Rufinus, for the Latin version here ( 14) sub- 
stitutes something wholly different. It is probable therefore that the 
history of Polycarp's passion, which was read in the Churches of Gaul, 
was taken from Rufinus. 

It will have been seen from the account given that this version 
is quite valueless for interpretation ; and, as the various readings of 
the Latin mss do not affect the Greek text, I have not thought fit to 
reprint it. It is carefully edited by Zahn, so far as was possible with 
the materials accessible to him. 

Zahn (prol. liv) speaks of a Syriac Version ' quae in Museo Britan- 
nico (ms 14641) editorem exspectat,' and adds 'haec a Pionii recen- 
sione derivata est.' Elsewhere again (p. 157) he describes it as 
belonging to the Pionian recension and states on the authority of 



MARTYRDOM OF POLYCARP. 36 1 

Lagarde that it is not free from 'vitio vetusto ', i.e. the erroneous read- 
ing of Pionius (as he conceives it) Trcpio-rcpa kclL This is a mistake. 
The Martyrdom of Polycarp contained in Brif. Mus. Add. 14641 
(fol. 146 a) is correctly described by Wright {Catalogue of Syriac MSS 
p. 1045) as 'an extract from the Ecclesiastical History of Eusebius, 
lib. iv, comprising the last sentence of cap. 14 ['Avrovtvov /xcv 877 
K.T.A.] and the whole of cap. 15.' Accordingly it omits Trcpto-repa kox 
with the text of Eusebius. 

There is likewise a Coptic Version in the Memphitic dialect in the 
A^atican MS Copt. 58, fol. 79 sq; but this again, like the Syriac, is 
made not from the document itself, but from the account in Eusebius. 
This account however is somewhat manipulated, especially at the 
beginning and end, so as to read continuously. A transcript of this 
Coptic version was made for me by the kindness of Professor Guidi; 
but as it furnishes no independent evidence, I have not reprinted it. 
It commences 

<l>'Aies.pTTpo<\.oxTJon Mt^Hee^oTris^fi. nemcKonoc oTog^ .uAVd^pTirpoc 
itTen^c d-Me*. no?V.iKeiwpnoc (^a.a.-&hthc nnie^TiocTo'Aoc eT^.q-xoKC 
efi.oA ficoT K^ MTiie^fiOT Me^ip ^eit OTg^ipHttH ftTe^^ ^mhii. 

'The martyrology of the holy bishop and martyr of Christ, Abba 
Polycarp, the disciple of the Apostles, which he accomplished on the 
29th of the month Mechir; in the peace of God. Amen.' 



In the following history of the prhitcd text only those editors are 
mentioned who have made some direct use of original authorities. 

Halloix first of all gave in full the contents of this document for his 
Latin Life of Polycarp [Illustr. Ecd. Orient. Script. Vet. i. p. 542 sq, 
Duaci 1623), but did not print it totidem verbis. Of his materials he 
writes; 'Haec [i.e. the doings of Polycarp] hactenus non edita, sed 
tantum in manuscriptis codicibus conservata sunt; quorum exemplar 
unum atque alterum nactus cum Menaeo Graecorum contuli.' Else- 
where however he speaks only of one MS, and there is no evidence 
that for these Acts he used more than one. Twenty years later Bolland 
{Act. Sanct. Jan. 26, 11. p. 692 sq, Antwerp 1643) g^'Ve a translation of 
this document, which he made from a Greek ms belonging to the library 
'Regis Christianissimi.' At the same time he published the old 
Latin version from three Latin mss, S. Maximini Trevirensis, Audoma- 



362 LETTER OF THE SMYRN^ANS. 

rensis, and Chiffletianus, all described above. He speaks of Halloix 
as deriving his matter 'ex hoc ms nostro alioque,' meaning by 'nostro' 
the IMS in the King's Library at Paris, as already mentioned. This 
must be identified with Paris. Grace. 1452 {Mediccus). The reasons 
which have been urged against this identification will be considered 
hereafter in the introduction to the Life of Polycarp by Pionius. A 
few years later Ussher {Ignat. et Polyc. Martyr. 1647) published both 
the Greek and the Latin. The former, which appeared now for the 
first time, was taken from the Oxford ms, Barocc. 238. He hkewise 
mentions in his preface 'Mediceus Regis Gallorum,' i.e. the ms used 
by Halloix, but he does not appear to have made any use of it. For 
the Latin version he used Sarishiriensis and Cottoiiianiis. He betrays 
no knowledge of Holland's work. Ruinart {^Act. Mart. Sine, ed. 2, 17 13) 
also gave the Greek and the Latin, being entirely dependent upon 
Ussher, except that for the Latin version he made use likewise of two 
other MSS, Colbert inus and Pratellensis. In his notes, as already 
mentioned (p. 360), he also refers to a ms or mss of the Carmelites. 
The Colbertine ms used by Ruinart should probably be identified with 
Paris. Graec. 5291 or Paris. Graec. 5341, though Harnack (p. 81) 
gives an inconclusive reason for supposing that it may have been some 
other unknown MS. T. Smith, as already mentioned (p. 357), in his 
edition (1709) added in his foot-notes a few various readings of the 
Greek text of the Vienna MS. Jacobson (ed. i, 1838) collated the 
three Greek mss, b p v, for his edition. Lastly Zahn (a.d. 1876), besides 
making full use of all the existing materials, added to them Gebhardt's 
collation of m, and published a thoroughly revised text of both the 
Greek original and the Latin version. 

Besides the new ms s now used for the first time in the present edition 
of the Greek text, I have also procured fresh collations of b p v. The 
principles which must guide an editor in the construction of the text are 
simple and obvious. A reading found in Eusebius and any one other 
authority must, as a rule, be accepted. Where Eusebius fails us, the 
coincidence of the Latin version with any one Greek ms should com- 
monly be regarded as decisive. Of the Greek mss themselves the 
general order in point of authority is m b p s v; but in individual cases 
the peculiarities of the several mss may require to be considered in 
estimating their relative value. 



MAPTYPION nOAYKAPnOY. 



'H GKKAHCIA tov Oeov t] TrapoiKOua-a Cfivpvav, Ty 
eKKXtia-ia tov Qcou Ttj irapoiKOvar] ev (pLXofiriXLio Kai 

MAPTYpiON TToAykaPTTOY] fJ-apTvpiov Tou aylov TToKvKiip'n-ov mb (add. rod iiri- 
CTKdwov fiapTvpiaavTos ev crfiiipvei irpb f KoXavhQiv p-aprluv m ; add. eiriffKdTTOv crfivpvrjs 
TTJs dffias irpb eirTo. (sic) KoKavdiov (pevpovapiuf b ; add. eincrKhirov yevap-ivov (sic) ev 
fffitjpvri Trji dcrias rrj irpb iTrrd (sic) Ka\a^owi/...eras. s) ; p-apTvpiov tou dyiov Kal 
e'56|ou iepopLaprvpos Tro\vKdpTrov eincrKOTrou crp.vpvrj'i rr/s dcrias v ; d9\riffi.s rod balov 
Trarpbs iifiuv iroXvKdpirov yevop-ivov ap.vpvris vtjs (sic) ttjs /caret rr^w dcrlav Keiixiv-q's p. 

I rri KK\7}<jiq. tov GeoO] mbpsE ; ccdesiis dci L; om. v. 2 ^CKop.-r]kiijp\ 

mv ((piXopLiXoi s) LE; <piXaSe\(pia bp.^ 



1. ?; TrapoiKovaa] For the meaning 
of this word ivapoiKe'iv, and for its 
several constructions, see the notes 
on Clem. Rom. i, Polyc. Phil. 
inscr. 

2. eV ^CkopLrfklcd] Philomelium was 
a town in Phrygia Paroreios, not 
far in actual distance from Pisidian 
Antioch. The two however were 
separated by a mountain range or 
chine {opeivrj paxi^s), which ran from 
East to West and gave its name to 
the district ; Philomelium lying in 
the plain on the north side, and An- 
tioch on a hill on the south side of 
this range (Strabo xii. p. 577). Strabo 
elsewhere also assigns it to Phrygia 
(xiv. p. 663). By Ptolemy (v. 2. 25) 
it is given to Phrygia Magna ; by 
Pliny to Lycaonia (Plin. A''. H. v. 
25) ; by Hierocles {Sytiecd. p. 25, 
ed. Parthey), and by the Notitiae 
generally (jb. p. 158, 177, I94, 7 13), 
to Pisidia ; while Eusebius (//". E. 



iv. 15) is supposed to place it in 
Pontus (see below). It stood on 
the great high road to Cappadocia, 
between Synnada and Iconium, 
and was a place of some import- 
ance (Cic. Ep. ad Div. iii. 8, xv. 
4). It was wrongly identified by 
Leake {Asia Mitior p. 58 sq) with 
Ilgun. Its true site has since been 
discovered to be the modern Ak- 
Shehr (Hamilton's Asia Minor I. 
p. 472, II. pp. 181, 184 sq). No 
mention is made elsewhere of Philo- 
melium in the earliest records of 
Christianity. A bishop of this place 
appears for the first time at the 
Council of Constantinople (a.d. 381). 
It must therefore have been owing to 
some accidental circumstance that 
on this particular occasion the Phi- 
lomelians come prominently forward. 
There is nothing in its situation or 
history which explains the fact. 
The other reading Iv <I>iXaSfX(/)i'a 



64 



LETTER OF THE SMYRN^ANS. 



7ra(rai<5 TaT<s kutu TravTa towov Trj^ dyia^ Kat Ka6o\i~ 
Krj^ KK\t]<rLa TrapoiKiai^, eXeos kui elptjvt] kul d'yairn 
Oeov TraTpo's Kai \tov\ Kupiov ij/ucov 'Itjcrov XpLcrrou 

I. 'Gypaxfrajuev vjuuv, ddeXcpoi, to. kuto. tov^ fiap- 5 
Tvpt](TavTa<i Kai tou juaKapiou FloXvKapTrov, hcTTi'i waTrep 
e7rLG'(ppa'yi(Ta<i Zia Ty]^ /mapTvpia^ avTou KaTeiravcre tov 
ZLcoyfJLOV. ar^ehov yap TrdvTa Ta Trpodyovra iyeveTO, 
'iva i^juuu 6 Kvpio's dvcodev STrideipt] to /caret to evayye- 
Xiov /uLaprvpLOi/. 7repL6fj.evev yap 'iva TrapadoOrj, ws 10 
Kai 6 Kvpio^, \va juiiutjTai Kai tj/meT^ avTOv yeuwjueda, 

I ayias /cal] mbps; ayias vE; al. L. 2 Kai elp-rjVT]] mL ; elpr^vrj (om. koX) 

bpvsE. 3 0eoC] mLE ; dir6 0eoD bpvs. toO] mbpv; om. sE. 5 dSeX^oQ 

add. aya.ir7}rol m alone. ret] pvsE; om. bm. 6 Scrrts] cUoris m. ui(nrep\ us 

m alone. 7 iTri(T(ppayl(Tas] eTricr<ppayrjaas s. 5id ttjs /xaprvpiasl mE ; rrj fiap- 

rvplq, bpvs ; om. L. 8 travTo] awavra m alone. 9 rb evayyi\iov'] tov euay- 

yeXiov m alone. 10 'iva Trapadodrj] irapadodr/vaL v alone. ws] KaOws v alone. 

1 1 Kai 6 Kvpios 'iva] 6 KvpLos Kai 'iva m alone. /ju/jLTjTal] jx-quriral b. yevihixeda] 



is doubtless a later substitution, sug- 
gested partly by the greater promi- 
nence of Philadelphia both in itself 
and in ecclesiastical history, and 
partly by the fact that it is mentioned 
in a later chapter of this epistle 
( 19). This mention however is 
of such a kind as to show that the 
epistle could not possibly have been 
addressed to the Philadelphians 
themselves. 

I. Kara Tvavra to'ttoi'] Though Eu- 
sebius quotes these words of the 
letter correctly, yet he introduces 
them with the remark that the letter 
is addressed rais Kara Ylovrov eV 
KKrja-iais. Of this there is no trace 
in the letter itself, for Philomelium 
was certainly not in Pontus. Perhaps 
therefore we ought to adopt the 
conjecture of Valois and substitute 
TravTa ronov for JIovtop, though Rufi- 
nus and the Syriac version both 



read Uovtov, and so it appears in 
all the extant Greek MSS. 

There is no ground for supposing 
that any other name besides Philo- 
melium appeared in any of the copies 
of this letter which were circulated 
at the time. It was directly ad- 
dressed to the Philomelians in 
answer to a question which they 
had asked, and the additional words 
(cat TTaaats k.t.X. are added to give it 
a wider circulation ; comp. i Cor. i. 
2 TJj eKKXtjaia tov Qeov...Tfj ov(rrj 
fv Kopivd(a...avv waaiv toIs eTTiKoXov- 
fifvois K.T.X ev ttovtI totto). 

KaOoXiKiis] See 8, 16, 19, below, 
and the note on Ign. Smynt. 8. Com- 
pare also the general introduction. 

2. irapoiKiaii] See the note on 
Clem. Rom. inscr. 

eXfo? K.r.X.] Jude I eXeos vplv Kai 
i\pr]vr] KCLi aycmr) 7rXr)6vv6eiTj. For 
irXTjOvvOiir) see also i Pet. i. 2, 2 Pet. 



I] 



MARTYRDOM OF POLYCARP. 



65 



imri jjiovov aKOTrovvre^ to Kad' eavTOv^ dWa kui to 
Kara toj)s TreAas* dyciTrtj's yap d\t]6ov^ kui f^efiaia^ 
ecTTLV jur) lULOPOv eavrov deXeiv acd^eadai dWa Kal 

15 7ravTa<s tou9 dheXcpous. 

II, MaKapia jueu ovv Kal yevvala Ta juapTvpLa 
TrduTa [Tot] Kara to deXyjjuia tou Oeov yeyouoTa' ^eT 
yap evXa/Searepovi r] fid's vTrap^ovTa^ tm Oevo Trjv 
KaTa TravTCdV e^ovcriav dvariBeuai. to yap yevvalov 

20 avTCdv Kal v7rofiovt]TLKOV Kal (piXo^ea-TTOTOU tl^ ouk dv 
Bav/uLacreiej/', o\ juao'Ti^i juev KaTa^avQevTe^, wctte fJ-e^^pt 

'yev6/j.eda b; yevdtfj.oi.Oa s. 12 t6 pri] to. m alone. to sec] om. ms. 13 tovs 

TT^Xas] Ussher ; tovs iralSas (tTiM Aac for neAdkC) vs ; tov (sic) wiXas m ; tov iriXas b ; 
Tovs irXelovas p ; al. L. 16 to. fj.apTvpLa\ fiapTijpia (om. rd) m alone. 

17 Set] mv ; Kal bp ; ei s; al. L. 18 rnxai] bvsL ; vpids mp. 19 f^ovcriav] 

add. avT(^ p alone. dvaridevai] pv; dvaTedrjK&ai m ; dvaTedfjvai b. 

20 avTuivl mb ; avrov p ; om. vs ; al. L. virofj.ovqTiKbv'] vTrop-ovLTLKov s. 21 ^au- 
fidaeLep] OavpLdaiev bs. /cara^ai'^^j'Tes] add. toctovtov v alone. 



i. 2, Clem. Rom. inscr., Polyc. Phil. 
inscr. 

5. 'Eypat/'a/zei'] ' We write^ For 
this epistolary aorist see the notes 
on Gal. vi. 11, Philem. 19. 

6. \i.aKdpiov\ Not necessarily used 
of the dead at this date ; see the notes 
on Clem. Rom. 47, Polyc. Phil. 3. 

7. ima-ippayLcras] Comp. Euseb. 
Mart. Pal. 11, {Icrraro? tQiv eVt r^? 
Katcrapet'a? ixaprvpav rovi adXovs ine- 
(TCppayicraTO, ib. 1 3 wj ai/ vcrraTov ye- 
voiTO TvaVTOs Toil Kara Ila\ai(TTiprjV 
dyavos ema-cppdyicrfMn. So too Greg. 
Naz. Oral. xv. 7 (l. p. 293) 6 Trpmro? 
eo-rai Tols aXXoii 68oi, Kal o reXevToios 
acppayh ddXriaeas. This is not the 
only instance in which the phrase- 
ology of this epistle^perhaps the 
earliest genuine martyrology has 
set the fashion for after times. 

9. ava>6v] ' afresh ', ' atiew ', as 
e.g. in Gal. iv. 9, and probably John 

iii- 3> 7. ^ ^ 

Kara Ta ivayyk\iov\ i.e. in accord- 



ance with the Gospel history of His 
own passion. So again 19 ov to 
\s.apTvpiov ndvTes iiriOviiovaiv fiifie'iadai, 
koto, to evayyfKiov XpiaToii yevojifvov. 
On the tendency of these Acts to 
find parallels to our Lord's history 
in the final scenes of Polycarp's life, 
see the general introduction. 

11. Kal jj/if'f] '^^ 3.S well as 
Polycarp.' 

12. /i?) fiovov K.r.X.] Phil. ii. 4 /^i) 
Ta eavToiv eKaaTot (TKonovvTiS aXAa Ka\ 
TO. erepoiv eKaaToi. 

19. yevva'iov] A favourite epithet 
as applied to martyrs ; e.g. 3, 
Clem. Rom. 5, Afarl. Ign. Ant. 2, 7, 
Ep. Vienn. et Ljigd. in Euseb. H.E. 
V. I (several times). See Zahn's 
note. 

20. (^tXoSeo-TTorov] A not uncom- 
mon epithet of faithful slaves in 
classical writers ; comp. Philo de 
Spec. Leg. 7 (ll. p. 340). 

21. /xao-rt|i lieu /c.r.X.] It would 
seem as if the antithetic clause had 



;66 



LETTER OF THE SMYRN^ANS. 



[" 



Twi' ecroj (p\e(i(jov Kai dprt]pLwv Tt]u Tri<s crapKO'i olkovo- 
p.Lav OetopeLo-OaLy virefjieivav, ws kul toi)s 7r6piea-TWTa<s 
eXeelu Kal oZvpeG-dar tov9 ^e Kal eU toctovtov yev- 
vaiorrjTOS iXdeli/ tocTTe jutjTe ypv^ai ju/jTe (TTevapai Tiua 
avTwVj eTTiBeiKvvfjLeuovs cnracTLV ripuv on e'/ce/j/^/ tT] copa 5 
(iaoravL^Ofj-evoL Trj^ (rapKO^ aTredrjiuovv ol judprvpe^ tov 
XpiG-TOv, fxaWov de on vrapeaTcos 6 Kupio^ cojuiiXei 
avTols. Kal TTpocre-x^ovTe^ Trj tov XpicTTOv ^dpiTL tcou 
KOcr/JLiKcoi/ KttTecppovovv (iacrdvcav, Zid pud's copa^ Tt]V 
aL(avLOV KoXacTLV e^ayopa^opiei/oi. Kal to irvp 7]v avToTs lo 

I dpTi]pi.Qi>] dpTipiQv s. 2 deuipelcrdai'] riipuadai. (sic) m. 3 obvpeaOai] add. 
avTovs V alone. tol-s 5e^] tov ok b. Kal ei's] ds (om. Kal) m alone. 4 /ti-^re 

pri] /i?j 0^ m alone. 7pLifai] mvs; /3pi;^at bp (Jacobson). fxrjTs areva^ai] om. 

m alone. 5 avrOiv'] vs ; iavrSiv bp (Jacobson) ; om. m. iKtivri] iv eKelvrj v 

alone. 6 oi] txt bv; add. yevfaiSTaTOi {-iIiTaroL ms) mps. fidprvpes tov XpiaTov] 

vp ; fxaprvpes xP'-'^tov bs; tov xpi-CTOv /xaprvpes m. 7 6 Kt'pio?] bvms [L] ; xP'O'tiSs 

p. u/xlXei] mp; op-iXi. b; ofxlXei vs. 8 tov XptcTTov] bvs; xP'ctoi' m; TouKvpiov p; 

al. L. Xap'Ti] X"-PVTi- m- '''wj'] Kai roJc p alone. 9 KaTecppbvovv ^aadvuv] 

pacavuiv KaTi<f)p6vovv m alone. 10 KoKa<TLv'] ^w7]v m alone. 11 xj/vxpov'] ^pvxpi^ 

h. to'] om. p alone. dvavdpujwwv] diraviovm; aTrrivijiv v; direivuv bp ; 



aweiVTjv s. 



12 TO TW 



been intended to run eXerjdevTes oe 
VTTo Ta>u nepLearmrcov ...eis roaovTov 
yevvawTrjTos i]X6ov k.t.X., but the form 
of the sentence is altered by the de- 
pendent clause as KULTovs TTfpifaTWTas 
K.T.X., and the words which ought to 
have formed the antithesis to nacrri^t 
fih are changed and made anti- 
thetical to this dependent clause, 
Tovs Se Ka\ (Is to(tovtov ac.t.X. Euse- 
bius however in his abridgment 
gives a different antithesis, tqt ^iv 
p.a(TTi^i. . .KaTa^aivofxevovs, Tore be rovt 
ano dciXaTTrjS KtjpvKas vnocrrpcovvvnevovs. 
I. oiKOTO/xiai/] '///t' internal struc- 
ture and mechanism^ as e.g. in 
Plut. Mor. 595 D, 496 A, where like- 
wise it is used of the natural pro- 
cesses of 'the house we live in.' 
Eusebius paraphrases the expression 
here, ra eV iivxoU dnopprjra tov adfia- 



13 o-^ei'i'v/j.evov'] txt bps ; add. Trvp mv. 

Tos (TnXayj^va re avTwv Koi jxeXr]. 

4- axrre pijTe ypv^ai K.r.X.] p. 

Vtenn. et Ltcgd. 51 (Eus. H.E. v. i) 
TOV /xev A\e^av8pov p.i]Te (TTtva^avTos 
pi^Te ypv^avTos Ti o\(os dXXa Kara Kap8i- 
av 6p.iXovvTos TM Bfo) (comp. ib. 56), 
Act. Perp. et Felic. 4 'et ego quae 
sciebam me fabulari cum Domino' 
etc. ; passages quoted by Zahn. 

6. Tr]s crapKos dTre8i]p.ovv] Proba- 
bly suggested by 2 Cor. v. 6 etSdre? 
oTi ei/8r]povvTes fv tw (T(op.aTi fKdrjpov- 
fiev ano tov Kvpiov. 

II.- npo o(^6aXpu)V yap k.t.X.] Ep. 

Vienn. et Ltigd. 26 (Eus. //. E.w. i) 
vnop-vrjadflcTa 8ia Trjs npocTKaipov ri- 
fiapias TTjv aldviov iu yfevvrj KoXacriv, 
quoted by Zahn. Imitated in Mart. 
Ign. Rom. 5 T-6 KavaTiKov tov nvpos 
aov (Is vn6p.vr)(Tiv [xe ayei rov alaiviov 
Ka\ da^iarov nvpos, Kainep irpocTKatpov 



"] 



MARTYRDOM OF POLYCARP. 



;67 



ylrV')(^pov TO Tav dTravdpoiTTcov ^aaaviCTTiav' irpo 6<p'' 
OaXjuaiu yap ei)(^ov (pvyeiv to alwvLov icai jutj^eTroTe 
a^evvviJievov, Kai toI^ Tf]^ Kapdla^ 6(pdaXfj.ol<i dvepXeTrov 
TO. Tytpovfieva toIs virofieivao'iv ctyaQa, a ofTe oyc 
ISHK0YC6N of re d(t)0AAMoc e?AeN, oyTe eni KApAiAN 
AN0p(i>noY ANeBH, e.KeLV0L<i he VTredeiKUUTO viro tou 
KvpLOUj o'lTrep fJLtjKeTi dvBpioTroL dXK r]dr] dyyeXoi t'jorai/. 
OjuoLiio^ he Kal ol ek ra 6r]pLa Kpi6evTe<i vTreixeivav heivas 
KoXd(rei^, Kr]pvKa<5 fiev uTrocTTpwi/i/ujULevoL kul ctXXaL^ ttol- 



avi^MTTOvleve^Xeirov m alone. 14 v-rroiielvaaLv] virofievov<nv p alone; dwofiei- 

vajLv s. ovT ods...eI8v] bvs ; the clauses transposed in mp (after i Cor. ii. 9). 

15 eloev] m; (8ev bpvs. 16 dve[3Tj] insert ovk before dv^^r] s. eKeluois 5f] 

add. Kal v alone. 17 o'cirep] b; eiirep pvs ; oLTtves m. iJ.r]K^-i] bvs; XotTrdf 

ovKiri m; jurj p. iS Se] cm. p. alone. 01] m alone. Eusebius seems not 

to have had it (though Zahn thinks otherwise). Kpidevreil KaTaicpidivTe? m 

alone. vni/jLeipav] By some freak b substitutes xpovov. 19 KTjpvKas /xep] h ; 

KTipvKas (om. /j.h) m ; ^i-ipr] fikv p ; i,l(()-q re v ; i^icpei. re s. E has the word KrjpvKas. 
viroaTpiiiuvi/xevoi] pv (comp. E) ; xjirouTpovvvfJievoi b; VTreTTpccix^voi m. ttoikIXwv 

paadi'ujp ISeais] m (but written dd^ais), comp. E (as quoted in the next note) ; 
TTOtKtXatj jSaadvoLS bpvs. 



ov. See also below, 11 nvp dneiXels 

K.T.\. 

14. TO. TT]poviJ.eva k.t.X.] Afar/. Igll. 
Rom. 6 ra r\Toi\La(T\i.kva roTr evae^iaiv 
dyada. 

Tols vTrop-eLvaaiv k-t.X.] For this 
mixed quotation (Is. Ixiv. 4, i Cor. 
ii. 9), see the note on Clem. Rom. 34. 

17. firjKiTi K.r.X.] Clem. Recogn. 
iii. 30 Futurum tempus...in quo ex 
hominibus angeli fient, qui in spiritu 
mentis Deum videbunt, TertuU. de 
Res. Cam. 26, 62. 

19. KT]pvKai\ ''heralds'' or ^trum- 
peters^ the Greek name for a certain 
mollusc of the whelk family (buc- 
cinidae) ; see Aristot. Hist. An. v. 
pp. 544, 546, 547, Part. An. iv. pp. 
679, 683, and elsewhere. Pliny N.H. 
ix. 36 explains the reason of the 
Latin name, ' Bucinum... concha ad 
similitudinem ejus bucini quo sonus 
editur, unde et causa nomini.' There 



is a play on the word in a saying of 
Stratonicus related by Machon in 
Athen. viii. p. 349 \^^ i"''* emlSas 
KrjpvKi 70V irob' avaTtapa, which is 
explained in the context. Owing to 
this ambiguity Eusebius goes out of 
his way to paraphrase the passage 
by Tovs CLTTO daXamjs KrjpvKas Kai 
TLvas o^els o/3eXto-,-covr. Commenta- 
tors seem disposed here to explain 
the word as designating some manu- 
factured implement of torture, just 
as the Latin murices is several times 
used of iron spikes. But there is 
no reason for this interpretation. 
Sea-shells, potsherds, and the like, 
appear not unfrequently as instru- 
ments of torture in the accounts of 
martyrdoms : Act. S. Vincent. 7 
(Ruinart p. 403, Ratisb. 1859, comp. 
p. 408) ; Act. Tarach. Prob. etc. 3 
\ib. p. 457) ; B. Felicis Conf. Vit. in 
Bedae Op. v. 790, ed. Migne. 



368 LETTER OF THE SMYRN^ANS. [ii 

KtAwi/ ^aoravcov lheai<i KoXaCpi^ojuevoi, \va, el hvi^rideitjf 
did T^s eTTLfJLOVOV KoXaaew^ et? apvr](TLv avTOVs Tpeyjyri' 
TToXXd yap 6fJL}]^avaT0 kut avrcov 6 did/SoXos. 

III. 'AXXa %jOi5 Tw 0ew' Kara TravTcov yap ovv 
'[(yxyorev. 6 yap yevvaioTaTO^ repiJ.avLKO<i eTreppwv- 5 
vvev avTMV Trjv deiXiai/ dia t^s iu avTM v7ro}JLOvr]<i' 6s 
Kal eTTLO'rifjLcos idr^piojuia^tjcrev. (BovXofJLevov yap tov dv6- 
viraTOv TreWeiv avTOi^ Kai X6yovTO<s Tt]v TqXiKiav av- 
Tov KaTOLKTelpai, eavTtp eirecnracraTO to Gripiov Trpocr- 

I Ko\a(pL'f6/j.i'oi] bvps ; Ko\a^6fxevoi m. Zahn quotes E, 8ia iravrbs eidovs 
Ko\daewv Kai ^affdvwv, for KoKa^ofxevoi, but this seems to be derived from the 
preceding Setms /coXdcrets. el\ i] bs. 2 5td] txt m ; praef. o 

Tvpavvos bpvs. '''P^'^v] <^Tpi\prj p. 3 ifjirixo.vciTo kut' awrtDj'] /car' avruiu 

(fjLi'xa.v6.To (sic) m alone. In b the word is written i/j-rixavdru. 4 /card 

TrdvTwi' yap] bv; /card irdvrwv fxkv m; 6ti. Kara irdvTuov p. oSy] ovk G; 

but L omits the negative, graiia domino nostro jcsii christo qui (1. quia?') 
contra omnes fuius servoi-um sttonim defensor adsistit. 5 ye/'i'atoTaros] 7e;'- 

vatwraros s. e7rf/)/3wwuj'...iXtav] om. m alone. E paraphrases as if he had 

I. d bvvrjdflrj k.t.X.] The nomi- of them,' but against the great 

native 6 rvpawos, which is supplied majority, which statement the writers 

in the common texts, is not very cannot have intended to make ; or 

appropriate, as applied to the pro- (2) 'He did not prevail against atiy 

consul, and savours of a later age. of them' (for this sense of was ovk, 

As it is absent from the Moscow equivalent to ovdels, see Winer, 

MS, which generally gives the best CraniDi. xxvi. p. 214 sq), which 

text, and does not appear either in is untrue, for Quintus is mentioned 

Eusebius or in the Latin version, immediately afterwards ( 4) as being 

I have omitted it. With this omis- overcome. With the reading which 

sion we are obliged to connect the I have substituted, the meaning will 

sentence 7roXXa...6 StdjSoXoy with the be Kara ivavrav (rav yLrj^avrj^jLoroiv) i<r- 

preceding words, in order to obtain x"^^^ (o fos). 

a subject for SwrjOeirj and Tpe-^rj. 5. TepnaviKos] The dayof Germani- 

It is commonly made the beginning cus in the Latin Martyrologies is Jan. 

of the next chapter. The late post- 19, though they place the martyrdom 

ponement of this nominative fiia/SoXor of the companions of S. Polycarp, 

has given occasion to a scribe to in- whom they make ten or eleven in 

sert rvpawos. number, on the same day with his, 

4. ovv lo-xvcrer] So I venture to Jan. 26. The Greek Calendar con- 
correct the text. The ordinary read- tains no mention of Germanicus (see 
ing OVK 'l(Txv(rev must mean one of Tillemont yJ//;/;^/r^j' il. p. 314). 
two things; either (i) 'He (i.e. the 7. tov avOvnarov] L. Statius Quad- 
devil) did not prevail against // ratus ; see the note on 21. He was 



Ill] 



MARTYRDOM OF POLYCARP. 



69 



10 pLacrafjievo<5y Ta^iou tov oZlkov kui dvojJLOV fSiov avTwv 
ci7ra\\a<yt]vaL f3ov\o]U6i/os. K tovtov ovv Trav to TrXfj- 
do's, davjuao'av Ttjv 'y6vvai6T}]Ta tov deocpiXov^ Kal deo- 
(re^ov^ yeuov^ twv XpicTTLavcoVy eTre/So^/crei/* Aipe to\j<s 
dSeov^y ^t]T6l(r6(t) floXuKapTros, 

15 IV. Is ^e ovofiaTL Kolvto<5, 0pv^ 7rpo(r(pdT(ji)<s 
i\}]Xv6co^ UTTO Ti]^ 0pvyLa<Sj Ihiav to. 6t]pia ideiXlao'ei/. 
ovTO he f]V 6 7rapa(^Laord}j.6vo<s eavTOV Te Kal Tiva 

read iavrou (aJroD) for avTwv. eTreppwi'vev] ewepuvvep s. 6 vTrofiovrii\ 

praef. yewala's m alone. 7 eTrio-jj^ajs] eTrtci'/xws ps. edr)pio^axyi<Tiv^ edtj- 

piu/xdxv'^^'' b. yap] bpvs ; ye tol [E] ; om. m. 8 Treideiv'i ireld-qv m. 

Xe^oiTos] p; Xe^ety mbvs. 9 KaTOLKTdpai] KaToiKTTJpat h. 10 raxiov'] 

b; Taxeiov vs; /cat Taxtov m (but written rdxeiov) p. dbiKov Kal dvbixov'] avofiov 

Kal adiKov m alone. avruu] bpE (but some MSS cm.); avrbv mv. 12 6av- 

fida-av] dav/idaas h alone. tov deocpiXovs Kal Oeoat^ovs] tov Oeoffe^ovs Kal 

OeocpiKovs s. 13 A?pe] al'pai b. 15 5^] bpvs; odv m; tunc L. KotVros] 

KvoTo'i V ; KviTTm s. ^P^k\ txt mbpsL ; add. ry 7eVet v (so (j>pvya tivo, to 

yevos E). 7rpo(70<iTws] TrpoatpdTos (sic) b. 16 eSetXtatrei'] e57/Xt'- 

ocrej' bs. 17 rivas] add. dWovs b alone, but E says aiiv irepoLs. 



a rhetorician and a friend of the 
rhetorician Aristides (Aristid. Op. 
I. pp. 451, 521, ed. Dindorf) and 
should probably be identified with 
' the consul Quadration ' mentioned 
by Philostratus (FzV. Sophist, ii. p. 
250) as the master of Varus. His 
name occurs in a Magnesian inscrip- 
tion C. I. 6^. 3410. He is to be dis- 
tinguished from Ouadratus the great 
builder and restorer of the city of 
Pergamum (Aristid. Op. I. p. 116), 
whose name, as Mommsen informs 
me, was not Statius, but Julius. The 
name Statius Ouadratus is also found 
elsewhere in inscriptions in other 
parts of the world (C. /. G. lyj, 5996). 
For the date of this proconsulship, 
see above, i. pp. 634 sq, 650 sq. 

9. eaurw eVeCTTracraro k.t.X.] See 
the note on Ign. Rom. 5 rrpoa^Lda-Q- 
fiai. 

12. 6eo(T^ovs yevovs k.t.X.] So 
Mehto in Euseb. H.E. iv. 26 calls 



the Christians to tuv deoae^wv ye- 
vos, a passage quoted by Jacobson ; 
comp. Mart. Ign. Ant. 2 to tu>v 
XpicTTiavav deoae^es yivos- For this 
use of deoa-f^ds, deoae^eia, see Heini- 
chen's note on Euseb. H. E. vii. 
32. See also below, 14 tov yevovs 

tSv SiKaicov. 

13. Atpe] 'Away with^ i.e. to ex- 
ecution, as below, 9 ; comp. Luke 
xxiii. 18, Acts x.xi. 36 (comp. xxii. 
22). 

rouy a6kovs\ See the note on Ign. 
Trail. 3. 

15. $pv^] Thus illustrating the 
proverbial cowardice of the Phry- 
gians; comp. Tertull. de Anim. 20 
' Comici Phrj'gas timidos illudunt,' 
and see Colossians etc. p. 312 (378), 
note 2. Another Phrygian however 
acted in a very different way in the 
persecutions in Gaul; Ep. Lugd. ei 
Vienn, 49 sq (Euseb. H. E. v. i). 



IGN. III. 



24 



370 LETTER OF THE SMYRNzEANS. [iv 

irpoaeXGeiv eKovras. tovtov 6 dv6u7raro<i TroWa 6k\i- 
Trapricra^ eTreiorev ofxacai nal eTridua-ai. dia tovto ovv, 
dZeXcpoiy ovK eTraivovfJiev toi)s Trpodidovra^ iavTOvs, 
eTreidi] ov^ obrco'S ^idacKCi to evayyeXiov. 

V. 'O de davjuacricoTaTO's lloXvKapTro^ to jmev 5 
TrpMTOV ctKovcas OVK eTapa^dr], dXX' e(3ovXeTO kutu 
TToXiv fJLeveiv ol ^e TrXeiov^ eTreiOou avTov vTre^eXOelv. 
Kui vTreprjXOev eh dypihiov ov fxaKpav aTre-xpv diro TrJ9 
TToAeo)?, Kal dieTpi^e jueT oXiycou, vvktu Kal rnxepav 
ovdev eTepov ttoiwv i] 7rpo(revx^6{Jievo<s Trepi ttuvtcov kul 10 
ToUv KUTci Triv OLKOVfievriv eKKXr]oricov' birep t]v <rvm]Oe^ 

I irpoffe\de?v] iXOelv p alone. tovtov... TreLat>]hps; tovtov iKXiirap-qffas TroWa 
6 avdiiwaTos hreicrev avrbv v (Jacobson) ; tovtov 6 dvBviraTOS ttoXXo. e^eKnTrdpricTev m. 
iKKiwapyjffas'] eKXenrap-qcras b. 2 6^6<Tai] 6/xw(rai mbvs (but corr.). 3 Ttpo- 

didovTai eavToiis] s ; TrpoSidovras eovToTs v ; irpoaiovTas iavToijs m ; irpoalovTas iavToh 
bp (but eauTots without accent in p); qui se ttlh'o offcriint L. 5 Qav}xa.- 

(TtiiTaTos] mbs (comp. E) ; dav/.t,d(nos p ; Tifxios Kal daufiacnu^TciTos v. 7 toXii'] 

mbps; TT]v irdXiv v. The MSS of E var)'. inre^eXOi^v] vire^iivai. m 

alone. 8 Kal inre^i^Xdev] bps; vire^rjXdev odv m; Kal ireicrdels vTre^rjXOev v. 

dypiSiovl bms; dyp-rjdiov p; to dypidiov v (Jacobson). dirixov] air^xwi' mbs. 

otto] om, m alone. 9 dUrpL^e] mps (comp. E); ^Tpi^e[v] bv. /uer' 

oXlywv] pm (pLeTa), and so E, aiiv oXlyois ; yuer' oXiyuv ddeXcpwv v ; fj-er' dXlyov bs. 
v^KTa] vuKTav s. rifiipav] 7]fi.ipa m. 10 oi;5^v] bps (comp. E oSti) ; iJ.-qSh mv. 

Acai] om. p alone. 11 tQv /card r^i/ oiKOVfx.ivrjv'] twv t-^s olKoviiip.evqs (sic) s. 

4. ot;x oiIra)9 (c.r.X.] See Matt. x. Philipp. 12; comp. 71/rt:r, ^. .,4;//. 

23, John vii. i, viii. 59, x. 39, etc. 6. 

'A communi priscae ecclesiae sen- 15. Aft yue K.r.X.] See the note on 

tentia,' writes Zahn, ' Tertullianus 12, where this presentiment is ful- 

recessit, cum fugicndwn i7i persecti- filled. 

Hone noil esse studeret demonstrare 17. eVt/xeroi/ra)!'] ^persisting in 

{de Fuga 4 sq).' their search,' as again below 8, 10; 

6. Kara ttoKiv'\ If we adopt this see Plato Laches 194 A Tj/xfis eVl t% 
reading, it must be ' in town ' (as ^rjT^a-ei eVi/Lif iVca/i/i/ re koI KapTtpija-co- 
opposed to Kara x^^pav * in the coun- fiev. It is paraphrased by Eusebius 
try '), and this is quite a possible firiKfififvap <tvv Tracrr/ aTrovSrj. 
meaning in itself. As a matter of 22. olKdoi vnrjpxov] Matt. x. 36 
fact however kutci ttoXiv commonly ixdpol rov avQpdmov ol oiKiaKol avTov. 
means 'from city to city,' e.g. Here again the martyrdom of Poly- 
Luke viii. i, 4, xv. 21, xx. 23, Tit. i. 5. carp was koto, to evayyeXiov (see 

II. a-vvtjdes avTo] This accords above 8), for Christ likewise was 

with his own injunctions, Polyc. betrayed by one of His own house- 



v] MARTYRDOM OF POLYCARP. 37 1 

avTU). Kai irpocreu'x^oiJ.evo's eV OTTTacTLa. yeyouev vrpo 
Tpiwu t]fipcoi/ Tou arv\Xr](p6i]vaL avTOV, kul elhev to 
7rpo(rKe(pa\aLOv avTOv vtto Trvpo's KaraKaiofievov Kal 
15 arrpacpek elnev Trpo^ tov^ avv avrw, Aei /me ^wvra 
icafjvai,- 

VI. Kai eTTLfJievOVTCOV TWV ^t]TOVVT(OV aVTOV, /ulet- 

ep^/ ek erepov clypiBioW kul evdeco^ iTrecTTriO-ai/ ol 
Qjrovvr6<s avrov. Kal jut) 6vp6vT69 a-vveXajSoi/ro Trai- 
20 capia duo, wi/ TO STepov (^aa-avi^ofievov iafJio\6yr](Tev' 
nv yap Kai d^vvarov XaOeTv avrov, eVe/ Kal ol irpohi- 
COVT6S avTOv OLKeioL VTrPip^ov. Kal 6 elprivap-^o<i, 6 

'?"] '9 s. 12 yiyovev'] or ySyove, bpvs ; om. m (comp. E). 13 rpiwv] mpvs 

LE; tQv b. Kal eldev] Kal iSev mpbs; i'dev yap v. to] mpvs; om. b. 

15 ai)v] m (comp. E toTs aij.cp' avrov)', awouTas bpvs; dub. L (c]iii ciiin eo 
erant). avri^l txt mL; add. TrporprjTiKoSs bpvs (comp. E fiovovovxl to /xeWov 

rrpo6fairi<TavTa). Aei] praef. dde\<pol Kal reKva v alone. 16 Kar]vaL\ 

Ka-qvai (sic) m; Kavd^vai bpvs. Ussher read KaraKavdrlvai and was followed by some 
later edd. 17 eVt/iei'oi'rwj'] ewifiaivovruv s. 18 dyploiov] dypri^iov p. 

evdeias] a/ia tov iiravax(^pr}<Tai v. 20 uiv...w;io\6y7](Tev] a Kal ^affavi'^ofxeva 

uHoXoyrjcrav v: ^acravi^o/j.ei'wv Si twv TraiSiwu ofioXSyrjcrav (sic) s. erepov] irepuv 

b; areppbv p. 21 eTrel] eVetSTj v alone. vpoSidovTes] TrpoSiSovvTes m. 

22 aiirbv] om p. alone. oi/cetot] oIkiol s. inrijpxov] v omits all after this 

to the end of the chapter. 

hold (John xiii. 18). It does not ap- (Aezani), 4020 (Ancyra), 4085 (Fes- 
pear whether this dypiStov was Po- sinus), Bu/l de Corr. Hell. vir. p. 273 
lycarp's own or not. The most (Nysa), Papers of the American 
natural explanation however is that School at Athens I. pp. 99, 108 
these were his own slaves (see Colos- (Tralles). At Attalia (C L G. 4341 
stans p. 329) ; and this supposition f) such a person is described in 
at all events agrees with the old hexameter verse as dp^vr]^ ap$as, 
story that he possessed consider- owing to the necessities of the metre ; 
able property. and at Smyrna itself (C. /. G. 315 1) 
flptjvapxos] 'the captain of the we have mention of a a-rpaTTjyos 
police,' though in some respects ' the eVi rrjs eipi]VT}s, who is doubtless the 
high-sheriff' would be a nearer e- same officer. See also Pallad. Hist. 
quivalent. This officer (elpyjvapxos, Lausiac. c. 116 6 fnl Tfjielprjvrjs, trans- 
elprjvdpxTjs, elprjvapxdv) is mentioned lated ' irenarcha ' in the Latin, It 
not unfrequently in the inscrip- was a Xeirovpyla and seems to have 
tions in connexion with cities of been regardedas an honourable office. 
Asia Minor ; C. I. G. 2768 (Aphro- The rhetorician Aristides, himself a 
disias), 2882 (Miletus), 2929, 2930 b native of Smyrna, thus describes the 
(Tralles), 3496 (Thyatira), 3831 a* way in which these irenarchs were ap- 

24 2 



372 



LETTER OF THE SMYRN^ANS. 



[VI 



K6K\r]po)iuevo9 to avro bvojua, 'Hpoodt]^ eTriXeyofievo^, 
eo'Trevhev ets to CTadiov avTov elo'a'ya'yeLV, \va eKeivo^ 
fxev Tov L^iov KXripov aTrapTLcrr], Xpurrov koiucovo^ yevo- 
juevo^, ol Se 7rpohovTe<i avrov Ttjv avTOu tov 'louha 
vTTOcr^oiei/ TifxcopLai/. 5 

VII. ' G^ouT<s ovu TO Traihapiov, Trj TrapacTKevt) 
irepl ZeiTTvov wpav i^ijXdou ^looyiuuTai Kai iTTTreTs fjteTa 
TMV (rvvf]6(jou avToT<s OTrXiav, 03 c eni Ahcthn Tp6)(^0PT69. 
Kui dy^re TtJ9 6)pa^ (TvveTreXdovTe^, eKeivov jnev evpov 
ev TLVL liwfJiaTLta KaTaKeifievov ev virepiaio' KaKeWev Ze 10 

I KeK\rip(i}fihos] mp ; KeKXrjpofJ.^vos s ; Kal /cXij/sovo/ios (sic) b. iviXeyo- 

fievos] bps; Xeyo/xevos m. 2 la-irevSev] bps ; iairevatv m. avTov] mbpv; 

om. s. 3 divapTLari] diraprrjcrij bs ; a-KapTTjcru m. yv6nivos;'\ yevvbixevos s. 

4 TTjf avTov] bps ; r^s ai^x^s m. roO] ry sj. 5 uTrotrxoifj' Ttnuiplav] b 

{i)ir6(Txvev) ps ; ri^xwcrtj' n/jLupias m (comp. L pocnam accipiant). 6 to 

TraiSaptoc] to. -rraiddpia v alone. 7 :repi] m ; om. pbvs. wpav] mb ; 

wpg, pvs (comp. L). 5iw7^r7a(] 5LUjy pSjTat bvs. 8 Xtjcttt;!'] XtJot?} v. 

T/j^Xorres] bpvs ; dTrepxofievoi m. 9 crui'eTreX^oj'Tes] s ; (TwaTreXOovTes 

bv ; eweKdovra.^ E; direXOovTes m; KaraXa^ofTes p. 10 5w^ar/y] So/xartw 

bv. KaraKeip-evov] here, bpvs ; after vTrepuiui, mE (who however omits ^i* rtw 

di)}ixaTlip). kv sec] vsE ; om. mbp. vTrepi^ip] virepbi^ s. 5i^] mpvs ; om, b. 

II t7;3oi;Xt5^j7] mpvs ; i^ovXridyi h. 12 GeoO] pvsLE ; (but with v. 1. Kvplov); 



pointed; Or. Sacr. iv (O/. I. p. 523, 
Dindorf) inipnTfTo toIs rfyepLocn kqt' 
cKeivovs Tovs xpovovs a(f) eKaarTjs rroXeais 
eKaarov erovs ovopLara deKa avSpaiv rcof 
TTpa>TU>v' ravTa eSet (rK\l/apLevov tov rjyf- 
jiova ov TvpoKplveiev i^ airavTotv Kudt- 
(TTavai (pvXaKa t^v flprjvris. On the 
' irenarchae ' see Gothofred on Cod. 
Theodos. Lib. xii. Tit. xiv (iv, p. 647), 
and Valois on Euseb. H. E. iv. 15; 
and on i\pr\vapxo^ generally Wadding- 
ton's note Asie Mineure Inscr, ill. 57 
(p. 27), Bull, de Corr. Hell. xi. p. 99 
(1887), and Mommsen Rom. Gesch. 
V. p. 324. 

6 KeKXi^pw/ieVof] ' who had had as- 
signed to him'' by a providential 
fitness ; as in Epiphan. Hacr. Ixxvi. 
10 (p. 923) ^^ dvopLoios yeyovas, kXt]- 
pmdfts ToxiTo TO ovopLa. The reading 



d Koi KXrjpopopLos is obviously cor- 
rupt. 

I. TO avTo ovopio] ' Ihe same 
name'' with the persecuting tyrant 
in the Gospel. The meaning is ex- 
plained by the following words, 
'Hpo)S?;j fTTLXeyopLevos. Zahn emends 
the text by reading 'UpaBrj for 
'HpojSj;?, and omitting [eVtjXeyd/iej/oy. 
Having dealt thus violently with the 
te?ct, he explains his reading, 'Hero- 
dis iiomen quod Smyrnaeorum ire- 
narcha sortitus est, revocavit Hero- 
dem tetrarcham.' 

6. TTapaa-Kevrj] On the meaning 
of this word here see the general 
introduction. 

7. biaypTiTai] 'gens d'armes,^ 
literally ^pursuers ' ; Amm. Marc, 
xxvi. 9 'adhibitis semiermibus paucis 



vii] MARTYRDOM OF POLYCARP. 373 

t]duvaTO eU erepov -x^copiov a.7re\6eLV, dW ovk t]f3ov\i^6t], 
eiTTCov To GeAHMA TOY Oeof fSN i cQ u). (XKOva'a^ ovv 
[ai/TOi/sJ 7rapovTa, Kurafia^ dieXexOr] avToh, davfxa- 
^ovTcov TMV TrapovTCiov TYiv riXiKiav avTOU kol to ev- 

15 (Trader, [/c/] el TOcravTtj o'Trovdrj rju tou crvXXri(p6}]vaL 
ToiovTov 7rpe(r^vTr]u av^pa. evdeco^ GUI' avTol^ eKeXevcre 
TrapareOfji/ai (payeTv kui Trieiv ev 6K6iuf] Trj topa, ocrov 
av (^ovXtovTac e^tjr/jaaTO ^e auTOv^j 'Iva dcocrii' avTui 
copav Trpo'S to irpocrev^acrdaL a'^ews. tcov ^e eirLTpe- 

20 ylraifTiov, CTadeh Trpoorrjv^aTO TrXrjprj^ wu Tri<5 ^dpiTO's 

Kvplov hm (with Acts xxi. 14). yev^adw] G; yiv^ffdo} E. oi5;']mpsL; 5^ 

bv. 13 avTovs Trapovras} pvs ; roiis Trapovras b; Trapovras avroiis m; 

irapovras [E]. KarajBas] p [E] (comp. L) ; Kai KaraSas bvs ; om. (altogether) m. 

dieXexd-rj] dirjX^x^V P- 6avfj.al;'6vTU}v] pv; davfia^uivTuv s; add. bk b; praef. 

/cat m. 15 KoX i] [E] ; d m ; Kai on p; TLves ^Xeyov rj h; ij alone vs. 

roaavTt) trwovdr} yjvl vs ; roffavrr] cxirovdr] rj b (adding 7]v after avdpa) ; Toaavrr] ffirovSrj 
(sic) el (sic) m; Toaavrrj yevoiro airovdri E ; roaavTrj cnrovdy XPV'^o.''to p. 16 

ToiovTov] add. 6eo<pLKei m alone. avrois] here, bs ; after eKi\eva-ev, m ; after 

irapaTedTJvai, v ; avrovs here, p. 18 ^oijXuvTai] ov\ovTai ps. avrovs] 

mbs ; avToh pv. bixnjivl bp ; duicruaiv mvs. aur^;] aJroV m alone. 

19 TT/jos TO ir/jocrei^lacr^ai] mvs ; Trpos to ev^acrdai p ; wpoce^^aadai b ; ilis a;/ irpoaev- 
^oiTO [E]. 20 crra^ets] add. Trpos ayaroXas m alone. 

quos diocmitas appellant,' Jul. Ca- 11. ;^<ptoj/] 'farm\ ''estate''; see 

pitol. Vit. M. Anton. 21 'armavit the note on Ign. i?(7;. inscr. 

et diocmitas,' Cod. Justin, x. i'^. 4 12. To 6k\r]\i.a k.t.X.] Acts xxi. 14 

TOiv 8ia>yiJ,T]TiKav, Corp. Inscf. Grace. tov Kvpiov to deX-qfia (v. 1. to deXrjfia 

3831 a^ TTOpaaxovTa tm Kvpico Kaiaapi tov Kvpiov) yivecrda (v. I. yeveadai) ; 

a-vp-fiaxov Stcoy/xetr/;!/ Trap' eavTov (at see also Matt. vi. 10, xxvi. 42 (comp. 

Aezani). With this last passage comp. Luke xxii. 42). 

Pallad. Hist. Laus. c. 116 6 eVi t^s 14. to evora^e's] ^ his firmness\ 

flpi]vr]s-..7rpos TOV ixopievov a-vfifiaxov ''constancy^; see the note on Ign. 

iiTTiv, whence it appears that these Polyc. 4. 

Stwyptrat were under the command of 15. fi...r\v\ This is the reading 

the irenarch. See also Waddington to which the variations in the autho- 

on Inscr. ill. 992 (p. 225) = C /. 6^. ritiespoint. For the construction ^au- 

3831 a^ above. p-a^ew ft, followed by an indicative, 

pfTa rcof ... oTrXwi-] John xviii. 3 see Kiihner's Cramni. ll. p. 887 sq. 

Xa^coi/ TTjv a7relpav...epx(Tai fKel p.e- 18. Scocrti'] If the Other reading 

Ta...o7rXa)v. bataaxriv be correct, see for this 

8, as eVl \rj(TTr]v] Matt. xxvi. future conjunctive Winer Gramm. 

55 wr eVi XrjaTrjv i^rjXBaTe ; comp. xiii. p. 89, xv. p. 102. 

Mark xiv. 48, Luke xxii. 52. 20. aTa6eh'\ For this attitude in 



374 



LETTER OF THE SMYRN^ANS. 



[vii 



Tov Qeou ouTa)<s, cos eirl ^vo wpas jULt) ^vvaadai ci'yfja'aij 
Kai K7r\r]TT6cr6ai roi/s aKOvovras, ttoWous re fieru' 
voeiv eTTi tm iXtjXvdevai Ittl tolovtov 6eo7rpe7rf] Trpear- 

VIII. 'Girel Ze TroTe KareTravce Tf]v Trpocreu^rji/j 5 
IJ.vr]fJLOvevcra<s ciTrauTwu Kai tcov TrcoTrore cvfjifie^XtiKOTCov 
avTMf /uiLKpcou T6 Kui fxey uXu) 1/ , evdo^cou t6 Kai ddo^coVf 

I cl)s] m [E]; ware bpvs. iirl d^o aJpas] mbpvE ; om. s. aiyTJcaL] mv; 

aLWTTTJffaL bps. i Kat\ dW v alone. tKw\riTTe(TOaL] irXriTTeoOai s. ttoX- 

\ovs re] bpsE : tvoWovs 5k m ; kol (om. ttoXXoi's re) v. 3 iirl t^S] sE ; eirl to 

mbv ; Koi p. Beoirpeirrj] p [E] ; deoTrpeweX bvs ; deo(j>i.\T) m. 5 'Errei 5^ 

TTore] mE ; ws ok bpvs. From this point onward Eusebius quotes directly from the 
document. 6 awavTuiv] ttcwtwv m ; awavTuv (sic) s. km. twi> irdirore] pv 

sE; Kai TW irork b; twv Kai trork (sic) m. ffvfx^elSXriKOTiov] sE (best MSS, Ruf); 

cvfijSaXoi'TWP m ; (TVfx^e^TjKOTUv bpvj. S TrdcTTjs] mE ; diracris bpvs. 

9 '6voi\ mvsE ; iv 6fy bp. Kadlaavrei] KaOrjcravres s. 10 Tiyayov} niE (best 



prayer see e.g. Matt. vi. 5, Luke 
xviii. II, 13, 

9. oVw] Evidently regarded by 
the writers as a parallel to the inci- 
dent in the Gospels ; Matt. xxi. 2 sq^ 
John xii. 14 sq. 

10. a-a^^drov /neydXou] ' a high sab- 
bath ' ; see the general introduc- 
tion. 

12. NtKr}r?/j] The name occurs 
more than once in the inscriptions 
at Smyrna and in the immediate 
neighbourhood; Corp. Inscr. Grace. 
3148, 3359. As it is not a common 
name until a later date, this fact is 
not without its value. It was borne 
by a great sophist, a citizen of 
Smyrna, who lived in the time of 
Nerva and was highly esteemed by 
his fellow-townsmen (Philostr. Vit, 
Soph. i. 19, p. 511 sq ; i. 21, pp. 516, 
518; ii. 16, p. 596). He is styled 
' Sacerdos ' (Plin. Ep. vi. 6, [Tacit.] 
Dial. 15), which appears to be an 
official title, not a proper name. It 
is apparently this Smyrnaean, whose 
oratory is described by Automedon 
in Anthol. il. p. 210. Fabricius 



{Bibl. Grace, vil. p. 755, ed. Harles) 
would identify him with our Nicetes, 
but chronological considerations 
make this hardly possible. The 
rhetorician of this name mentioned 
by the elder Seneca {Suas. 3, Con- 
trov. i. 5, 7, 8, iv. 25, 29, v. 31, 33, 34) 
seems to have been a different per- 
son from the Smyrntean, for it is 
hardly possible that the same man 
who lived under or before Tiberius 
(Senec. Suas. 3) can have been 
flourishing still under Nerva (Phi- 
lostr. Vit. Soph. i. 20, p. 512). Pos- 
sibly however Philostratus has mis- 
named the emperor in question. In 
the Clementine fiction Nicetes and 
Aquila are the brothers of Clement 
{Clem. Horn. ii. i, etc., esp. xiii. 6, 
7). They are made bishops raiv 
Kara 'Aa-iav napoiKiav, Apost. Const. 
vii. 46. An account of all the writers 
bearing the name Nicetas or Nice- 
tes is given in Fabricius Bibl. Graec. 
VII. p. 745 sq. 

Kapovxa.v\ As in Is. Ixvi. 20 
(Symm.), Edict. Dioel. 15. 9 {Corp. 
Inscr. Lat. ill. p. 835). It is the 



VIll] 



MARTYRDOM OF POLYCARP. 



375 



Kai iracrr]^ Ttj^ Kara. Tt]V o'iKOVfievnv KadoXiKrjs 6KKXt]~ 
(Tias, T>7? wpa^ e\6ovcr}]<5 tov e^ievai, ova) KaOia-avres 
lo avTOV nyayov eU Tr]v ttoXlv, ovto^ a'a^/SuTOV fieyaXov. 
Kal V7rt]vra avTw 6 eLprivap')(0'5 'Hpuoht]'s kul 6 TraTtjp 
avTov NiK^Tr]<Sy o'l Kal fieradevres avTov iiri Ttju Kapov- 
')(av eTreidov TrapaKade^o/uevoL kul Xeyovres' Ti yap 
KaKOv ta-Tiv eLTreiVy Kvpio^ KaTcrapj Kal 67ri6v(rai, Kat ra 

MSS, but V. 1. ^701') ; TJyov bpvs. ovtos] oVtws s. fieydXov] mbvsLE ; om. p. 

I r vTrrivTa] bmE ; hiravra (sic) ps ; vwavra. v. avrQi] mpE ; avrov bsv* (but 

corr. V** marg). 'H^wSt/s] praef. o i-TiKXrjOeh v alone. 12 'NiKrjrrjs] 

bmvsE ; Nt/c-^ras p. Praef. ovbiian v alone. Add. iwi to oxnP-'^ (i^XW v) bpv; 
om. msE. It is obviously a gloss on eiri ttjv Kupouxav just below, and has crept into 
the text at the wrong place. ot] om. m alone. iirl tV Kapovxav] bpvs ; 

eirl Kapovxav m; els to 6xvtJ-^ E. 14 'K.vpios] G ; Kvpie E (comp. L). 

iiriducrai] G ; ducrai. E. Kai to. tovtois aKoXovda] mbvs (comp. L) ; to, tovtois 

aKoXovda (om. Kal) p ; om. (altogether) E. 



Latin word carriica, somewhat trans- 
formed for the sake of a common 
Greek termination (-ou^" from e^co). 
In Edict. Diocl. 1. c, where it is 
written Kapovxov, it is distinguished 
from the rheda, the dorviitorium, etc. 
It was a stately, covered carriage, 
used by high functionaries or by 
ladies. See Ducange Gloss. Med. 
Lat. s.v. 'carruca.' 

14. Kuptof Y^ciKTap\ ' Cccsar is 
Lord.^ This, combined with the 
further demand 9 XotSopijo-oi' tov 
Xpia-Tov, was a defiance of i Cor. xii. 
3 oOSeiff eV TTvevfiaTL GeoO XaXcov Xe'yet 
Avadefia Irjcrovs, fcai ov5e\s 8vvaTai 
eiVeli' Kvpios 'irjcroiis el p.rj iv irviv- 
fiuTi ayica (the correct text). In a 
certain sense Y.vpios Kala-ap might 
have been said innocently; but, as 
intended, it was a direct negation 
of Kvpios 'irja-ovs and a virtual deifi- 
cation of the emperor : see Tertull. 
Apol. 34 'Dicam plane imperatorem 
dominum, sed more communi, sed 
quando non cogor ut Dominum Dei 
vice dicam,' quoted by the commen- 
tators. The reading of the Greek 



MSS is Kvptof Kal(jap^ for which the 
vocative Kupie Kalcrap of Eusebius 
is a very natural but less expressive 
substitute. 

On the title 'Dominus' see Mar- 
quardt Rom. Alterth. II. 3, p. 304, 
note 1353 (ed. i), and esp. Mommsen 
Romisches Staatsrecht ll. p. 'j'})! sq. 
Augustus and Tiberius had declined 
to be so called; but at a later date 
emperors entertained no scruples 
on this point. On coins and docu- 
ments of Antoninus Pius for instance, 
under whom Polycarp was martyred, 
it occurs ; Eckhel Nicm. viil. p. 365, 
Orelli l7iscr. 4370 (this last belonging 
to the year 155, and therefore nearly 
synchronous with Polycarp's martyr- 
dom), passages quoted by Momm- 
sen. The title Kvptos is applied to 
the emperor in more than one ex- 
tant Smyrnsean inscription ; Eoeckh 
Corp. Inscr. Graec. 3295, 3384. 
Though it occurs in the connexion 
'dominus et deus' as early as Do- 
mitian (Suet. Doni. 13 ; comp. Mar- 
tial V. 8), it was not in itself con- 
nected with the deification of the 



-^^6 LETTER OF THE SMYRN^ANS. [viii 

TOi/TOfS (XKoXovda, Kal ^lacrco^ecrdai ; 6 de ra fxev 
irpcora ovk aTreKpivaro avrol^, eTTLfievovTUiv Ze avriav 
e(bt]' Ov fxeWw iroLelv 6 av/n^ovXeueTe fuoi, ol ^e, 
aTTOTU^^ovTe^ Tov Trelcai avTov, heiva prj/utaTa eXeyov 
Kai fiera (nrovdrjs Kadyjpovi/ avTOV, oJs kutlovtu dno Tfj<i 5 
Kapov^as oLTrocrvpaL to avTiKurj/uLiov. Kal fir] eTricrrpa- 
(pL9, (as ovhev 7re7roi/^w9, TrpoOvficds /ueTa crTrouhrjs eVo- 
peverOy dyofxevo'i ek to g'tcxZlov, 6opvfiov Tt]\iKOVTOV 
ovTOs eV Tw (TTadiu) w? jutjde d.KOVO'dfivaL TLva hvvacrBai. 

1 6 5^] add. ayios iroKmapwos v. 2 avroli] bpvs ; avrovs m ; om. 

E. 3 juAXw] juAw b. iroieii'] G ; Trparretv E. av/jL^ovXeverel 

ffv/j.pov\evTai. mps. 4 avT6i''\ add. Sia TrfidauoXoyias v. ^Xeyovl mE ; 

add. avT($ hpvss. 5 cnrovBTJs} praef. woWrjs v alone. KaOripovv] Kadr}- 

pov vs ; KdOrjipov (sic) p ; KaOrjpov b. avro;'] G ; om. E. Add. aTro toO 6xv- 

fjiaTos bpvs ; om. mE. It is obviously a gloss on aTro Ttjs ^apouxas just below. cis] 
txt mpE; add. Kal bvs. (xtto T17S Kapoux<xs] G; aTro tov ^X'^/xaro? E. 

6 aTTOo-upat] (tiTrocrupat m) mE; a-n-oavpyjvai bpvs. In L the sentence runs, ut suras 
aliqua ex parte qnassaret. 6.vTiKvr)p.iov\ dvriKvl/xiov s. Kal] G; aXXd 7otp E. 

yUTj] jUTjS^ v alone. 7 ws] G ; ola E. TrpoSiV'Js] mbvs ; Trpodv/xos pE 

(but V. 1. TTpodvpLOJs). 8 a76;aej'os...(Trd5iov] eis to ardSLOP dyo/xevos m alone. 

dopi^ov ei% rb (Trdhov (c. 9)] om. s. by homoeoteleuton. dopv^ov] txt mbpv ; add. 
bk E, omitting it in t<P (5^) lidKvKdpTn^, just below, so as to begin the new sen- 
tence here. 9 M^Se] txt mbpv ; add. TroXXors E. dKovcrdrji/al Tiva SwacrOai.'] 
mbpv; TToXXots dKOvadrjvai E. For aKovad^vai m has dKovrccrd^vai. riva] mbpv; 
om. [E]. 10 Ty 5t] add. fiaKaplcf) v alone. For t^J SL..el<n6vTL m alone has tov 

emperor, as Tertullian seems to fiiav eixfro ('was allied to') koI tov 

think {Apol. 34 ' Augustus... ne do- vvv nap i^puv Xeyo/j-euov iiridveiv 

minum quidem se dici volebat, et o yap rjp.eh vZv dCdv 'keyop.fv, fpbeiv 

hoc enim Dei est cognomen'), but eXeyoi/ k.t.\. Comp. Joseph. Bell. 

rather implied that his subjects were Jiid. vii. 3. 3 TeKfirjpiov ffxnapexfiv 

his slaves (Plin. Paneg. 2 'non enim otojuci/o? to iiridveiv, axnrep vup.os fa-rl 

de tyranno sed de cive, non de toIs "EXXrjaiv k.t.X. (of Antiochus 

domino sed de parente loquimur'). Epiphanes), Diod. Sic. xviii. 60 

The Christians, having their own iiridvov sk Ki^aTiov xP'^^o^ navres 

Kvpios, imported a corresponding ol iqy(fj.6vfi tov re Xt/Sai/wrov Kal rciv 

meaning into it when applied to the aXXav fvadav to iroXvTeXfaraTa kui 

emperor, and so regarded it as bias- ivpoa-eKvvovv ws 6eov tov 'AXe^av- 

phemous. 8pov (a good illustration of our text). 

fTTidva-ai] 'to offer incense\ This See Wesseling's note on Diod. Sic. 

compound is used especially, though xii. 1 1, from which these references 

not solely, in the sense ' thus impo- are taken. For the offering of incense 

nere', 'thurificare'; see esp. Porphyr. to the emperors see TertuU. Apol. 

ae Abst, ii. 58 avTo to Oveiv tov 6v- 30, Arnob. ad Nat. vii. 36, Euseb. 



ix] MARTYRDOxM OF POLYCARP. 377 

10 IX. 7w ^e rioXuKcipTra) elcnovrL eU to ara^iov 
(pcovrj ep ovpavov eyei^ero* ' la-)(ye lloXvKapTre Kai 
du^pi^ov. Kui TO J/ fxev eiTTOVTa ovBek elBeu, Trjv Se 
(payvrju tcou i^fJieTepiov ol irapovre^ t]KOV(rav. kui Xoittou 
7rpo(Ta')(6evTO^ avrov 6opuj3o^ rjv jmeyas uKOvcavTcav 

15 OTL floXvKapTTO^ G'vve'iXt]7rTaL. Trpocra^deura ovv avTOV 
dvt]puiTa 6 dvOvTraro^y el avTO^ e'lr]' tov de o/moXo- 
jovvTO^, eireLdev dpveia-daL Xeycov, AlheorOrjTL aov Ttju 
tjXiKLav, Kai erepa tovtois dKoXovda^ ws e^os avrol^ 

oe voXvKCLpTrov eltnovros. 1 1 e7^i'ero] G ; '^iyovev E. Add. Xe^oi'tra v (Jacob- 

son) alone. lioXuKap-n-e] here, mE; after avopl^ov, bpvs. After iroXuKapTre add. 

fiera ffov ydp eljjn v (from Acts xviii. 9, 10). 12 a.5ev'\ bE; oloev pvs; Uev m. 

13 tQ)v T]/xeT^pwv] tQv ol /xerepcjv b ; om. s. ot Trapovres] G (comp. L, ^ui in 

arena eraiif) ; ttoXXoI E. koX \onrhv vpoaaxG^vTos] G; irpoaaxQ^vTo^ odv Y.. 

15 IIoXi/KapTros] 6 iroKvKapiros m alone; iroKvKapTrov v. <ji'vd\7}irTaC\ mpE ; 

avvTjXTjirTai b ; <TvveK-f](pdri vs. TrpoaaxSevTa ovv] m ; irpocraxOivTa 5^ p ; \onvbv 

TTpoaaxO^vra bs ; Xoiirbi' odv TrpoaeKdbvTa E ; tov 8i irpoaaxGivTo^ iwl tov ^rjfj,aTos 
V. avrbv] here, mbps; after di'ijpwTa, v alone. 16 et'ij] m; el 

iroXijKapTTos p ; lt] iro\'UKapwo% bsE ; ei'77 7roX(//co/)7ros 6 eiricTKOTros v. roO 5^ 

ofMoXoyovvTos} G; /cai o/xoXoyrjcravTos E. 17 eTret^ei'] add. wj ev6fj.i^v v. 

18 T/XtK/at"] add. w /caX^ iroXwapTre Kai <piXe Tj/xuf Kai dvaov toTs deoti 'iva Kai ti/jlQv 
fieyicTuv Kai doopeQv Trap' -qfiuiv d^Hiideis v. 'iTepa toijtols aKoXovOa] ^Xeyev 

UKdXovda m alone. (is ^doi avToh] bvs ; ws ^(rrti/ aurors ^dos p ; wv ^^os -rjv avTo7s 

m ; a crvi'T]9es avrols E. 

//!. vii. 15, and esp. Plin. Ep. x. sented in his ^ de caetero'' ; for 'de 

97 ' Qui negant esse se Christianos caetero vivere securum ' is an at- 

aut fuisse, quum praeeunte me deos tempt to give the full force of the 

appellarent et imagini tuae, quam compound Stacrw^fcr^at. 
propter hoc iusseram cum simulacris 2. imiievovTav fie] See the note 

numinum adferri, ture ac vino sup- on 6. 

plicarent, praeterea maledicerent 11. (f)copTj i^ ovpavov k.t.\.] This is 

Christo, quorum nihil posse cogi apparently related as a parallel to 

dicuntur, qui sunt revera Christiani, the incident in the Gospel, John xii. 

dimittendos esse putavi.' 28 ^Xdev ovv <^Q}vf] in tov ovpavov k.t.X. 

Kai TO TovTois aKoXovda] sc. Xeyovres, The actual words however, 'iaxve 

'and the like\ This clause appears KaX avhp'i^ov, are taken from Josh. i. 

not to be given as forming part of 6, 7, 9 (comp. Deut. xxxi. 7, 23) ; see 

the words of the magistrates ; comp. Ps-Ign. He7-o 8. 

%() KCLihipa TOVTOIS aKoXovBa. These 12. roi/ /xei/ etVoira /c.r.X.] Comp. 

words Kai TO. TovTots oKoXovda are Acts ix. 7. 

omitted by Eusebius and therefore 16. et avros t'ir]] ' (/ it were the 

by Rufinus. It is a mistake of man himself, avTos being the predi- 

Cotelier to say that they are repre- cate, not the subject. 



Z7^ 



LETTER OF THE SMYRN^ANS. 



[IX 



Xeyeiv ''0[Jlo(TOv Tt]V Kaicrapo's Tv^r]i/, jueraporicroi/, 
eiTTOi/f Alpe TOV d6eov. 6 he floXvKapTTO^ ifxlSpideX 
Tw TrpocrcoTro) eU TravTa tov 6^\ou tov eV tw crToZito 
dvofjuav edvMV fJLfi\e\l/^as kul 67ria-ei(ras avTol^ Tr]V 

I \iyeiv'] mpvs; \iyii.v iariv E (but v. 1. iffrt Xiyeiv); \iywu b. 'OfJ.O(rov\ 

6/j.ucrov b; ufioaov s. t'JXV^ rvxeiv b. 2 etxoi'] mE; etT^ bpvs. TOiys] om. 
V alone. dd^ovs] 6eovs b. 6 5^] add. tI/xlos Kai fxaKapios v. ifj.ppL0e7] pbE ; 

i/x^pideis m ; ifi^pi-dri vs. 3 ri^ irpocaiTry] add. Kol <jTi^ap($ v. rbv sec] 

mv[E]; Tuiv bps. 4 ai>6/j.ui> idvQv] G (comp. L); om. E. /cai...t'o^\^i/'as] 



Tr]u Kaicrapos Tv^crjv] This is 

or 



I. 
called in Latin either 'genius' 



re 



TtjV 

c. 50), 



'fortuna' or 'numen Caesaris' 
most commonly the first. This oath 
was invented under Julius Caesar, 
and caused some scandal at the 
time ; Dion Cass. xliv. 6 
rvx"]^ auToO o^ivvvai (comp. 
Under Augustus days were set apart 
for the worship of the genius of the 
emperor (see Marquardt Rom. Al- 
ter th. II. 3, p. 270). During the same 
emperor's reign we have the notice, 
Joseph. Ant. xvi. 10. 8 SuXXai'ov Tr]v 
(TTjv rx)-)(rjv enofioa-avTos. This oath 
however was repudiated at first by 
Tiberius (Dion Cass. Ivii. 8 ovt 
ofivvvai Tols avOpdnois rfjv eavTov 
Tvxrjv (Tvvfx'^P^')j though afterwards 
we hear that the name of Sejanus 
was associated with his own in it 
{ib. Iviii. 2 rrjv re TV)(r]v avroov (ofivvaav). 
At a subsequent date it became very 
common. The emperor Gaius even 
punished persons because they had 
never pronounced it; Suet. Calig. 27 
*quod numquam per genium suum 
dejerassent.' In a form of this oath 
found in two Baetican inscriptions 
of the time of Domitian {C.J.L. 11. 
1963, 1964, pp. 253, 255, 257), the 
genius of the living emperor is 
mentioned after the names of the 
deceased and deified emperors ; 'Per 
Jovem et divom Augustum et divom 
Claudium et divom Vespasianum 



Augustum et divom Titum August- 
um et genium imperatoris [Caesaris] 
Domitiani August! deosque Pena- 
tes.' Sometimes it runs 'per salu- 
tem et genium ' ; e.g. Dion Cass. 
xliv. 50 ov T7]v re vyUiav rijv re 
Tvxvv dip-vva-au. Hence the oath 
of the mad emperor Gaius, who 
glorifying a certain horse ti]v re 
a-coTTjplav avTOv /cat ttju rvx^]" c^p-vve 
(Dion Cass. lix. 14). The Christians 
were prepared to accept the first, 
per sahitem, but repudiated the se- 
cond, on the ground that the 'ge- 
nius' or 'fortune' was a demon, a 
false god, which they could only 
adjure for the purpose of exorcising; 
Tertull. Apol. 32 'sed et juramus, 
sicut non per genios Caesarum, ita 
per salutem eorum, quae est au- 
gustior omnibus geniis : nescitis 
genios daemonas dici...ceterum dae- 
monas, id est genios, adjurare con- 
suevimus, ut illos de hominibus exi- 
gamus, non dejerare, ut eis honorem 
conferamus', Minuc. Fel. 29 'sic 
eorum numen vocant, ad imagines 
supplicant, genium, id est, daemo- 
nem ejus, implorant', Orig. c. Cels. 
viii. 65 Tvx^v pdvToi ^aaiXecis ovk 
op.vvp.iv...('i.T yap, 0)9 covojj-aaap rirey, 

fK(fiOpa flOVOV f(TTlV...OVK ujivvp-ev TO 

firjBanais ov tos 6(6v...f'ire Kal...8aifj,(ov 
earlu 77 Tvxf) tov (Baa-ikeais, koI ovtcos 
dnodavTjTeov tVrl fMoXKov rjpXv virip 
TOV firj 6jx6(Tai K.T.'K., Exhort, ad 



IX] 



MARTYRDOM OF POLYCARP. 



379 



5 -^elpa, arevd^as re Kai dvaf^Xe^^j/^as eU top ovpavou, 
elirev Aloe toi)s ddeovs, iyKeijULevov Be tov dvdvTrctTOV 
Kai XeyovTOS' 'OfJ.oo'oVy kul dTroXvu) ere* Xoidopt](TOv 
TOV Xpicrow e(pt] 6 floXvKapno^' 'OydorjKOVTa Kai e^ 

omitted in s by homoeoteleuton. Kai] G ; om. E. 6 ddiovs] add. dirb irpoff- 

wirov TTJs 7?}? V (comp. Acts xxii. 22). iyKeifxevov] ivKei/j-iwov b. dvOvirdTovl 

G; Tjyovfxevov E; praeceptor L. 7 "O^ocroj'] ofiwaoi' (sic) b ; difioaov s. otto- 

Xi^w o-e] diroMo ere b. XotSoprjcro;'] \vdu3p-qa-ou bs. 8 ^'^ij 6 no\i;Ka/)7ros] mE; 

hinc ait polyca7pus L; (add. fxaKapLOS v) ivokiKapiros ^<pr] bpvs. 'OYSoijK'Oj'Ta] 

iySoriKovTa b. 



Martyr. 7 Trrj\iiiov apLuprrjua eiVai 
vofiiareou to ofiviiuai. Tvxrjf tivos 
{Op. I. p. 278, ed. Delarue). Pliny 
{Paneg. 52) makes it a merit of 
Trajan that 'non apud genium tuum 
bonitati tuae gratias agi, sed apud 
numen lovis Optimi Maximi pate- 
ris'; and yet he himself punished 
the Bithynian Christians for repu- 
diating the cultus of this emperor 
{Ep. X. 97, quoted above on 8 
iniBixrai). This worship of the em- 
peror's genius was a natural outcome 
of Roman polytheism, for we meet 
in the inscriptions with 'genius 
oppidi, municipi, cohortis, legionis, 
populi Romani, etc.', and even pri- 
vate individuals had their 'genii.' 
But it outran all bounds, and this 
was held the most terrible of all 
oaths; Tertull. Apol. 28 'Citius 
dcnique apud vos per omnes deos 



4. av6ii(ov\ An epithet of the 
Gentiles, Acts ii. 23, i Cor. ix. 21. 
See also the antithesis of 'lovhaioi 
and TTapavoyiOi in a passage from an 
early writer in Euseb. H. E. v. 16 
quoted below, p. 383. 

7. XoiboprjiTov K.r.X.] This was 
the test applied by Pliny in the 
Bithynian persecution ; Ep. x. 97 
'praeterea maledicerent Christo...ii 
et Christo maledixerunt.' 

8. 'OySoTjKoira k.t.X.] Comp. Po- 
lycrates in Euseb. H. E. v. 24 eyw 
o'l/, aSeX0oi, k^r\KOVTa TTfVT err] fx^v 
(V Kvpico K.r.X. It is doubtful whether 
Polycarp means that he was a Chris- 
tian from his birth and was now 
86 years old, or that it was 86 
years since he became a Christian. 
With the reading e'xto 8ov\ev(ov (for 
dovkevoo) the former interpretation 
seems more natural, as it is also 



quam per unum genium Caesaris more probable in itself In favour 



pejeratur', Minuc. Fel. 1. c. ' et est 
eis tutius per Jovis genium pejerare 
quam regis'; see also Melito ad 
Antonin. 4 (p. 425, Otto) with Otto's 
notes, p. 464 sq. Tiberius indeed, 
when Rubrius was accused of vio- 
lating the 'numen August! ' by per- 
jury, deprecated his punishment on 
the ground that 'perinde aestiman- 
dum quam si Jovem fefellisset ; de- 
orum injurias diis curae' (Tac. A7in. 
i. 73); but this was not an insult 
offered to a living emperor. 



of the latter Halloix (l. p. 588), fol- 
lowed by others, quotes the dying 
words of Hilarion, 'Egredere, anima 
mea ; quid dubitas ? septuaginta 
prope annis servisti Christo, et mor- 
tem times?' (Hieron. Vit. Hilar. 45, 
Op. II. p. 39), spoken when he was 
in his 80th year ijb. 44). But even 
if we take the reading SowXfuco, this 
parallel only shows that Polycarp 
might have meant the 86 years to 
reckon from his conversion, not that 
he did actually mean it. 



380 LETTER OF THE SMYRNA ANS. [ix 

6Tr] [ex^] ^ovXevwlf] avrw^ Kal ov^ev p.e f]diKt]a'ev' kuI 
TTftJS BvvajULai ^\a(T(prifJLti(Tai top ^acriXea juLOVy rov (rco- 
cravTa jue ; 

X. 'GTrijuii/ovTO^ de iraXiv avTOv Kal Xeyovro^, 
' OjULoa-ov Trjv Kaicrapo^ TV)(^r]i/, aTreKpivaTO* Gl KevoBo' S 
^eh fW ofioaui Tt]V Kalcrapos tv)(XIV, ws <tv Xeyei^, 
TrpocTroiel de dyvoeiv jue t/s elfxi, jmera Trapprjcria^ uKOve, 
Xpi(jTLav6<s elfJiL. el 3e deXei^ top tov ;;^picrTfat'fo-/xoi' 
fjiadeiv Xoyov, ^os t]fj.epav Kal ctKOVorov. ecpyj 6 dvdv- 
7raT0<i' rieicTOV tov dfjjuov. 6 ^e floXvKapTro^ eiirev 10 

I ^x'^ SovKevup] bpvs {5ov\evov s) (comp. L, octogesimiim jam et sextlivi annum 
aetatis higredior, notiiini ejus pj-obatus et serviens semper); dovXevu mE [C/iron- 
Pasch.'\. avTi^l avTov v. oiySeV /^e TyS^KT^crev] bpvsE [C//;v-/'i:zj'f/^] (but add. 

dXXd Kol ixaXKov 8i(pv\a^^i> fxe dwb iravrbs KaKov v) ; iiumqUa?n ab CO laesus, sem- 
ferque servatus L ; e<j)v\a^ii> /xe m. 2 fiaaiKia /mov] Kvpibv /j.ov /cat ^aai- 

\ia V alone, but L expands in another way. awaavrd fie] add. dwb ttoWwv 

6Xi\pUv Kal dvajKiov v. 3 /xe] fxai h. 4 irdXiv] om. m alone. 

avTov] TOV cLvdviraTov v alone. 5 'O/Moaov] Lofioaov s. T^Xt^^ rvXeiv b (and 

so below). Add. koL diroXvu ae v. dTreKpii'aTo...Tvx'>]''] oiti. s by homoeote- 

leuton. dveKplvaTo] mbpv (but add. d fxaKapios v) ; ait L; 6 iro\vKapiro% E 

(adding (p-rjclv after Kevobo^ds). Ei Kevobo^ets] E; eKuvo bo^-qs m ; iKelvo 

So^eiv bv; p.rj fxoi y^voiro p; quid...cogis L. 6 <7i>] G; om. E. 7 irpoa- 

Koiei 5i?] G (but Ttpoairoirii. p, irpoffTrotetj m) ; irpoaTroiovfxei'os E. ixe ris] G ; 

ocTTis E. 8 eiV'] f'M''? s. 6i\is...\6yov] E; ^At;? tov xf"-'^'''iavLcrfxoO 

jxaBelv \byov m ; fiadelv deXeis rbv tov xP'-'^TtavctTfiov Xbyop bpv ; ^Aetj fiadetv Tbv 
TOV x/"<'"'"'a''tC;"'O0 X670J' s. 9 i<pr) 6 dc^uTraTos] mE; d dvdvTfaTos 'i<p7] bpvs. 

10 briixov] add. /cat dKovu (rou v. d Oc] mbps ; d ciYtos v; om. E. etwev] G; 

5. Kfvobo^fU] 'vainly imaginest\ my part', as in Mart. Ign. Rom. 10 
^vainly expectest\ For the two 'Akov^ yovv /xera napprjalas. The 
senses of KevdSo^os -$f1v, -^la^ (i) phrase is generally used with XaXf2v, 
'vain-glory', (2) 'vain opinion,' see eluflv, etc.: Acts ii. 29, iv. 29, 31, 
the note on Ign. Afagn. 11. xxviii. 31, Demosth. F/ii7. ii. p. y^. 

6. lva6ix6(T<x>\' that I would swear'. In Clem. Rom. 34, as in Lev. xxvi. 
For examples of similar uses of Iva 13, i Mace. iv. 18, it signifies 'with 
see Winer Gramm. xliv. p. 422 sq, boldness, with confidence', all re- 
liii. p. 577. As Kivoho^fAv involves ference to speech being lost. 

a latent desire., the expression here 8. Xpio-rtai/ds d\ii\ See Ep. Vieiin. 

has a parallel in QiXeiv Iva, which is et Lugd. 10, 19, 20, etc., in Euseb. 

not uncommon. It would appear H. E.\. \ ; Act. Justin, et Soc. 2, 3, 

that o^lo(r^ii is the conjunctive. 4 (Ruinart, p. 106 sq, Ratisb. 1859) ; 

7. \LiTa Trapprjaias] 'plainly ', lit. Act. Ferp. et Felic. 3, 6 ; and comp. 
' with nnj-eservedness of speech on Plin. Ep. x. 97. 



X] 



MARTYRDOM OF POLYCARP. 



381 



Ce juev Kav Xoyou tj^uocra' hediday^eOa yap dp^aTs 
Kal e^ovcriai^ vtto Oeou TSTayjuevai^ Ti/urji/ Kara to 
7rpo(rfJKOi> TY]V /uLrj fiXaTTTOvcrav r]fxd^ aTrovefxeiw eKeivov^ 
he ovK dpiov i^yovjULai tov aTroXoyeicrBaL avToh. 

15 XI. 'O he dvQvTraro^ eiirev Orjpia ex^y toutoi^ 

(re TrapajSaXco, edu /U>) jueravorjiTtis. 6 de eiTrew KaXei' 
d/ueTadeTOs yap r]fMV ri drro Tiav KpeiTTOViav eiri Ta 
X^'f^P^ fJieTavoia* koXov he jueTarWeaSaL diro tcov 
XctXerrwu enl Ta hiKaia. 6 he TraXiv Trpo^ avTOW 

20 Flupi (re TTOico hairavriBflvai, el tcHv drjpiwu KaTa(ppove79, 

i<f>7] E. II Se fj.ev'] add. w avdvirare v. Kav"] mpvs; koI p (Jacobson) E. 

17^ iwcra] bpvsE ; r}^iwKa \\\. 12 GeoO] mE ; toD SeoO bpvs. Tt/xr/i'...d7roi'^^etJ'] 

mbvs ; viroTaffaecrBai. Kara to TrpoarjKOv /cat Tiix-qv avovifieiv Tr)v firi pXaTrrovcrap rj/nds p. 
13 dwovifj.ei.vl dTrovSfirjv s. 14 ovk a^iovs iiyoufiaL] E; oi;x ^TO^Mat a^'oi^J bpvs ; 

oiKTjyovfiai d^iovs ehai m (where the ovk points to the order in E). avroh] 

avTobs m alone. 15 '0 Si dvOinraTOi eTwev] mE (but with v. 1. ^<pT]); 6 de 

dvdinraTOS vpbs avrov eltrev bps; ^(prj Trpbs avrbv 6 dvdvTraTos v. 16 7ra/3a/3a\ui] 

printed irapaXa^Q by an error in Jacobson ; TrapaSwcrw s. fxerapoi^a-ris'] fieravoriffeis 

bs. 6 5^ elirev] bpsE (comp. L) ; 6 5^ iroXvKapiros ctTrej' m ; aTreKpiOr] 6 dyios 

irdStjKapiros V. KdXei] add. avrd iv rdx^i- v. 17 d/uerd^eTOj] dirapd5eKTo% 

p alone. 7)Imv r/] eifxX m alone. 18 koXovI koKCjv b. fxeraTi- 

eeaOai] fj.Ta9icr9ai h alone. Add. yue bpvs ; om. mE. 19 xa^eTwi/] 

Xd\ai7ruv b. 6 5^] add. dvOvTraros v. 20 ttoicD] bpvs ; Trot^cw 

mE. 5aTravr]6rjvai] G ; Safj.acrdrivaL E (translated however consnnii by 

Ruf). el...KaTa.4)povil%\ here, mbps ; before irvpi ere k.t.\.,v. For el. ..Kara- 

(ppovfh E has tdv...KaTa<ppov^s. 



10, liiia-QV TOV S^/xov] It is not 
clear vyith what motive th.e procon- 
sul says this ; whether (i) hke Pilate, 
with a sincere desire to release the 
prisoner, or (2) as an excuse for 
his execution, knowing such an ap- 
peal to be useless. 

11. hihi^aypLida yap K.r.X.] See 
Mart. Ign. Rom. 6 vTroracro-o^eVovj 
apxov<nv, iv oh clklv^vvos r) virorayr] 
K.T.X., with the notes (comp. id. 2 
XapiTas...Tas p-rj jSKaTrTovcras "^vx^jv). 
The reference in SeSiSdypeda is espe- 
cially to Rom. xiii. i sq, i Pet. ii. 
13 sq. 



17. anfTadeTOS yap k.t.X.] Again 
imitated in Mart. Ign. Rom. g koKov, 
cJ (BaaLkfv, r; K KanMV peTcivoia k.t.\. 

18. Kokov be K.T.X.] From the 
choice of the words here, to. xo^fTra 
and TO. SUaia, it appears that this 
clause is intended to refer to the 
proconsul himself; 'It is you, not 
I, who have need to repent and to 
practise justice instead of cruelty'. 
The insertion of pe therefore in some 
texts arises from a misunderstand- 
ing. 

30. 8anavi]d!jvai] Comp. 1 6. 



382 LETTER OF THE SMYRN.^ANS. [xi 

eau fxri jneTai/orjorr]^. 6 he floXvKapTro^' flup aVei- 
Aels TO TTjOos wpai/ Kaiofievov Kal fxer oXiyov crf^ev- 
vvfjievov ay POET'S yccp to tP]^ jueWovcn]^ Kpio'ews kul 
aicoviov KoXdcrecos T0T9 dcrefSecL Tt]povfJLvov Trvp. dXXa 
TL (3padvi/eis ; (pepe o fiovXei. 5 

XII. TavTa Ze Kal erepa TrXeiova Xeyiov, ddpcrovs 
Kal Xjoas eveTTifJiTrXaTO , Kal to TrpoatoTrov avrov X^P'-' 
TO<s eTrXripovro, mctte ov jjlovov fj.rj o-v/ULTrecre'iv Tapa^- 
Bei/Tos VTTO Tcov XeyofJievtov irpo's avrov, dXXa Tovvav- 
TLOv TOP dvdvnaTOv eKCTtjuai 7rju\frai re top eavTOv 10 

I o 5e] mbs; 6 5^07105 p; 607105 v; om. (altogether) E. HoXyrapTros] bp; 
add. \iyeL v; add. elwev msE ; add. respondit [L]. IIOp] add. /uot m alone. dTrct- 
XeZj] pvE ; dTretX^s b ; aTrtX^s s ; p.01 d-n-oXeh m. 2 to'] om. E alone. 3 ayvoeis] 
dyvorjs s. Kplaeus . . .KoXdixews] KoXd(rews.../cpi(rews (transp.) p alone. 4 dXXd] 

Kal aXXa m alone. 5 tl ppaSvueis] mbpE; fir] J3pa5vv7is v; ppab'iv-qs {om.fx.ri) s. 

0] mps ; a vE (but with v. 1. o); w b. /Soi^Xei] mbp; ^ov\-q s; add. iv rdxet v. 

6 5e] Toivvv V alone. ^repa] mE ; dXXa bpvs. nXeiova] bs {irXelwva bs) pv ; 

TrXetw E (with v. 1. wXelova) ; om. m. X^7wi'] eliruv v alone. 7 iveTrifiTrXaro 

...xdpiTos] om. s by homoeoteleuton. ^;'e7r//x7rXaro] pE ; fz/eTTT^iUTrXdrw b; ivein- 

nXcLTo m ; avanfiirXaTo v. x^P'''""^] ^'^d* ^^'''S v. 8 (TrXrjpovro] praef. ws s. 

wore] (liairep vs. ou] G ; M'? E. m^?] bpvsE (but some MSS omit) ; om. m. 

(rvfJLire<reiv'\ cvpnrecrlv s. rapaxO^vTOi] pvs ; rapaxOivra mbE. 9 dXXa 

I. Uvp dufiXfls k.tX] See the In Boeckh Corp. Inscr. Graec. 9897 

note on 2 Trpo ocj)da\pLmv yap k.t.X. is a Greek sepulchral inscription of 

8. nff (Tvfxneae'iv K.r.X.] If rapax- Smyrna mentioning two Jewish el- 

6evTos be read, the subject of a-vfiire- ders, father and son, and concluding 

(Tflv will be TO irpoaainov ; if Tapax- with the Hebrew WOl^. In another 

6(VTa, the subject must be Polycarp Smyrna^an inscription {t^. 3148), be- 

himself, and the construction will longing to Hadrian's reign, mention 

be fjif] avfiTrecTflv avTov tw Trpocr- is made of oi Trore Iov8aioi appa- 

cina. Both constructions are illus- rently renegades who had conformed 

trated by the LXX of Gen. iv. 5, 6, to heathenism as making large con- 

Kacu...(Tvi'e7re(re tw Trpoa-cona avToii, tributions to certain public works. 

Kal dne Kvpioy o Beos tw Yiaiv...lva The presence of a Judaic Docetism 

Tl (TvveTrecre to Trpoaconoi' aov ; in Smyrna, as shown in Ign. Siiiyrn. 

13. 'lovSai'coi'] See also 17. 2, 5, etc., is also 'a significant fact. 

There is ample independent evidence The Jews appear likewise at the 

of the presence of Jews at Smyrna. martyrdom of Pionius and his 

In Rev. ii. 8 reference is made in companions, who also suffered at 

Smyrna to Tr]v ^\a(T(f)r]ixiav tuiv Xe- Smyrna in the Decian persecution ; 

yovTiov 'louSaiovj flvai iavTovs, Kal Act. Pion. 3 ' Innumerae quoque 

ovK flcriv, aX\a a-vvaycoyrj tov 2aTava. aderant feminarum catervae, quia 



xii] MARTYRDOM OF POLYCARP. 383 

KripVKa, kv fxeo'cp tm arahuo Kripv^ai TpU' floXvKapTro^ 
wfxoXoyria-euiavTOV XpiCTTiavou elvai. tovtov Xe^Oevro^ 
VTTO Tou Kr\pvK0'5, ctTTau TO 7rXf]6os eOvcov re kul iou- 
^aicov Ttav tyiv Cfivpvav KaTOiKOvvTvov dKaTaa")(^eTM 
15 duiUM Kai jueyctXtj (pwvrj eire^oa' Outos ecrriv 6 Til's 
'A(ria<s hidacTKaXo^, 6 TraTtip twv XptCTTLavwi', 6 twv 
i^jUL6Tep(i)v 6ewv KadaipeTris, 6 7roXXov<s ^idacrKMV p-t] 
Oueiv fitjde Trpoa-Kweiv, tuvtu XeyovTe^ eTreftouiv kul 
ripcaTcov tou 'Acriap^rju ^lXittttov, 'Iva e7ra(p^ tm floXv- 

Tovvavrlov toj'] om. s alone. dXXa] add. koL p alone. Tovvavriov'] 

TovmvTiwv b. 10 K<TTrjvaC\ bE; iKar-qpai. (sic) m (transposing the words, 

eKJTrivai rbv avdviraTov) ; (Kar^aai s ; /xdWou iKO-rrjaai v ; e/c7rX^|at p. Trifj-xpai 

re] Triix\j.eTai. b ; nal irefi^ai v ; we/j-faL (om. re) s. eavrov] G; om. E. ii ei' 

fj.i(r(i>] /j.fj.(TO} bs. tQ oraoty] bE; rov araSlov mpvs. KTjpv^ai,] mbE; Kai 

Krjpv^at pvs. rpt's] mE ; TpiTOJ' bpvs. 12 wfioXoyrja-ev eavrhv} pvsE ; 6ixo\6yr]a-ei> 

eavTov h ; eavrov upioXdyrjffiv m alone. tovtov'] add. de m alone. 13 idvQp] 

G; Tuu i6vQ:v E (but some MSS om. tuiv). 14 tCov] tov s. Itixiipvavl 

afivpvriv p alone. KaroLKovvTWvl oIkovvtuv p alone. a/caracx^rw] a/cara- 

ffx^To s. 15 rpi^vy] praef. tt? s alone. iire^oa] mbvs; e|36a pE. j6 

'Aff/as] mEL; cto-e/Setas bpvs. 6 twv] Kai tQv v alone. 18 TrpocTKVvelv] 

txt mE; add. rois ^eots bpvs. iire^ouv] bvsE; iire^oovv m; e/3dow p. 

19 Tjpcirw;'] bpvE ; I'jptoTovv m ; yjp-JiTa s. 

erat dies sabbati et Judaeorum fe- ywaiKcov ris e^aariymdr] nore j) fXido- 

minas ab opere diei festivitas re- ^o\i]dr] ; oCSanocre ovdafims. 

laxabat' (comp. 4). This explains 14- aKaTaa-x^ra'] * ungovcrnable\ 

the large concourse of Jews at Poly- as in the v. 1. in James iii. 8, where 

carp's martyrdom, which occurred however the correct reading is ara- 

also at a festival time. As in the raoraroi/. 

Apostolic times, so also in subse- 15. oJro? Icrnv k.t.X.] See Passio 

ciuent ages, the Jews took an ac- Cypriani 17 (Ruinart's Act. Sine. 

tive part in instigating the persecu- Mart. p. 17) ' Sectae signifer et ini- 

tions of the Christians ; Tertull. micus deorum.' 

Scorp. 10 'synagogas Judaeorum, 19. 'Acrtopx'?''] The Asiarch was the 

fontes persecutionum ', comp. Justin head of the Commune Asiae, the 

Mart. Apol. i. 31 (p. 72), with Otto's confederation of the principal cities 

note for other references in Justin. of the Roman province of Asia. As 

Their activity in this respect in such he was the 'chief-priest' of 

Proconsular Asia appears from an Asia ( 21) and president of the 

anonymous writer in Euseb. H. E. games. For more see the excursus 

V. 16, where twitting the Montanists on the Asiarchs at the end of this 

he says, ea-ri tls twv otto MovTai/ov... Letter (p. 403 sq). 

oa-Tis VTTO 'lovSalav tdtax^t] ^ vtto ^Ckmivov] This Philip is mention- 

Trapavo/xcov aneKTavOt] ; ovdels ... ov8e ed as a Trallian below 21, and 

H^v ov8e iv (Tvvaycoyals 'lovbalav r^v Strabo tells US that owing to the 



84 



LETTER OF THE SMYRN^ANS. 



[xii 



KapTTM XeovTa. 6 he kept] jut] eivai i^ov avrw, eVei^^ 
7re7rXr]pu3Kei to. Kwr^yeo'ia. tote eho^eu avroh ofxoQv- 
juahov 67ri/3of]craij cocTTe tov floXuKapTrov ^wvra kutu- 
Kavcrai. edei yap to tP]^ (pavepcadelort]^ ewi tov irpocKe- 
(paXaiov OTTTacla^ 7r\t]p(jo6f]i'ai, oTe Ihcov avTO Kaiojuevov 5 
7rpo(r6vxoimei/o<s eiwev eTria'Tpacpei's toI^ aw avTw TriCToh 
7rpo<pr]TLKa}S' AeT jue ^covTa Kafjvai. 

I 6 5f] mE (comp. L) ; add. ^iXittttoj bpvs. f^ov] e^uv s alone. avri^] 

pE ; avrb (but transp. aiirb e^ov) m ; avrbv b ; avTwv vs. 3 TreTrXT/pw/cf t] TreirXT;- 

puiKTj s. avToTs] aiiToiis m alone. 3 ^iovra] om. b alone, which 

reads -n-oKvKapwov ein^oricrai. KaraKavOrjuai. E places l^wvra after cSore. Kara- 

KaCuai] E (not KaraKaiivai, as stated in Jacobson) ; Kaiaai (sic) m (some letters 
being omitted by homceoteleuton ^(bv[Ta Ka]TaKavaaC) ; KaTaKavdrjvaL bpvs (derived 
from the passage just below); 7tt vivmn polycarpiim ignis exureret L. 4 ^5et] 

elB-q b. ^avepwOeiffrjs] bpvs {(pavepwd-q<j7js s) ; add. aJry mE. 5 clvto] avT(3 

bps. Kaio/jLevov] om. p alone. 6 <tvv aiVy] G ; /jlct' avrov E. 7 Ael] 



wealth of Tralles its citizens were 
constantly appointed Asiarchs, xiv. 
p. 649 Kol dfi Tivfs t'l avTbiv el(T\v oi 
TTpwTfvovTfs Kara rf/v iwapxio-v^ om 
Aaiapxav KoXoixriv. The name Philip 
occurs in connexion with Tralles in 
Galen Oj!>. xiii. p. 105 (ed. Kiihn) 
fdodr] VTTO ^iKiTTTTov TpaWtavo'is, and 
on no less than eight Trallian in- 
scriptions (given above, i. p. 629 sq), 
where there is mention of three gene- 
rations of persons bearing the name 
r. 'lovXiog ^IXiTTTTos, the grandfather 
being entitled dpxifpfvs 'Aaias, the 
father eViVpoTroy tSv le^aa-rav and 
Kpevs TOV AiosTov Aapaaiov, and the son 
lovXios^lXnrnos crvyKXrjTiKos crTparrj-yos 
'Papaiav, the father, if not the grand- 
father also, being mentioned as dyoi- 
vo6iTt)s. Boeckh (see his note on no. 
2790 at Aphrodisias, where the father 
is again mentioned) conjectures that 
this person derived his name from 
the emperor Julius Philippus ; but 
an inscription since discovered at 
Olympia clearly shows that he is 
wrong. This inscription, published by 
Dittenberger in the Archciologische 



Zeitimg XXXVIII (1880), Hft. i, and 
commented on by R. A. Lipsius in 
Jahrb. f. Protest. Thcol. 1881, p. 
575, runs thus ; *H ^Q)\vp.Tn\K.r)\ ^ovXtj 
r[aVoj'] 'loi!Ao[i'] '^ikiTVTTOv TpaXXiavov 
TOV Aa-idpxrjv rjBav eveKa, '0\vp.7ria8i 
a\^' (given above I. p. 629), The 
proximity of date (Olymp. 232 = a.d. 
149) points to the same person who 
presided over the martyrdom of Poly- 
carp. He is evidently the same whose 
name appears in the Trallian in- 
scriptions as iiriTpoTTOs twv I,el3a(TTwv. 
Perhaps also this is the person men- 
tioned in the Anthology (11. p. 450), 
where there is an epigram by Theo- 
doretus the grammarian (see Fabric. 
Bidt. Grace. VI. p. 320) ds ttjv elKova 
^ikimvov apxovTos (v "SfivpvTj, from 
which it appears that the Philadel- 
phians sent offerings in recognition 
of his justice. A much later Philip 
is commemorated on coins as Re- 
corder (ypanpaTevs) of Tralles in the 
age of the Gordians ; Mionnet iv. 
p. 192 (no. 1 119), zA Suppl. VII. p. 
465 (no. 683). 

Since the publication of my first 



XIIl] 



MARTYRDOM OF POLYCARP. 



85 



XIIL TauTa ovv fieTa tootovtov tu^ov^ eyevCTO, 
OccTTOv h eXeyero, twu 6;^Awj/ 7rapa^pf]/uLa crvvayovrcov 

10 eK re twv epyacTTrjpicov Kai (iaXave'icdv pvXa Kcti (ppv- 
yava, fiaXicTTa 'lov^aiwv TrpoOu/aws, w? eSos avToh, et? 
TavTa VTTOvpyovvToov. OTe Se ) TrvpKa'ia iiT0iiuLd(T6}T, 
(XTTodefJievo^ eavTw Travra tu l/uiaTia Kal Xv(Ta<i Tr]v 
^(jovr]v, ETreiparo Kat vTroXveiv eavTov, /uLt) TrpoTepov 

15 TovTO ttolHov hia to del eKaarov Tcdv tticttcov ctttov- 



&TL 5e? V alone. /xe] fiat ps. KarjvaL] mE (but some MSS KaraKarivaC) \ Kara- 

Kavdrjvai bps ; KavOrjvai v. 8 e-yhero] mbvsE ; eyivero p. 9 i] iX^yero] mE ; 
rov Xex^-^j'at bpvs. tuv] Kal tujv m alone. a-vvayovrwv] mpE (but v. 1. crvva- 

yayovTWv) ; cvvayayovTUsv bvs. 10 re] G ; cm. E. koI ^aXavdwv] om. m 

alone. paXaveiuv] ^aXaviwv bs. Kal (ppvyava^ om. m alone. 12 inrovp- 

yovvTuv] vTrovpy6vTii}v s; virovpyeiv v. jri'p/caia] bpvs; wpa mE. 13 eai/ro;] 

bsE; eaiiroO pv ; auVou m. Travra'] om. m alone. 14 fwi-Tji'] E ; add. eaurou 

ps ; add. avrov mbv. viroXvuv iavrovl iavrov vyroXveiv v. 15 del] om. m alone. 



edition, Dr Sterrett (An Epigraphi- 
cal Journey in Asia Minor, 1888, 
pp. 325 sq) has published the im- 
portant Trallian inscription (no. 379 
= no. 4 on I. p. 630 above) which 
mentions three distinct persons of 
the name Julius Philippus; but by 
mistake he has assigned (p. 326) to 
the youngest of the three the title of 
iepevs tov Aios rov Aapacrioii which 
belongs to his father. 

2. TTfn'XrjpdKfi] For the omission 
of the augment see Winer Gramin. 
xii. p. 85. 

ra Kvvriyidia] representing the Latin 
'venationes', as e.g. in Boeckh Corp. 
Inscr. Grace. 25 11 (pap.i'Kia p.ovo- 
p,d)^a)v KOI vnopipr]p,a KvvTjyeaiajv Nf^e- 
piov KaarpiKiov AevKiov HaKwviavov 
AcTiap^ov KUi AvprjXtas '2aTT(f)ovi UXa- 
T(ovos AiKLvviavfis dp)(upias yvvaiKos 
avTov, where, as here, it stands in 
connexion with an Asiarch ; comp. 
also no. 3650, a similar inscription 
but mutilated. Thus Kvvrjyeaia would 
comprise all fights with wild beasts 
in the circus, whether dogs were 

IGN. III. 



employed or not. On the 'vena- 
tio' see Friedlander Sittengeschichte 
Roms II. p. 218 sq, Marquardt Rom. 
Staatsveriv. ill. pp. 507, 542 sq. 

4. eSet yap K.r.X.] Comp. John 
xviii. 32 iva 6 Xoyof tov Ir/croC TrXrjpoid^, 
ov eli7v (TT]p,aiv(ov ttolco davarco rjpeWfV 
cmo6vri(TKeLv. It seems that this unex- 
pected fulfilment of Polycarp's pre- 
sentiment is regarded by the writer 
or writers of this epistle, after their 
wont, as a parallel to the unexpected 
fulfilment of Christ's prediction : see 
above, i, and I. p. 610 sq. 

6. dnev K.r.X.] See above, 5. 

7. Kafjvai] For this form see 
Winer Granini. xv. p. 106, Veitch 
Irregular Verbs s.v. koio). 

10. ^vKa Kal (f)pvyava] ''wood and 
fuel,' the former from the workshops 
etc., and the latter from the baths ; 
comp. Cic. in Verr. 11. i. 69 ^ligna 
et sarmefita circumdare, ignemque 
subjicere coeperunt,' quoted by Us- 
sher, who also refers to Tertull. Apol. 
50 ' Licet nunc sarnienticios et se- 
maxios appelletis, quia ad stipitem 

25 



386 LETTER OF THE SMYRN.^ANS. [xiii 

da^eiv bcrTL<s Ta^iov tov ^pcoro'S avTOv a.y}/-r]Taf 
feV] iravTL yap d<yadrj<5 eveKev TroXiTeia^ Kai vrpo Trj^ 
TToXias eKeKO(riut]TO. eudeo)^ ovv avTw TrepieTidero ra 
7rpo<i Tt]v TTvpav npfiocrfjieva bpyava. jueWovrwi/ ^e 
avTcdv Kai TTpocrrjXovv e'lTrew ' A(p6T6 jule ovtco^' 65 
yap dov<i vTro/meTi/ai to irvp ^wceL Kai x^P^^ '^^^ vjue- 
T6pa^ e'/c Tcoi^ rjXcou dcrcpaXeia's ccctkuXtov eTrijueTvai Trj 

TTVpa. 

XIV. 01 de ov Kadr\X(jdcrav juev, Trpocrehja-av de 

I So-rts] bpsE ; tIs mv. rdxiov] E ; rdxecou mpvs ; raxl-ap b (Jacobson). 

Xpwros] xpoTo^ s. dyp7]Ta.i] G ; i(pd\l/riTai E. 2 iu iravTl yap] E (comp. 

L) ; Travrl yap Ka\(^) b ; irpd^eis yap Ka\ds pvs ; Trdayjs yap m. dyadrji ^veKev 

jroXiTeias] m (but '^veKa for 'iveKiv m) bvsE; Koi dyadds /cat deofiifjLTjTov woXiTeiav p. 
3 TToXtas] E ; fiaprvpia^ bpvsL. All the words Kai irpo rrjs /xaprvplas (or iroXids) 
are omitted in m ; and this is best accounted for by supposing that the scribe had 
iroXids in his copy and after writing TroXcrelas his eye passed on inadvertently to it, 
so as to omit the intervening words. ^/ceKoV^T/ro] e/ce/cocr/itTO b ; eK^Krrjro p 

alone. o^v] de m alone. aJroJ] eavru p. TrepuTideTo] irpoeTidiTo p alone. 

5 avTuv Kai] avTov (cm. Kai) m alone. irpoaTjXovv] txt bpvs ; add. avTov E; add. 
iv ri^ ^vXiji V. el-rrev] add. 6 dyLos v. 6 doiis] G; 5i5o!;s E. Add. fioi bL; 

om. mpvsE. v/xeripas] v/xwu p alone. 7 iK twv t/'Xwj'] cm. m alone. 

ac^aXeias] dcrcpaXias s. &<xkv\tov] m ; do-KuXrws E ; dadXevrov bpvs. 9 /xiu] 

dimidii axis revincti sarmentorum Polycarp. 

ambitu exuremur.' 7. acr/cvXroi/] Comp. Acfa Thoniae 

2. aya^^s /c.r.X.] Comp. Fz/. 12. 

Polyc. 6 eV TToXkri TrpoKonri ttjs iv 1 1- wo-Trep Kpioy k.t.X.] Imitated in 

Xpto-TW TTio-Tfcof /cat T^s Kara T171/ Mart. JgU. Ant. 2 wanep Kpios eVi- 

dyadrjv TvoXireiau o HoXvKapTTOS iyi- (Tr]p.os, ayeXr]s KaXfjs rjyovynvos, said of 

vera, comp. lb. 20. Ignatius under similar circumstances. 

(cai Trpo T^f TToXtas-] i.e. ' even before For irpoaSedels aanrep Kpios Comp. 

his advanced years called for this Melito Fragin. 9 (p. 416, ed. Otto) 

assistance.' This reading which is wy yap Kpios edidrj, where he dwells on 

found in Eusebius seems to be cor- the Kpios in the sacrifice of Isaac, as 

rect. The omission of the whole a type of Christ. 

clause in the Moscow MS, which is 12. oXoKavTapLo] The adoption of 

the best and which most commonly the other reading would not alter the 

agrees with Eusebius, may be ex- sense. In the LXX oXoxapTrw/xa, 6- 

plained in the manner suggested in Xo/cdpTrwo-ty, are synonytns for 0X0- 

the upper note. Comp. the Ian- Kavrcu/na, 6XoKavT<oaris, all the four 

guage of Macar. Magn. Apocr. iii. words being renderings of n^y. In 

24 (p. 109) Kcii 8rj Tvpo TTjs iiTLcrKonrjs Lev. xvi. 24 we have oXoKavrcopa 

,.,KaXu)S (T)^ev airavTa, speakmg of avrov koX oXo/capTTco/xa toO XaoO, where 



xiv] MARTYRDOM OF POLYCARP. 387 

10 avTov. 6 he OTrico) tw; j^eipa<5 Troirfcra^ Kai TrpocrheOel^, 
u)(T7rp Kpio^ 67r/crf7/>(09 e'/c jueyaXov ttoijuviov ek Trpoarcpo- 
pav, oXoKauTcojua ^cktov tw Oew TiTOipiacrjULevov, dva- 
(^Xeyjya^ ek tou ovpavov eiTrev Kvpie 6 Geo? 6 irav- 
TOKpaTwp, 6 Tov diyam^TOv kul evXo'yrjTOu 7raiho<i crov 

15 ' lr](rou Xpio'TOu iraTrip^ hi ou Trjv vrepi <tou iTriyvcocriv 
elXtjCpajuev, 6 0eos [o] dyyeXcov Kai hwdfiecov Kai Trdcrrjs 
KTicrew^ TravTO'i re tov yevou^ twv diKaiwv ot two'iv ivco- 
TTLOv (TOV evXoyw ce, otl KaTiq^noaa^ jue t^7^ t^juepa^ 

om. E alone. Trpocridrjcrai'] mE; 'iS-rjaav pvs ; ?8eiaav b. lo 6 5e] 

add. 07405 ToXvKapiro^ v. 11 eirlaTjfjios] iriaifj.os ps. Add. ava(pp6/jLvos 

E; om. G. 12 oXoKavru/ia] mvsE ; oXoKapTrw/xa bp. ry 0e<i5] G; 

deip TravTOKparopt. E. Tp-OL/j-acr/xivov... ovpavov] G (comp. L) ; om. E. -qroi- 

fj.aa-/j.ivov] add. el (sic) s alone. 13 Kvpie ...TravTOKpaTup] GL; om. E. 

14 Kai evXoyrjTov] om. vs by homceoteleuton. <tou] here, bvsE; after ayairr)rov, 

p (Jacobson). For iratSos crov m has crov viov. 15 5t' oO] om. p alone. 

crov] G ; ere E. 16 6 d77Aw;'] bv ; d77Aw;' (om. 0) mjpsE. dwa/xeoov] 

dwafialuv s. 17 /cricrews] mvsE (but with v. 1. rrjs Krlaeus); rrjs Kriaeusp; 

TTjs KTTjcrews b. Add. 8ri/j.iovpy6s v alone. -jravros re] mE ; Kai Travrbs bpvs. 

5tKaia;i'] bpvsLE; dvdpwwwv xn. iS KaTti^iccaas] vnE. ; -(j^iwcras bpvs. rj/mipas 

Kai wpas TavTrjs] bpsE ; copas ravr-qs Kai -qixipa^ v ; r//.(^pas rauriys m ; hac passione L. 

the same word n?y stands in both tov Xa^slv fie pLepoi k.t.X. When in 

places in the original. John xii. 27 our Lord says aaa-ov iie 

14. TTaiSos- crov] ' T/i_y son,' rather tK rijs (Spas ravTtjs (quoted by Steitz 

than ' T/iy servanf ; see the note on and others after him), the last idea 

Clem. Rom. 59. which any one would think of im- 

17. TOV yevovs Tav SiKatcoi/] So porting into the text would be a 
again, 17. Comp. Hermas 6"2>. ix. reference to the exact hour of the 
17 quoted by Zahn. See also the note day or night ; and the case before us 
on 3. is a parallel. See also above 2 

18. TTJs rjp.epai k.t.X.] ' This day fKeivr] rfi Spa (3acravi^6pfVoi, 7 0o- 
of persecution and this hour of ya.v kcli tvkIv iv fKdvrj rfj copa, and 
death.' As the rifitpa denotes the comp. Ac/a Joannis p. 6 (ed. Zahn) 
period of suffering, so the Upa de- r\p.apTOv, -aarfp IleTpt, iv rfj (Spa tuiitt] 
notes the climax of that period. k.t.X. The meaning is best explained 
There is no reference to the day of by Vz/a Cypriani 16 (Cypr. Op. ill. 
the month, or the hour of the day, as p. cvii, Hartel) 'Inluxit denique dies 
some have thought. In such a con- alius, ille signatus, ille promissus, ille 
nexion any chronometrical reference divinus, quem si tyrannus ipse dif- 
would be altogether out of place. ferre voluisset, numquam prorsus 
The significance of the words is in valeret,' and below 18 is the ex- 
fact explained by the following clause pression * clariticationis bora matura.' 

253 



1 



88 LETTER OE THE SMYRNA ANS. [xiv 



Kai uipa<5 TavTri<i, tov \a(3eiv fie fiepo^ ev dpiOjuw twv 
jULapTvpwv ev rw TrOTtipicp tov XpiCTOv [o'Oi'J eic ana- 
CTAciN zooHc alcoi^iov ^vy^f]^ T6 Kal crwfjiaTO^ ev dcpdapaia 
7rvevfj.aro<i dyiov ' ev oh wpocrde^deirjv evwrnov (TOv (Tt]- 
fjiepov ev Ovcria tt'lovl kui Trpoo'^eKTrj, Kadco^ 7rpor]TOL}Jia(Ta^ 5 
Kal 7rpoe(pavepoo(Ta<i Kal e7r\f]po3(Ta^, 6 d\frev^t]<i Kal d\t]- 
6ivo^ 0o?. hia TOVTO Kal Trepl iravTcov ere aivco, ere 
evXoyw, ere ^o^d^u) did tov altDviov Kai eirovpaviov 
dp-)(^Lepeii)^ 'Ivjorov XpLCTOv, dyaTrtjTOv (rov Traido^^ di' ov 
(TOL aw avTia Kal wvevfJiaTL dyico ["/] ho^a Kal vvv [Kal i< 
dei^ Kal ek TOt)s fxeWovTa^ alcova^. dfjiy]V. 

r Xa/Sfic] Xa/3et b. fxe] bvs ; om. mpE. fxipos] add. Kai KX-rjpov v. 

2 iJ.apT6pu}v] txt mE ; add. crov bpvs. aov] mshvs ; om. pE. 4 irpocr- 

SexGeiTjv] mE ; accipiani L ; Trpocrdexdeir] b ; TrpocrdexOeiri/xev pv ; TrpoaSexOvV- 
fiev s. 5 v duaiq.] Ouala m alone. triovi] irlwvi s. 6 kw. wpo- 

etpavipwaas] G ; wpocpavepdiaa^ E. Kal ivXrjpwcras] bpvs ; Kal TrXripwcas 

E ; om. m. d] om. p alone, inserting uiv after ^e6r. 7 Geos] here, 

bmpsE ; after d^euSTjs, v. tovto] tovtu s. cr^ alvu...do^d^io] mE; atVcu 

ere (add. Kal p) evXoyu} ere So^d^ci} ere bpvs. 8 8ia rod . . .Traiddi] m, and so 

generally E (but om. Kal eirovpavlov and ins. tov before ayair-qTov) ; pa' aeternum 
fojitificcm omnipotentem jesum chrishun L; avv ri3 aluviip {alwvt v) Kal iTrovpavlcp 
[eTT ovpavlu} v) 'Irjcrov "KpiarQ dyawr]Tu aov TraiSi bpvs. 9 di' ov] mE ; 

per quern L; ^e^' 06 bpv ; fiedov (sic) s. 10 avv avT(^'] mE ; et citm ipso 

L; om. bpvs. 17] bpvs; om. mE. 56^a] add. Kpdros m alone. Kal 

sec] bpsE ; om. mv[L]. Kal del] m (comp. L which has et in futurion in saecula 

For the false inferences which have a similar use of the preposition comp. 

been drawn from these words, see the Acts vii. 14 iv -^vxaii i^bofxrjKovra 

general introduction, where also the nivn. 

seeming parallel in S. E. Assem. 7. o-e alvo) (c.r.X.] Apost. Const. 

Act. Mart. Orient. I. p. 31 is con- vii. 47 a\vov\i.iv ere, vfivoviiiv ere, ei5Xo- 

Sldered. yovfiiv ere, fvxapKTTOVfjLfv ere, So^oXo- 

2. rw TTOTTjpLCci] ''the Cllp^ which yovfxev ere, TrpoaKvvovfiev ae, 8ia tov 

is mentioned Matt. xx. 22, 23, Mark fxeyaXov dpxiep^cos k.t.X., from the 

X- 38, 39 ; Matt. xxvi. 39, 42, Mark Gloria in excelsis. 
xiv. 36, Luke xxii. 42 ; John xviii. 11 : 8. ai<ai'i'ov...dpxifpe''s] The same 

see Galatians p. 274. expression which is used in Poly- 

eif avadTafjiv (,u^r]f\ These words carp's own epistle, Phil. 12 ; see the 

occur John v. 29. note there. 

4- 7rpoo-Se;^^etr;i'] passive. Comp. 12. 'Ai'a7rep\//'ai/ros] Used of the 

Apost. Const, ii. 58, viii. 31. offering up of prayer and speeding it 

5. eV Qv(rla\ 'as a sacrifice.^ For to the throne of grace; as e.g. Justin 



xv] 



MARTYRDOM OF POLYCARP. 



89 



XV. ' AvaTrefj.^avTO'i Ze avrou to djurjv Kai TrXrj- 
pwo'avTO^ Tr]v ev-)(f]v, ol rod vrvpo^ avOpiairoL ep}]\l^av 
TO TTup. iuL6'ya\r]<i 6 eK\afjL\lyd(Tt]<i (pXoyo^, dav{j.a 

15 e'lZofjiev, oh l^eiv i^oO)]' ot kuI eTrjp^dtijuev eU to dvay- 
yelXai to?? Xonroh tu yevojueva. to yctp irvp KUfxa- 
pa^ ido TTOifjcav, wcTTrep 666vr\ ttXolov vtto ttvev- 
fJiaTO<s 7rXr]pov/uevr]j kukXw 7repieT6i')(^i(r6u to ccojua tou 
jULapTvpo-i' Kai f]v juecrov, ouy w? o'^jO^ Katoiuev}], dXX' 

20 o)? dpT09 OTTTCdfjievo^, f] w? )(pucro^ Kai dp'yvpo<i ev 
KafXLVu) TTvpovfjievo^. Kai <yap evcohia^ ToaavTt]s dvTe- 

saeculo7-um) ; om. bpvsE. ii fieWovras alwvas] bvsE; aiijivas twv aluvuv rmp; 

saecula saectdorum L (see the last note). 12 'Aj'a7r^/x^ai'Tos...a;U7jj'] 

om. vs (by homoeoteleuton). 7rX77pw(raj'ros] add. omtov v alone. 13 f^- 

X'ljJ'] G; irpocev)(y\v E. aj'^pcuTrot] bpE ; epydrai /cat dvdpuwoi. v; virovpyol m; 

avSpes s. 14 davfj^a] txt mE ; add. fiiya pvs ; add. fxiyav b. 15 e'CSofxev'] 

E ; Ibojiev bpv ; iSwutv ms. e56dri] eduOrj s. er-qp-qdrnj-tv] G ; iT7)p'qdr)fjav E 

(comp. L). 17 TToi^craj'] troLeiaav s. 6d6v7]...TrXT]poviJievri] mbpv ; 6Q6v7}v... 

irXripovfievT] s ; ddovrj^...Tr\7)povfuivqs E. TrXot'oi'] irXoioi b. irvev^aTO%\ 

aviu.ov V alone. 18 kvkXui nepiereixi-crei'] irepLereixi-crei' kvkXcp v alone. 

irepLeTelxi-crev'] wepieTLxi-O'ev b. 19 ixdprvpos] apxi-^piois m alone. /xeaov] 

G; els fj.iaov E. Add. tov irvpbs v alone. 20 ws dipros.. .77] G (comp. L) ; 

om. E. oTTTwfieuos] dirrbiievos pv. fi us...Trvpovp.evos] om. m. 21 7ap] 

T0(rai/r?7s] G ; rotauT??; E (but with a v. 1.). 



om. V alone. euwSt'as] euoSi'as s. 

a^reXa/SoyOie^a] dvreXa^w/xeda s. 

Mart. ^^(?/. i. 65 (p. 97) arwi/ /cat 
oo^ap Ta 7rarpi...ai'a7re/i7ret /cai eu- 
Xapia-riav, ib. 67 (p. 98) o TrpoecrTas 
ev^as Ofioicos /cat eup^aptcrrt'aj. ..di'a- 
nifiTiei, Clem. Alex. Paed. iii. 12 
(p. 311) aiVoi' avaivi\v^ai Kvplco, Strom. 
vii. 6 (p. 848) TavTTju TTjv Ovdiav {ttjs 
fvx^s) .uuaTTffMTvopLev, Euseb. a. E. X. 
4, 5, etc. So it is used not unfre- 
quently in the Greek Liturgies. 

TO ini.r]v\ With the definite article, 
as in I Cor. xiv. 16; see Otto's note 
on Justin Apol. i. 65 (p. 97). Comp. 
also Euseb. H. E. vii. 9 crvvcn-Kpdey- 
^apevov TO ajxrjv. 

16. TO yap TTvp /c.r.X.] For parallels 
to this strange phenomenon, see 
above, i. p. 614 sq. 



20. as apTos K.T.X.] This first com- 
parison may have been omitted by 
Eusebius from homoeoteleuton, or 
not improbably, because the homely 
image offended his literary taste. 
Ignatius adapts the image of bread' 
to his own martyrdom in a different 
way, Pom. 4. 

cos xP^'J'os /c.r.X.] Euseb. Mart. Pal. 
10 hia TTvpos oia ;^pu(roy aKpaiffivecrTa- 
Tos...TT]v 8oKt.pir)v aTvode^coKe. The idea 
of the testing and refining power of 
fine or precious metals was doubt- 
less present here also to the writers' 
mind, though not definitely express- 
ed. 

21. evco8ias /c.r.X.] On this sup- 
posed miracle sec above, i. p. 615. 



390 LETTER OF THE SMYRN^ANS. [xv 

\af3of^eda, W9 Xi^avcorou irveovTO^ rj aWou tli'O^ tcov 
TljJLLCdV dpoifjiuTcav. 

XVI. nepa<s yovv Ihovre^ oi ai/ojuoi /urj ^uva/uiei/ou 



I TTveouTo^] om. m alone. dWov] om. m alone. 

odv m ; oSv bps ; itaqiie \,. /56>'Ts] d^6vrt% m. 

4 ouVoii] G ; om. E. ^/cAei/crai'] iKiXevae p alone. 



3 yovv] vE; 5' 

M^] mE ; ov bpvs. 

5 aur(^] avrb b. 



3. ne'paf yoCi/] 'a/ /(^j/,' 'finally.^ 
So TTf'pas yoOi/ in Clem. Horn. i. 8, 
iii. 62, XV. 5, xvii. 14, 16, 17, 18, xix. 
24 ; and Tre'pas ye rot in Barnab. 
//>/. 5, 10, 12, 15, 16. 

/ij} Sucn/Ltew!/] At S. Stefano on 
the Coelian, the text Ecclus. li. 4 
'In medio ignis non sum aestuatus' 
is written under Polycarp. See Us- 
sher's note. 

5. KOfxcfieKTopa] Sueton. Octav. 
43 'Confectores ferarum, et nonnun- 
quam ex nobilissima juventute, pro- 
duxit,' Nero 12 'Confectores quoque 
ferarum et varia arenae ministerial 
Quintil. Decl. ix. 7 'Exspectabam 
cruentum ilium contectorem,' Act. 
S. Meletii 39 (quoted by Gersdorf in 
Heinichen Euseb. H. E. I. p. xxxix) 
TiKiaavTav 8e avraii' rrjv (V^^fjv Ttpocr- 
fj\6ev avTa 6 Kofi(pKTo)p. It was the 
business of these 'confectores', as 
their name implies, to give the 
' happy despatch ' to wild beasts 
which had been hunted in the arena, 
and sometimes to human beings 
also, as here and in Act. Perp. et 
Felic. 21 'Perpetua...errantem dex- 
teram tirunculi gladiatoris ipsa in 
jugulum suum posuit,' Act. Prob. 
Tarach. etc. 10 eKeXevaev (j.axaipo(j)6- 
vovs (1. p,axaipo(^6povs) rav Xov8apiav 
elaeXdeLv koI drroa(f)aTTfiu avTovi. In 
the present instance the vcnationes 
had only just ceased, and therefore a 
'confector ' was at hand. Otherwise 
he was not a functionary connected 
with the death by fire. The 'confec- 
tor' has been wrongly confused with 
the 'bestiarius.' The work of the 



'confector' began where that of the 
'bestiarius' ceased. 

Trapa^va-ai ^LCpiBiov] The incident 
doubtless presents itself to the mind 
of the writers as a parallel to John 
XIX. 34 fy Tcov (TTpaTiu)Ta>v Xoy^^rj av- 
Tov Trjv TrXfvpav i'vv^fv Koi e^ijXdfv 
evdiis aip,a Ka\ v8a>p. In both cases 
the act of piercing with the spear or 
sword was an exceptional act, which 
could not have been foreseen from 
the mode of execution. 

6. TTfpKTTfpa] Whether this word 
formed part of the original text or 
not, it must be explained by the 
belief that the human soul departed 
from the body at death in the form 
of a bird. In the case of a pure 
Christian soul, this bird would 
be a dove. So we are told of the 
martyrdom of Eulalia, Prudent. 
Peristeph. Hymn. iii. 33 sq, 

Emicat inde columba repens, 
Martyris os nive candidior 
Visa relinquere, et astra sequi ; 
Spiritus hie erat Eulaliae, 
Lacteolus, celer, innocuus... 
Vidit et ipse sateiles avem 
Feminae ob ore meare palam, 

which is an exact parallel to the inci- 
dent before us. Again we read in 
the Latin Martyrologies (see Bedae 
Op. V. p. 1087, ed. Migne) under 
Nov. I, concerning S. Benignus of 
Dijon, a reputed disciple of Polycarp, 
that at his martyrdom 'columba nivea 
de carcere Christianis aspicientibus 
ad caelos ascendit, et odor suavissi- 
mus quasi paradisi secutus est'. On 



xvi] 



MARTYRDOM OF POLYCARP. 



391 



avTOv TO orcdfjia vtto tov 7rvpo<i haTrauijOrjuaij tKeXevarav 

5 TrpoaeXdovTa avTw KOjucpeKTopa TrapafSuo'aL ^Kpidiou. 

Kai TOVTO TTOirjo'avTOs, e^rjXOe [TrepiCTTepa Kai~\ 7r\fjdo 

KOjxcpiKTopa] KOfj.<patKTOpa v ; Kovrpinropa. m. irapafivaai] irapa^vacrai (sic) s. 

^Kpldiov] G {^i<p'o' Sibv b) ; gladmnciilum L; to ^icpos E. 6 TroirjaavTos] 

iroi-^a-avTes p alone. Trepto-repa Kal] G (comp. L) ; om. E. 



the other hand in reference to the 
soul of a rapacious and unscrupulous 
impostor, Lucian {de Morie Pefcgt: 
39), ridiculing this belief, invents the 
fiction how, when Peregrinus threw 
himself on the pyre and was burnt 
to death, a vulture rose out of the 
flames (see above, I. p. 140). It was 
perhaps to humour this superstition, 
or to emphasize the symbolism 
which it involved {Artemid. Oneir. 
li. 20 e^of yap rt iraKaiov rovs dnoda- 
vovTas Tovs ye toiovtovs nXdacreiv re kol 
ypd(pfi.v eV dercov oxovfxevovs, speaking 
of kings and great men), that from 
the funeral pyre of the Roman em- 
perors an eagle was let fly as a token 
of their deification, Herodian iv. 2 
aeTos a(f)ieTat avv rco TTvpi dviKivad- 
fifvos (S TOV alBepa, os 0epetf diro yrjs 
es ovpavov ttjp tov j^acrikeas yl/^vx^jv 
TTia-TevfTaL vtto 'Pcofjiaioov. This pas- 
sage has reference more especially to 
the funeral of Severus. We have ac- 
counts also of the same ceremonial 
at the exequies of Augustus (Dion 
Cass. Ivi. 42) and of Pertinax (Dion 
Cass. Ixxiv. 4) ; comp. Justin Apo/. 
i. 21 (p. 67). 

Of all birds the dove most readily 
suggested itself as the emblem of a 
Christian soul. The image of the 
Psalmist (Iv. 6), 'O that I had wings 
like a dove, etc.', had led the way. 
The proverbial innocence of this 
bird likewise recommended it (Matt. 
X. 16; comp. Tertull. Scorp. 15 'sim- 
plices animae et solummodo colum- 
bae'). It was a common belief also 
that there was no gall in the dove 



{Horapollo i. 57), though this view 
was not taken by more learned na- 
turalists (Aristot. Hist. An. ii. 15, p. 
506, Phn. N. H. xi. 37, 74) ; and 
this point was seized upon by Chris- 
tian writers (Tertull. de Baptism. 8 
'quod etiam corporaliter ipso felle 
careat columba'; comp. Cyprian 
de Unit. Eccl. 9). Hence in the cata- 
combs we find pictures of doves with 
the legends 'Anima innocens', 'Ani- 
ma simplex', etc., and the designation 
'Palumbulus sine felle' is there given 
to the souls of little children. For 
these and similar representations in 
the catacombs, see Kraus Roma Sot- 
ierranea p. 237 sq. The caged bird 
represents the soul imprisoned in the 
body ; while the bird set free suggests 
the soul soaring heavenward. For 
the symbolism of the dove generally 
see Pitra Spicil. Solesni. il. p. 484 sq, 
Martigny Diet. Antiq. Chret. p. 162 
sq (s. V. 'Colombe'). It is not con- 
fined to Christian writers. Rabbini- 
cal commentators on Cant. i. 15, 
iv. I, V. 2, 12, vi. 9, so interpreted the 
dove; see Leyrer in Herzog Real- 
Encykl. s. v. ' Tauben in Palestina ', 
Bochart Hieroz. li. pp. 11,17. In the 
spurious Life of Polycarp, ascribed 
to Pionius, it is related (21) that at 
the time of his consecration one of 
the brethren elbev nepl rf^v Ke^akrjv 
HoXvKapTTov irepiaTepdv XevKrjv Trepl 
r}v kvkKos TjV cficoTos. 

But did this mention of the dove 
form part of the original text or not ? 
Eusebius says nothing of it, but 
writes f^rjXde wX^Bos ai'/xaros. The 



392 



LETTER OF THE SMYRN^ANS. 



[xvi 



al/ULaTOS, tbo'Te KaTaafiea'aL to irvp Kal 6avfxa(rai iravra 
Tov 6-^\oVf el Tocavrri tl^ hiacbopa. fj.eTapv twv tc 
aTricTTiou Kai tcov eKXeKTwv tov eh Kai ovto^ yeyovei 
6 BaujuacrtcoTaTO^ ^lloXvKapTro'SJj ev Toh Ka6' t]iua<s XP^~ 
vOL<i hihacTKaXo^ d7roa'To\LKO<5 Kai 7rpo(priTiKO<i <yev6}Jievo^, 5 
eTriC/coTros t^s ev Cjuupvr] dyia^ eKK\t](ria^' irdv 'yap 

I TravTol om. m alone. 2 u k.t.X ] For these words to the end of 

the chapter v substitutes, ttjs rocrauTrjs Siarpopas tui> re iriaruv Kal ruv airicTTWV Kal 
ovTUS ireXeiudr] 6 ayios iepapxr)^ Kal evdo^os fidprvs tov xP'-'^'''"^ iroKiiKapiros rrj el- 
Kadi Tpirrj tov (pevpovaplov firjuos. ei] eis s alone. Toaavrr] res diacpopa] to 

ffavTi) TTJs 8La(popd b. tcs] om. s alone. re] m[v]E ; om. bps. 3 e/cXe/c- 

rcDj'] txt mbE; add. ei'?? ps. wv] ov s. ouros] outws (sic) b. yeyovL\ 

ye-yovi b; i-yiyovei ^ \ yeyoveiv s; yeyovef E; om. m. 4 Oav/MaffiiOTaTos] E; 

fiaKapioi Kai davfiaaiuiTaTos m ; ^au/xocriiiiTOTOs fidpTvs b ; davfidaios /j-dpTvs ps. IIo- 



words Trepia-repa kul are wanting not 
only in all the extant Greek MSS, in 
the Latin of Rufinus, and in the 
Syriac Version, but also in writers 
like Nicephorus who borrowed from 
Eusebius. On the other hand they 
were certainly found in the arche- 
typal MS which was the progenitor of 
all other existing MSS (both Greek 
and Latin) of the Letter itself; for 
the absence of the words in two 
Latin i\iss means nothing, since these 
merely translate from Rufinus in 
this part (see above, in. p. 360). Our 
choice therefore lies between the 
authority of Eusebius and the au- 
thority of the extant form of the Acts 
of Martyrdom. In favour of the 
omission it may be urged: (i) As a 
question of internal evidence; that 
the dove seems out of place. The 
blood does its work by extinguishing 
the fire ; but nothing more is heard 
of the dove. Unlike the doves of 
Eulaha and Benignus, it does not fly 
up heavenward, as we should expect ; 
(2) As a question of external evi- 
dence; that Eusebius is in all proba- 
bility an older authority than the 
extant form of the Ac/s themselves ; 



that as he in this part generally gives 
the words of the document verbatim, 
he may be assumed to have done so 
here ; that there is no reason to sup- 
pose the dove would have been an 
offence to him, since elsewhere {H.E. 
vi. 29) he relates a somewhat similar 
portent, when Fabianus was desig- 
nated Bishop of Rome, eV fifreapov 
TTfpKTTepav Kara-rvTaaav (mKa6f(rdfji'(u 
Ttj avTov Kf(f>a\^...fXLiii]fxa ivbuKvvpivrjV 
TTJi eVi TOV (TuiTrjpa tov aylov Trvevp.aTOS 
iv e'ibeL nepicmpas Kadodov ; and lastly 
that the insertion may be explained 
by the superstition of a later age, as 
shown in the Acts of Eulalia and of 
Benignus. On the other hand, in 
favour of its retention it may be 
maintained that the text of the Acts 
is generally a safer guide than Euse- 
bius, who does not profess to give 
the document word for word, who 
omits clauses and expressions here 
and there, and whose taste might 
have been offended by this bald ma- 
terialism, just as he omits the image 
of the apros oTrrwixevos in 1 5. On 
the whole the arguments against its 
genuineness seem to predominate. 
But if it be not genuine, the alter- 



XVIl] 



MARTYRDOM OF POLYCARP. 



393 



ptjjua, 6 d(pfJK6i> 6K Tov (TTOfJiaTO'i avTOu, 6Te\eiit}6r] Kal 

XVII. 'O e dvTi^riXos Kal ^dcTKavo^ Kal Trovtjpo^, 

lo 6 dvTLKeifJLevo^ tco yeveL tcov hiKaicou, Ihcov to te jueyedo^ 

auToO Tr]<5 juaprupia^ kul Tt]V dir dp-^fj<5 dpe7ri\t]7rT0P 

XvKapwosI G; om. E. 5 yeuoixevos] yevuofj.evos s. 6 eTr/o-KOTros] txtmsE; 

add. re bp. aylas eKKXrjcrias:] m[L]; KaOoXiK-^s eKKkiqffia^ bsE ; (KK\T]alas ttJ^ 

KadoXiKTJs p. 7 dcpiJKev] mE ; iS,o.(p7}Kev bps. e/c tov <jT6p,aTos] 5ta ffrdfJ-arot s. 

Te\Lw67]] mE ; om. ps ; Koi ereXeiwOr] b with some MSS of E. 9 ai'Wf'TyXos] bvsE ; 
avriSiKos p ; dvTiKei/j.vos m. Kal wovrjpds] irov-qpbs (om. /cat) b appy. 10 6] 

bpsE; SaijjLWv 6 iravTore v ; 6 /cat m. avriKdixevos] add. /cat ^SeXirrTo/jLevos v alone, 
re] G; om. E. 11 dvevlX-qTrTov TroXtret'a;'] sE; dveiri\7]TrTU}v (sic) TToXtreta;/ b; 

dvfTrlXrjTTTOv clvtov iroXirelai' p; TroXiTdav dveTriXijiTTOi' m; Kadapdv Kal dveTrlXrjTTTOv 
iroXiTeiav v; irreprehensibilem oiniicin vitam L. 



native remains, that the words Trept- 
(TTipa. Kal were not a deliberate inser- 
tion but an unintentional corruption. 
On this hypothesis various conjec- 
tures have been offered ; e^rjXdfv 
TTfpl crrepua TTXrjdos Ruchat, 6^17X6' eV 
dfjKTTepa TrXfj6()s Le Moyne, and such 
like. The only emendation however 
deserving consideration is Words- 
worth's f^rjXdf nepl (TTVpaKa tt\t]6os 
'about the sword-haft' {Htppolytus 
p. 318, ed. 2), which is excellent of 
its kind and has been adopted by 
Lagarde {Rell. Jut: Eccl. Gr. p. 84), 
by Zahn, and by Funk. In this case 
the words Trepi arvpuKa may have 
become blurred in a very early copy ; 
and this illegibility would explain 
both the omission by Eusebius and 
the substitution of Ti-epto-repa koi in 
the extant form of the Acts. This 
solution however is open to the 
serious objection that a-rvpa^ else- 
where seems always to mean the 
spike of a spear and never the haft 
of a sword or dagger. Reasons are 
given in the chapter on this Letter 
in the general introduction (see above, 
I. pp. 606 sq, 643 sq) for suspecting 
that the words nepia-repa Kal were de- 



liberately added by the spurious Pio- 
nius whose name occurs below, 22. 

I. acrre Karacr^eaai] Cyprian Ep. 
X (p. 491 Hartel) ' Fluebat sanguis qui 
incendium persecutionis extingueret, 
qui flammas et ignes gehennae glo- 
rioso cruore sopiret,' quoted by Ja- 
cobson. 

6. ayias] If the reading koOo- 
XiKrjs be adopted, we have here the 
earliest example of this technical 
sense of the ' Catholic ' Church, as 
opposed to heretical and schismatical 
bodies ; see the note on Ign. Sttiyrn. 
8, and the remarks I. p. 414 sq. 
As a question of external authority, 
it would be difficult to decide be- 
tween the two readings ; but, as 
there would be a tendency to sub- 
stitute KadoXiKfjs, I have without 
hesitation given the preference to 
ayias; see above, i. p. 621 sq. 

9. dvTi^rjXos] A LXX word (Lev. 
xviii. 18, Ecclus. xxvi. 7, xxxvii. 11), 
but there always applied to a woman, 
and so also TesL Diiod. Pair. Jos. 7. 

10. 6 dvriK.iip.iv OS /C.T.X.] For d 
avTiKfipevos see the note on Clem. 
Rom. 5 I ; for rw yevei tcov StKaloiv see 
above, 14. 



394 



LETTER OF THE SMYRN.^ANS. 



[xvii 



TToXiTeiav, ecTTecpavw/uei/ou re tov Ttj^ dcpdapa-'ia^ crre- 
(pavov Kai (^pa^eiov duavTippr]Tov a.7revt]ve'yfJievov, eire- 
Trj^evaev w? jutj^e to (roy/uctTLOv avTOv v(p' t]fji(jdv Xrjcbdrj- 
vai, KuiTrep ttoWwv eivLBvfjiovvTMv tovto woLrjo'ai kul 
KOii^covfjaai tw dyno avTOv crapKio). VTref^aXev yovv 5 
NiKrjTrjv TOP TOV 'HpcoBov TTUTepa, ddeXcpov d.e 'AAk^s, 
evTV)(^e'Lv Tw dp-^ovTL wG'TE jut] hovvai aVTOU TO (TfJojua, 

I iarecpavwixivov re] pvsE; earecpavijinevovTai. h ; fffTecpavcofi^t'ov d^ m. rrjs 

a<pdap(Tias\ add. koL SiKaiocriv-qs v alone. 2 avavripp-qrov'] dvavrip-qTov b ; 

dvavrrjppriTov v; avavrripiTov (sic) s. 3 us /^T^Se] bvsE ; ware ij.7]8i m; ws /cat p 

(inserting fxij before ixf v/xuiu). auj/xaTtov avrov] mE ; corpus ems L; \ei\pavov 

avTov bps ; tI/xlov avrov \d\j/avov v. \ri<pdrivai\ mbv ; \7)(p6ei7] E ; XeKpOrji/ai ps. 

4 iTTidvpLovvTui'] ivdi'ixovvTwv V alone. 5 avTov crapKii{i] crapKiip avrov 

p alone. inr^jiaKei' yovv] b ; VTre^aXof yovv rives E ; inr^lSaXev yap p ; 

viri^aXov yovv ws irovqphs s; suntmisit nantqtie L; viriXa^ev (so Gebhardt, but 
? inrijiaXev) m ; Udev vivi^akev cos deivos Kai fxiffayLos 6 irovqpbs v. 6 Ni/ctjtt;;'] 

Nt/cTjTai/ p alone. "AX:??s] hsYs ; aX/c^s p ; aX/ct? s ; alces L ; A/cets m ; dd\Kr]s 

E (mss, with some vv. II.). 7 e^'Ti'xe?;'] evrvxeiv b. d'pxo^Tt] bpvs ; 

rectorein L; i)yeiJ.6vL E; dvOvTrdru} m. avrov] avrois p alone. cnS/xa] 



2. ^pa^etov] See the note on 
Clem. Rom. 5. For dirocfx'pea-dai^pa- 
^eiov, comp. such phrases as dno- 
(pepeadai viktjv, a&Kov, Trpcoreta, etc. 

3. (OS /iTyfie K.r.X.] Comp. Ep. 
Vienn. et Lugd. 62 ottojs p.r\hi Xelyjra- 
vov avTuv (paivrjrai errl rrjs yijs en. 
The reason however which is there 
given for the wish of the persecutors 
to obUterate the reliques is not, as 
here, to prevent the worship of the 
martyrs, but to crush out all hope 
of a resurrection. Again the motive 
of Ignatius in entertaining this wish 
for himself {Rom. 4 p.r\6kv KaTaXiTrcoaii> 
rav TOV a-wfiaTos p.ov) is quite different 
from either, iva /xr) Koifirjdels ^apvs Tivi 
yevcofiai. 

<T03p.drt.ov] With a tinge of com- 
miseration, as in />. Vt'enn. et Lugd. 
(Eus. H. E. V. l) 23 TO be aapdri- 
OV...0X0V Tpavpa Koi /xc6Xco'\|/' : comp. 
24, 52 (v. 1.) ; and see especially 
the index to Epictetus, and Mayor's 



note on yu7'. x. 173. 

5. Koivoovijaai] i.e. by gathering 
together about his grave for the pur- 
pose of common worship. 

orapKicp] The diminutive is used 
in pity or tenderness, like crajpariov 
just above. These diminutives were 
especially favourites of the Stoics, 
who employed them to express their 
philosophical contempt of the body, 
M. Anton, ii. 2 ri -rvore rovro elfii, 
(TapKLa earl Kai 7rvevp.driov...dXX' cos 
rjdrj aTTodvrjcTKaiv Ta>v (rapKiav ... Kara- 
(f)poi'r](Tov. Thus also Epictetus uses 
the double diminutive, i. 3. 5 sq W 
yap fifjLL ; raXaincapov dvOpoindpiov' Ka\ 
ra Svarrivd fxov a-apKibia /c.r.X., and 
elsewhere. So too the Latin 'ca- 
runcula,' e.g. in Arnob. adi/. Nat. 

ii. 76 'nobis in carunculae hujus 

folliculo constitutis'. 

6. "aXkt;?] a Christian of Smyrna ; 
for she is doubtless to be identified 
witli the Alee mentioned Ign. Smyrn. 



XVIl] 



MARTYRDOM OF POLYCARP. 



395 



fMt]y (prjcriu, dcpevre^ tov ecrTavpajfjLevov, tovtov appuiv- 

Tai (TepecrdaL' kul tuvtu \ei7rov~\ VTrofSaWoPTcov Kat 

[o evL(T')(yovTU3v TMV 'lovhaiMv, dl Kal eTripr](rav, /ULeWovrcoi/ 

t]p.Mv e/c TOV TTupo's uvTOv \a\i^aveiv, dyvoovi/Te^ otl 

0VT6 TOV XpiCTTOV TTOTC KaTaXLTVeLV ^VVf]a'6lJieda, TOV 

vvrep Tr]^ tov ttuvto's koctjulov tcov orco^ojuevwv crwTrjpla^ 
TraSovTa, dfj.cofxov virep dfxapTiaXtZv, out6 6Tep6v TLva 

add. Ta(p^ b alone. 8 fxri] fx-rjirore v alone. dpfwcrot] dp^ovrai. 

bpvs. 9 Kal pri.] om. m alone. e?7roj'] E; cIttuiv pv ; eliruv bs; om. m 

[L]. vTToliaWovTuv] G ; vwo^clKovtuv 'E,. lo iviaxvovrtjiv] G; ivLaxvcrduruv 

E. tQv] pvs ; om. mb. In E the mss vary. er-qp-qaav'] ir-qpidav s; 

ir-qpovv v. fxeWoi'Tuiu ij/xuv] here, mbvs {fxeXovTwv ijfiujv s) E ; before Xafi^d- 

veiv, p. II avTov] pE ; avrb ms ; tovto v ; om. b. Xap.^dveiv'l In v the 

remainder of the chapter is omitted. 12 ovre] om. m. irore KaTaXiwetv] 

mE ; TTore KardXenrelp (sic) b; KaTaXnTeiu TrwTrore ps. 8vv7]ff6fji.eda\ dvprjaQ- 

IxaiOa. (sic) s. 13 Trai'Tos] om. m alone. rdv crwfo/i^i'w;'] bpsE ; om. m. 14 

iradovTo] dwoOavovTa m alone. dp-wixov vvip afj.apTuXuv] G; om. E. In L the 

whole sentence runs qui pro pcccatis nostris pati tanta dignatus est. apLapruXup] 

afxapToXQv s. 



13, Polyc. 8. See the note on the 
former passage, and also I. p. 366 sq. 
8. ap^covTat. ae^eaBai] See Lactant. 
IjisL Div. V. II ' Nemo hujus tantae 
belluae immanitatem pro merito de- 
scribere...non tantum artushominum 
dissipat, sed et ossa ipsa comminuit 
et in cineres furit, ne quis extet se- 
pulturae locus, quasi vero id affectent 
qui Deum confitentur, ut ad eorum 
sepulcra veniatur, ac non ut ipsi ad 
Deum perveniant.' See also Euseb. 
H. E. viii. 6, where he relates that 
the bones of the Nicomedian martyrs 
were dug up and thrown into the 
sea, coy av \i.r] iv fivrjixacriv anoiceipLeyovs 
npocTKvvoiev Twes, Seovs 8r] avrovs, ws 
ye coovTo, Xoyi^ofievoi : Act, Friict. 
Augur, etc. 2 (p. 265 Ruinart) ' Ae- 
milianus praeses Eulogio diacono 
dixit, Numquid et ne Fructuosum 
colis ? Eulogius dixit. Ego Fruc- 
tuosum non colo ; sed ipsum colo, 
quem et Fructuosus,' on which say- 
ing Augustine, Scriii. cclxxiii. 2 [pp. 



V. 1 106), comments in the same 
spirit as our martyrologists here. See 
also August, c. Faust, xx. 21 {Op. 
VIII. 347) 'Populusautem Christianus 
memorias martyrum religiosa sol- 
lemnitate concelebrat...ita tamen ut 
nulli martyrum, sed ipsi Deo mar- 
tyrum, quamvis in memoriis mar- 
tyrum, constituamus altaria'; comp. 
de Civ. Dei viii. 26, 27, xxii. 10 {Op. 
VII. 215 sq, 673 sq), where this 
father is especially careful to con- 
trast the honour paid to the martyrs 
by the Christians with the worship 
offered to dead men by the pagans. 

9. dnov] i.e. ' Nicetes and those 
who acted with him,' if the reading 
be correct ; but a probable inference 
from the authorities is that elnov 
should be omitted, in which case ku 
ravra k.t.X. will mean ^t/iis too at the 
instigation of the Je'ws\ with a 
reference to the active part they had 
taken at a previous stage of the 
martyrdom, 12, 13. 



39^ LETTER OF THE SMYRN^ANS. [xvii 

(Te/SecrdaL. tovtov juev yap vlov bvra tov Oeou TrpocTKv- 
vovfieVf TOi) ^e jULccpTupa^ ft)9 iua6>]Ta's Kai ^i^t]Ta^ tov 
Kvpiov dyaTTWiuei/ d^ico^ 6V6K6v evvoia^ dvv7r6p(3\r]TOv Trj^ 
el's TOV t^LOv ^acriXea kul ZthdaKaXov cov yevOLTO kul 
rjixd^ (TvyKOivcovov'i re Kal crvfj.fia6r]Ta<s yeveaOai. 5 

XVIII. 'I^oov ovv 6 KevTvpidov Tf]V Ttov 'lovhaicav 
yevofJievriv (piXoveiKiav, 6ek avTov ev juecrw, ojs (eOcs 
ai/TOis, 'eKavG'ev. ovtm^ re tj/me'i^ vcrrepov dveXofJievoL 
Tct TijULcoTepa Xi6u3v TroXvTeXtov Kal hoKifjmoTepa virep 
^pvcriov oaTa avTOv, diredefJieQa ottov Kal dKoXovSov lo 

I (Ti^(rdat\ G ; cre^eip E. 2 fxaOrjTas Kal ^i/xtjtixs] /it/AT^ras /col iJ.a9r)Tas s. 

ToO KvpLov} bpsE; avrov m (comp. L). 3 ivcKef] m; ^veKa bps. The MSS of 

E vary. eOfoias] ewoias s alone. 4 co;'] bpsE; ipsorwn L; y m. 5 av^- 

KOLviovo\)%\ pE; KOivwvov'i mbs. crii/x/^a^Tyras] GL; fxadr^Tas E. 6 oiV] om. v. 

KvrvpL(j3v'\ mvs [Kevrvplou s) ; comp. Chron-Pasch. p. 481 ; eKaTovTapxv^ E ; eKarov- 
rapxos KevTvpiwi' bp. ttjv] mvpsE (comp. Chron-Pasch.); om. b. 'lovdaluv 

yevofj-^vTiv] bps ; judaco)-u)n L ; 'XeyoiJ.ivijiv iovbalwv m v(?) (comp. Rev. ii. 9, iii. 9). 
7 ^tXo^'etK^af] (piXoviKiav s. auro;'] mbpsE (comp. Chron-Pasch.) ; corpus L ; t6 

(rw/itt ToO aY^ou /xaprvpos v. wy ?6os ayrots] msE ; rod jrvpbs bp v(?) ; om. [L] 

(comp. Chron-Pasch.). 8 iKavaev. ovtws re] mbs (ovtw for oCrws bs) pE ; 

" KaTKavaev avrb rhre v. avekofievoi] dveXu/u.ei'oi s. 9 5o/ct/xc6re/)a] 

5oKl/iwr^/)w^' p ; 5oKt^6Tepa bv ; doKyj/jidTepov a. loxpucrW] x/"^'''''''*' h. dTre^^yae^a] 
dirodeixeda h. Add. ets 6V evodK-qaev 6 Oebs towov v alone. /cot d/c6\oi'^oi' t}*'] 

9. rt/Liicorepa...^7rep] For this con- 13. yvvi6\iov\ For the commemo- 
struction see Winer Gramni. xxxv. ration of these 'birth-days' of the 
p. 301. saints and martyrs, on which they 

10. aiTiQi\i.i6a\ The grave of Po- were born into a higher life, see 
lycarp is mentioned as being at Bingham Christ. Antiq. xiii. g. 5, 
Smyrna by one who lived in a xx. 7. 2. Comp. Tertull. de Coron. 3 
neighbouring city and had already ' Oblationes pro defunctis, pro na- 
grown up to manhood when the mar- talitiis annua die facimus,' and see 
tyrdom took place, Polycrates of Ducange Gloss, s. v. 'Natalis.' For 
Ephesus writing soon after A.D. 190, the idea comp. Ign. Ro>ii. 6 6 roKeros 
Euseb. H. E. v. 24, eVt 8e /cai IIoXi;- [LOi TrLKeiTai...nr] ffj.TTodiar]Te /not ^^crat 
Kapnos fi> ^fJ-vpvri [KeKoifxrjrai] koI iiri- (with the note), Tertull. Scorp. 15 
(T/coTTo? Kai naprvs. For these 7nartyria ' Tunc Paulus civitatis Romanae 
or ;;^^;;/<7rz'rtt' of the martyrs, see Bing- consequitur nativitatem, cum illic 
ham Christ. A tit. viii. i. 9, xx. 7. 3. martyrii renascitur generositate.' 

aKokovQov fiv\ ''it was consequetlt^ 17. o-vv rots dno ^i\a8(\(f)las] 

and so '' cottfortnable^ * co7tvenient.' For the connexion between Phil- 

The place is not mentioned, lest it adelphia and Smyrna see above II. p. 

should be divulged to their enemies. 240 sq. This notice has given rise 



xix] MARTYRDOM OF POLYCARR 397 

riv. evOa 0)9 dvvaTov rjfjuv (rvvayofj.evoi'; iv dyaWia- 
(rei Kai X^P^ Trape^ei 6 Kvpio^ iTTiTeXelu Trjv tov 
fxapTvp'iov avTOv f^juepau yevedXiov, ek re Ttiv Tuyv 
7rpor]6\})KOT(jov {Jivr)fiy]v Kal tcov jueWovTiiov a(rKt]0'LV te 

15 Kai eToijuacriau. 

XIX. ToiauTU Ta Kara tov /uiaKapiov floXyKapirov, 
OS (Tvv Toi'i ctTTO 0i\ade\(pia9 dcodeKUTO^ iv Cfivpvrj 
luapTvp/]cra<s juovos vtto TrdvTcov [/uaAAoi/^ }JiVf]fJLOveveTaL, 
w(TT6 Kal VTTO Tcov idvcov iv TTavTi TOTTO) XaXeTadai, ov 

20 fjLovov hida(rKa\o<i yevojuevo^ e7ricry]iiXO<5, dWa kui jjiaprv^ 
epo^o^, ov TO jjiapTvpLOv TraVres eTriSvjuova-iv fjiifie'icrdaif 

pvsE ; Kal aKo\ov6eiv tjv b ; aKoXovdws m. 1 1 iv6a] om. m alone. avvayofiivoii 
iv dyaWidaei-Kal] ffwayaWSfievois (sic) Kal crvvayo/j.a'OLS iv s alone. 13 /j-afyrvptov] 

fMaprvpos m alone. rj/xipav yeviOXiov] mbsE ; ij/JLepav yevecrOai p ; yevid\iov 

rifj.ipav V. ttjv] bvs ; om. mp. The MSS of E vary. tuiv -irpoT^dXriKOTwv] 

mpE; T(2v i]\67ik6twv (sic) b; avrov vs. 14 /j.V7j/j.7]v'] r)fitv p. dffKT)<nv'] 

HffKLffLv s. 17 os] here, G ; before Mo''os, E. dudiKaTos.../xapTvpria-as] 

G ; dui8Ka Tov...iJ.apTvprjaavTos E (the MSs). 18 p-dWov] E (comp. L cidtiirae 

meruit pri7icipatu)n)\ om. G. 19 wVre] G ; ojs E. \oXd(sOaC\ The quotation 

of E ends here. 20 ft.bvov'l fidvos b alone. Add. yap v alone. 5i8d<TKa\os] 

mbvs ; add. idvuv p (comp. L magister adknc vocatiir a popiilo). iwiffijfxos] 

iTriaifMos s. 2 r ?^oxos] bpm ; i^ox^raros s ; rlpuos Kal i^ox^raros v. fxifxeladaL] 

fufxrjcraadai m alone. 

to the false reading eV ^iXa8e\(f)ia 3). It is not impossible however, 

for 61/ ^iXofiriXicp in the address of that we have the names of others in 

the letter (see above, p. 363) ; but, if the list in the ancient Syrian Mar- 

the letter had been addressed to tyrology (published by Wright) under 

the Philadelphians the mention of Feb. 23, ' In Asia of the number of 

their own martyrs would certainly not the ancient confessors Polycarp the 

have been made in this casual way. bishop, Arutus (?), Cosconius, Me- 

For the idiomatic ScoSfKarof, ' with lanippus, and Zeno ' ; comp. also 

eleven others,' see Kiihner Grainiii. Marty7'ol. Hieron.V\\.Ys.'3X.V^'ax\..{Op. 

468, II. p. 562. The most natural xi. ii. p. 555), where the same names 

interpretation here is that all the and others are given as martyred 

eleven were Philadelphians (as taken either 'Smyrnae' or 'in Asia,' with 

above, li. p. 243); but (tvv toIs k.tX. the usual confusion of this Latin 

may perhaps mean ' with eleven Martyrology. 

others including those from Phil- 18. ^lovos k.tX?^'' is singled out by 

adelphia.' Of these eleven others all rather (than the others) to be 

one only, Germanicus, is mentioned remeinbered^ 
in this letter by name (see above, 



398 



LETTER OF THE SMYRNA. ANS. 



[xix 



KUTU TO evayyeXiov XpiCTOv yevojuevov. dia Tf]S utto- 
fJLOvi]^ KaTayMVKTafj.evo's tov a^iKOV ap")(OVTa kol o'vtco^ 
TOP Tfj<i d(p6apaia^ CTTiCpavov aTToXa^iov, crvv to7^ 
uTToa'ToXois Kai Tracnv diKaiois dyaWiwinevo^ do^a^ei 
TOV Qeov Kal TraTepa TvavTOKpaTopa Kal eiiXoyei [t6v~\ 5 
Kvpiov \r]iJLiJov~\ hjcrovv XpLO-TOi/, top (rcorfjpa tcov ^v^oov 
t^jucov Kal KV^6pvt]Trju TMV crw/uaTMv t'jjULMV Kal TTOifieva 
Trj^ Kara Tr]V OLKOVfJcevriv KadoXiKr]^ eKKXri(ria<s. 

XX. ' Y/ueh juev ovv ri^LcoaaTe dia TrXeiovwv ^r]Xct)- 
Orjvai vfjiiv Ta yei/o/ULeva' rj/uei^ de KaTa to irapov a)9 eV 10 



I 5m Tri% viroixovrjs] txt pv ; add. yap nub ; Kai Sid ttjs avrov vTro/j.oi'rjs s 
2 KaraywvKrd/nevos] KaTayovicrd/Jievos s. &diKOV &pxovTa] apxovTa ddiKov s. 4 diro 
(rriXois] txt mbpsL ; add. Kai fidprvai v. iraffiv] bv ; Tract mj'pjs. dyaX 

Xiw;U.evos] dya\iu}fj.vos b. 5 rbv Qebv Kai] Oeov m alone. iravTOKpaTopa] mL 

om. bpvs by homoeoteleuton. rbv] m(?) bvs ; om. p. 6 T\fiQv] bpvsL ; om. m 

'lr)aovv...\j/vxw r)fj.Qiv'\ om. b by homoeoteleuton. crwr'^pa] prtef. K7]Se/j.ova Kai 

V alone. 7 7]/ji<2v pri.] pvs (comp. L) ; om. m ; def. b (but the omission by homoe- 

oteleuton shows that the scribe had it in his copy). Kv^epv-qTrjv] Kv^^pvlTi^v s. 

8 tV] om. m alone. KadoKLKrjs] bpvsL ; dylas m. KK\rialas] mbps ; add. 

et spiritum sanctmn per quetn cimcta cognoschmis L; add. Kai to wavdyiov Kai 
fwoTTOiov wpevfia, 'oOev Kai rjixeh aTravres rbv fj.kv XP'-C''^^ TrpoffKvvovp.ev (is vibi' dXrjdivbv 
6vTa TOV Oeov, to^s 6e fidpriipas ihs /xi/XTjrds Kai fxad-ijTas tov Kvpiov dyairwjxev d^Lws' wv 
yivoLTO Kai rjuds irdvTas crvvKoivuvoiis avTuv yeveadai Kai iirLTVX^'iv ttJ's ^aaCKelas tQiv 
oiipavuv ffiiv xptfTw iiqdov tw Kupi'w rjfiQv c3 t) db^a Kai to KpaTos e/s Toiis aluvas twv 



3. dnoXa^wv] ''receiving as his 
due' ; see the note on Gal. iv. 5, and 
comp. [Clem. Rom.] ii. 8. 

II. bia rov aSeXc^oC] For the 
possible meanings of the preposition 
see the note on Ign. Rom. 10. It 
cannot here denote the scribe, for 
his name Euarestus is given below ; 
nor can it very well denote the 
bearer, for the word ij,ffj.r]vvKafxev 
seems to exclude this. It must there- 
fore designate the composer of the 
letter, as in Dionys. Cor. quoted by 
Euseb. I/. E. iv. 23 Tr)v irpOTepav i]puv 
bin KK^nevTos ypa(pfl(Tav. 

MapKiavov] This is probably the 
correct reading. The change into 



MapKiavoi in one MS is explained 
by the fact that Marcion's name 
appears in the context of that same 
MS. The alteration into the more 
familiar name MdpKov in other au- 
thorities is natural enough. On the 
variations here, and on similar con- 
fusions elsewhere, see Gebhardt in 
the Zeitsch. f. Hist. Theol. 1875, 
p. 370 sq; who however adopts the 
reading Mapxtcoros. A Marcianus is 
mentioned by Eusebius H. E. v. 26 
as a person to whom Irena^us dedi- 
cated one of his treatises ; and this 
is not improbably the same man. 
The name however is not uncommon 
at this time. A contemporary of our 



xx] . MARTYRDOM OF POLYCARP. 399 

Ke<pa\ai(i) /uejuijuvKajUiev ^la tov a.Ze\(pov t^jucov MapKi- 
avov. juaOovTe^ ovv tuutu kui toI^ erreKeiva d^6\(poT<s 
Trjv 67rL(TTo\r]v hLa7rejJL\lraG'de, \va kui eKeivoL Bo^ao'cocri 
TOV Kvpiov TOV eKXoja.'i Troiovfjievov tmv ihicov hovAcov. 

15 Tm Se hwajdevM 7rdvTa<s ti/md^ eLcrayayeiv [eV] Tt] av- 

Tou ^apiTi Kcxi hcopea et? Ttjv eTTOvpdvLOv avTOv f3acri\ei- 
av, CLa Traido^ avTOv, tov juovoyevov'i 'Irjcrov XpiCTTOV, 
oo^a, Ti^rjy KpaTOSj jULeyaXtoa-vvtj, ek toi)s al(jova<s. Trpoc- 
ayopeu6T6 7ravTa<s tovs dyiovs. vfj.d^ ol orvv rjfjilv 

20 Trpocrayopeuovcriv kui GvapecrTO<s 6 >ypa\jy^a<s TravoiKel. 

aldfuu.dfJiriv v (and so this MS ends). 9 7r\et6j'W!'] TrXeiww;' s. 10 yefSfxeva] 

mbs ; yivdfieva p. ws iv] m; iiri bps (eTriKe^aXaioj s) ; al. L. 11 neuTjvvKa/jiev'] 

fj-ev rjvoi(Tafj.ev s. MapKiavoO] marcianum L ; fj.apKiwvoi m ; fidpKov 

bps. 13 diaTri/jLipaade] 5 Laiviix^j/acr 6 ai s; 5td irifixpacrdai. b. Sofdcrwcrt] mps; 

So^afwcrtJ' b. 14 iroLovfj.evov'\ m ; iroLOvvTa dwb bps. L has bonoj-mn electione 

servoritm. 15 Ty 5^ Swa^evr^;] mbp (om. 5e bp) ; rof hk dvvd/j.evov s. eV] 

bps ; om. m. 16 eTroi'pd^'ioi'] m ; aiuvLov bps. 17 waiobs avrov tov 

/iovoyevous] b ; tov Trai86s avTov tov fiovoyevovs ps ; tov fiofoyevovs avTov Traidbs 
m. 18 56fa] m ; prsef. (J17 bp ; w ?? s. toi)s] ms ; om. bp. aiuiva^] 

m ; add. d/irji' bpsL. TrpoaayopeveTe^ irpoaayopeveTaL bs. 19 vfioisl bp ; 

om. s ; Kal yap vfj-ds m ; omnes L. '^M'^''] t.\t bvL ; add. dde\(pol m. 20 

Eudpeo-Tos] auT^s evdpearos m alone. 7pdi/'as] txt bpsL; add. tt/c ein(TTo\7]v m 

(comp. Rom. xvi. 22). Trayot/cei] here, bps {iravoi.Ki s) L; after 

evdpeffTos, m. 

Marcianus, a lawyer, is mentioned dian inscriptions (4380 m, n). See 
by Fronto Epzst. p. 43 (ed. Naber). also Mittheilungen d. Deutsch. Ar- 
il, roli eVfKfti'a] '' who are farther chdol. histit. in A then viii (1883), 
away''; cornp. Ign. Ephes. 9 Trapo- p. 325 sq. It is found also on coins 
hiVfravTa'i rcvas fKeWev. of Miletus, Pergamum, and Tralles. 
15. Tm 8e Bwafieva K.r.X.] Conip. It appears likewise in a notice of 
Rom. xvi. 25, Eph. iii. 20, Jude 24. Aristides {Op. I. p. 508, ed. Dindorf), 
On account of the parallel passages relating to these same regions and 
in S. Paul, Zahn would connect 8ia this same time, though the person 
TTotSos K.r.\. with what follows : but in question is described as a Cretan, 
the order rather suggests their con- The early bishop of Rome bearing 
nexion with the preceding words. this name is said to have been a 
20. 'Evapea-Tos] The name occurs Palestinian Jew, but the tradition has 
three times in Smyrnaean inscrip- no value. 

tions (Boeckh Cofp. Itiscr. Grace. oypai/^nf] As in Rom. xvi. 22, where 

3148, 3152, 3162), and not elsewhere in like manner the scribe sends a 

in the collection, except in two Pisi- greeting. 



400 



LETTER OF THE SMYRN^ANS. 



[xxi 



XXI. MaoTvpeT ^e 6 fxaKapL0<5 floXyKapiro^ fjirjvo^ 
^avdiKOU ZevTepa IcrTaiuevov, nrpo eirra KaXav^cov Map- 
Tiwu, (Taj^^aru) jueyaXwy copa oy^orf (Tvve\r](p6t] vtto 
'Hpiohov eTTL dp-^iepe(jo<i ^lXlttttov TpaWiavou, dvOvira- 
TevovTO^ CTariov Kohparov, ^acriXevovTO^ he eU rovs 5 
aici}va<s ' Iriaou Xpiarov to t] Zopa, Tifj-t]^ fj-eyaXcocrvvr], 
6p6vo<i aicovio^, (iTTO yeved'i eU yeveav. d/utjv. 

XXII. I. ^'EppwaOaL vjud^ ev^ofieQa, ddeX(f)oi, (ttol- 
"X^ovvTa^ Tw Kara to euayyeXiov Xoyo) ' hjO'ov Xpicrrov' 
/uied' ou ho^a tw Oecp eirl (TcoTtjpia tyi twv dyicov e'/cAe/c- 10 
Tcov KaOco^ e/uapTupfjorev 6 juaKapio^ floXvKapTro^, ov 
yevoLTO ev Tt] f^acriXeia 'hjcrou Xpio-Tov rrpo^ tu ix^^ 
eupedfjvai >//i9.] 

I Maprvpel'} bps ; ifiaprvprjaev m. 5^] mbp ; add. Kal s. /xrjvbs] 

fiivbi m. Prtef. Karci p-h aai.avovs m alone. 2 'SavdiKov'] i^avdrjKov b. 

IcrTafi^vov] bs ; elcrrafxivov p ; om. m. wpb] prccf. /caret 5^ pupalovs m 

alone. Mapr^wj-] m (and so also in the heading; see p. 363) ; /naiwv bpL; 

p.aiov s ; dwptXiwv Chron-Pasch. 3 6yo6ri] bpsL (comp. Chron-Pasch.) ; 

evoLTy m. (nii'e\ri(pdr)] txt bsL; add. 5^ p; praef. tj (sic) Kal m. 4 enl 

dpxie/3^ws] bps ; p07itifice L (but it translates a.vdxnraTiiovTO'i by procottsulc) ; 
apxi-(po-pX^'''^'^ (s'c) p-kv m. ^CKlTnroii] add. rod dae^ovs (sic) m alone. 

TpaWLavov] bp ; ffrpaXiauod s; Tpaiavov mL. dvOvTrareijouTos] m (add. 5^ m) bp ; 

avdvirdrov 6i'ros s ; dub. L. 5 SraTt'oi;] L; crrpaT lov hs; raTi'ou Chron-Pasch. ; 

om. m. Both words a-Tariov KoSpdrov are omitted in p, so that Philippus is made 
proconsul as well as chief priest. KoSpdrov] Kopdrov s ; Kopdro. . h ; for p see 



I. Maprvpfl 8e] On these supple- 
mentary paragraphs generally, and 
more especially on the dates given 
in the first, see the chapters on the 
Letter of the Smyrneeans and on the 
Date of the Martyrdom in the gene- 
ral introduction. 

3. (ra|3/3aTa) /xeynXw] So also in 
the body of the document, 8 outos 
(ra^^arov pLeyaXov. 

a-vi'e\^())6r]'] Connected by Zahn 
with the preceding words. But there 
would be no special reason for de- 
scribing the exact hour of his ap- 
prehension, as distinct from his 



martyrdom ; and moreover it is clear 
from the narrative that he cannot 
have been apprehended at the eighth 
hour, whether 8 A.M. according to 
the Roman reckoning, or 2 P.M. ac- 
cording to the Eastern. 

4. apxtepecos] In the body of the 
letter ( 12) he is styled 'Asiarch'. On 
the identity of the two offices see the 
excursus, On the Asiarchate (p. 404 sq). 

dvOvnarevovTos] The proconsul is 
mentioned several times in the body 
of the document ( 3, 4, 9, 10, 11, 
12), but his name is not given there. 
The year of the proconsulship of 



XXll] 



MARTYRDOM OF POLYCARP. 



401 



2. TavTa jueTeypa^p^aTO fiev fmo^ ek tuiv Giprj- 
15 vaLOV fxadrjTOv tov FloXuKapTTOu, o /cot/ (TweTroXiTeuaaTO 

Tft) Glprjvaici}. 

3. 'Gyw de CctJKpaTfj'i ev KopivQu) e'/c tmv Faiov 
dvTiypacpcov eypw^a. rj %]0/s jmeTa TravTUiv. 

4. 'Gyco he TraXiv Hlovio^ ek tov TrpoyeypafjiiJievov 
20 eypaxlra di/a^t]Tt](ra^ avra, KUTci diroKaXv^Lv (pavepco- 

(ravTo<i /uLOL tov jmaKapiov floXvKapTTOv, Kadoj^ hrjXwcra) 
ev Tw Kadeprjs, (rvvayaycov avTa i]hr] o'x^hov e'/c tov 
^pouov KeKfj.r]KOTa, \va Kajue crvvayayr] 6 Kvpio^ lr]crov^ 
Xpio'TO'i jueTa t(jov eKXeKTcov avTOv eU Tt]v eirovpavLOv 
25 (^acriXeiav avTOv, co r] ho^a crvv iraTpl Kai dyito irvev- 
jmaTi et9 tov^ alwi/as tcov aitoviav. dfxtjv. 



the last note. 6 'It/ctoO XptaTov] txt bps ; praef. tov Kvpiov i]ixwv m[L]. y... 

a/^V] bsL; om. mp. t^] w s. fJ.eya\o}(Tvv7j] fj....\o(Tvv7] h. S'Eppuicrdai] 

^ppojffde p. The whole of this paragraph eppu(T6aL...vpe6rjvai rjnas is omitted 
in mL. evxa/J-eda] evxo/J-aiOO' s alone. 9 to?] to bps. XpLcrrov] yZd b. 

10 So^aJ bs ; Trdaa 56^a p. fy] txt p; add. /cat irarpl koI 0.710; irvev/jLaTi bs. 

auTrjpiq,] bs ; awTrjpiuj p. 11 i/xaprijprjffev] e/xapTijpLffev s. /xo/capios] bs ; 

a7tos p. ou]b; S^ ps. 14 26 TavTa... dfii^v hpsL,. For these 

words m substitutes the more extended paragraphs which are given in brackets 
TavTa...a./j.riv. EipTjvaiov] elpijviov b. 15 toO] add. 0.7^01; p alone. 18 

7} xap'5 /U-era ira.VT(>3v'\ bps (but add. 7}IJ.Qiv p); om. L. 22 rjSri] i8r} s. 23 

(n;j'a7a7T?] (ri'i'a7a7ei bs. Kvpios] add. ^yUtDj' p. 24 eTroupawoj'] p (comp. 

m); ovpavioi' hs. 25 ^aaiXeiav] jiaaiXiav s. y] bp ; w s. Trarpt] bp ; 

praef. t<^ s. d7t(f)] bp ; praef. ry s. 



Statius Ouadratus is fully discussed 
in the general introduction. See 
also above, p. 368 sq. 

5. ^aaikevovTOS 6e /c.r.X.] On the 
objection that this mode of expression 
indicates a much later age see the 
chapter on this Letter in the general 
introduction (esp. r. p. 635 sq). 

6. w 7; bu^a K.T.X.] Taken from 
Clem. Rom. 65 St' ov avra So'^a, Tip,i], 
KpuTos Koi fieynkcoavvr], dpovos ulmaos, 

niro rwi/ nlcovcov k.t.\. See above, I. 
IGN. III. 



p. 626. 

9. Ta...\6ya>] For this dative of 
the rule or standard with crroi;^6ti/ see 
Rom. iv. 12, Phil. iii. 16, Gal. v. 25, 
vi. 16 (with the notes). 

II. ov yevoiTo k.t.X.] Taken from 
Ign. Ephes. 12 ov yivoiro fioi vno ra 
'ix^l evpedrjvai. 

14. TaOra K.r.X.] For a discussion 
of the questions relating to the three 
paragraphs, which follow, see the gen- 
eral introduction (i. p. 626 sq). 

26 



402 



LETTER OF THE SMYRN^EANS. 



[xxii 



\The three precedhig paragraphs as read in the Moscow MS?)^ 

2. STavTa jueTeypayf/^aTO fj.ev fdio^ Ik tmv Glprivaiov 
o-vyypafifjiaTUiv 6s Kai cvveiroXiTevaaTO tw .lpt]vai(a, 
/uLaOrjTrj yeyoi^oTi tov dyiov floXvKapTrov. outos yctp 6 
Giptjvalo^, Kwra tov Kaipov tov fxapTvpiov tov eTTLCTKOTrov 
rioXvKapTrov yevojuevo^ ev ^Puifxr], 7roX\ov<i e^ida^ev ov 5 
Kai TToWa avTOv (Tvyy pajjifJiaTa KaWiorTa Kai SpOoTaTct 
(pepeTai' eV oh juejULviiTai lloXvKapTrov, oti Trap' avTov 
e/ULaOev I/cai/ws re Tracrav aipectv i]Xey^ev, Kai tov ekkXt]- 
(Tia(TTiKOV Kavova Kai KaOoXiKOV, ws irapeXafiev vrapa 
TOV dyiov, Kai Trape^ioKev. Xeyei ^e Kai tovto, oti io 
(TvvavTf)(TavTO^ TTore tw dyio) floXvKapTrio MapKiiovo^, 
dcp' ov ol Xeyojuevoi MapKicovicrTalj Kai eiTrovTO^, '.7ri- 
yivwcKE triad's, HoXvKapTre, eiirev avTO<5 tw MapKLcovi, 
^G7riyiv(i)(TK(i), 7r ly IV CO (T Kit) tov TrpwTOTOKOv TOV CaTavd. 
Kai TovTO Be (pepeTai ev toT^ tov Gipfjvaiov cvyy pajj.- 15 
fjiacTLV, OTI r] rifJiepa Kai copa ev CjULvpvt] ejULapTvptjcrev 6 
floXvKapTTO^f i]KOVcrev (pcovtjv ev Trj ' PtojULaicov iroXei 



6 opdoraTa] dpOdrara m. 



II Map/cfwcoy] fiapKiuv m. 



13 etirev] direLv m. 



I. TavTa K.r.X.] Though the 
Moscow MS generally preserves the 
older and better readings, the form 
which these three paragraphs assume 
in it is evidently due to a later hand. 
This is clear (besides other indica- 
tions) from the omission of the words 
Kadws StjXcoo-o) eV rw Kadf^fjs, which 
seemed out of place when this Letter 
of the Smyrn^eans was detached 
from the Pionian Life of Polycarp 
in which it had been incorporated ; 
see the general introduction. 

5. ov] If both ov and avrov be 
retained, the former should perhaps 
be translated 'where' (i.e. in Rome). 



A redundant avrov however, following 
upon ov, would not be without many 
parallels ; see Winer Gramm. xxii. 
p. 184 sq. 

7. v ols K.r.X.] In three writings 
of Irenaeus, extant whole or in part, 
we have mention of Polycarp; (i) 
Hacr. iii. 3. 4 ; (2) Epistle to Flo7'inus 
quoted in Eus. H. E. v. 20 ; (3) 
Epistle to Victor quoted in Eus. 
H. E. v. 24. In the two former 
passages he speaks of his own con- 
nexion with Polycarp. The story of 
his encounter with Marcion is in the 
first passage. 



xxii] MARTYRDOM OF POLYCARP. 403 

V7rap)(^(ji)v 6 GlprjvaTo^, w? (raXTTiyyo'S Xeyovo'r]^, floXv- 
KapTTO^ efJLapTvpricrev. 

20 3. G/c TovToyv ovvy &)9 TrpoXeXeKTUL, twv tou Glprj- 
vaiov (TvyypaiuiuaTwi/ ra'io<i jueTeypayfy-aTO, ek he twv 
FaLOv dvTLypacpwv ' IcroKpaTr]^ ev Kopivdu). 

A 'Gyw Se TraXiv FIlovlo^ e'/c twv ' IcroKpaTOu^ avri- 
ypa(p(jov eypayp-a, Kara aTTOKaXvyfyiv tov dylov floXv- 

25 KapTTOu ^tjTtjcras auTa, crvvayaycou auTa rjBt] cr^ehov e'/c 
TOV -x^povov KeKfjiriKOTa \va Ka/ne crvvaydyv] 6 Kupios 
' h](rov<i XpiCTO'S jULETa twv ekXektmu avTov el^ Tf]v ettov- 
pavLOv auTOv iSaoriXeiav w rj ho^a orvv tw TraTpi Kai tco 
VLw Kai Tw dylii) TrvEVfiaTi el^ tov^ aL<jova<s tmu alwvcov. 

30 a/i^ji/.] 

17 TToXet] TToXt m. 19 efj.apT6p7](7ev'\ ifiaprupicrev m. 20 toutcov] tovtov m. 

Et'/jrjcaiou] eipTjvdLOi m. 



26 - 2 



On the Asiarchate. 

As regards the literature of this subject, it will be sufficient to 
mention here Eckhel Dodr. Nu?n. Vet. iv. p. 207 sq ; Gothofred Cod. 
Theod. vi. 3, xii. i. 103, 112, xv. 5. i, xv. 9. 2, xvi. 10 paratitl. ; Krause 
Neocoros p. 71 sq (Lips. 1844); Waddington in Lebas Voyage ArcMo- 
logique Inscr. iii. no. 885; Babington On an unpublished coin of Laodicca 
bearing the naine of an Asiarch {Numismatic Society of London, 1866); 
Marquardt De Provinciarum Romanarum Conciliis et Sacerdotibus in 
Ephemeris Epigraphica i. p. 200 sq (1872), and again Romische Staats- 
verwaltung i. p. 374 sq (1873). Further particulars relating to the 
literature will be found in Eckhel, Babington, and Marquardt. 

Under the Roman Government the principal cities of the several 
provinces were united together in confederations for certain religious 
and civil purposes, called Commune Bithyniae, Ciliciae, Gaiatiae, Pam- 
phyliae, etc. The presiding officers of these unions bore the titles, Bithy- 
niarch, Cilicarch, Galatarch, Pamphyliarch, etc., respectively. In some 
instances, as for example in Lycia^ these organizations appear to have 
existed before the establishment of the Roman supremacy, in which case 
they were merely adapted by the Romans. Of these confederations the 
most famous was the Cojnnmne Asiae, to koivSv T179 'Ao-tas, as belong- 
ing to the earliest and prerogative province ; and accordingly we hear 
much more of the Asiarchs than of the others. The earliest Asiarch 
recorded is Pythodorus, the friend of Pompeius (Strabo xiv. i. 42, p. 
649) ; the latest mention of the office as still existing is in a rescript of 
Honorius and Theodosius a.d 409 {Cod. Theod. xv. 9. 2, v. p. 438, ed. 
Gothofred). When we find Justinian speaking of the Phoenicarchs 
and Syriarchs as obsolete offices {Novell. Ixxxix. 15), it is a tolerably 
safe inference that the Asiarchate likewise had been abolished or fallen 

^ This follows from the language of ^/^s koX avfj-ixaxia-s e^ovXevovro wpbrepov, 

Strabo when describing the Commune vvv 5' ouk elK6s,dXK' iTriToTsPu/JLaiois rauT 

Lyciae with the Lyciarch at its head; xiv. dvdyKij KetaOai. 
3. 3 (p. 665) Koi vepl 7roX^/U,oii 8^ koI elpr'j- 



THE ASIARCHATE. 405 

into disuse. In the tenth century the character of the office was so 
little remembered that Constantine Porphyrogenitus identifies the Asi- 
arch with the proconsul [de Themat. i. 3 o rauTT/s [i.e. 'Ao-tas /xtKpas] 
Kparwv dvOviraTO? 'Aatap^^r^s iXeyero, Patrol. Graec. CXill. p. 80, ed. 
Migne)'. 

It was the object of these confederations, while a certain amount of 
local self-government was thus given to the provinces, to connect them 
more closely with the empire. To secure this end more effectually a 
religious bond was necessary. Hence the establishment of the worship 
of the emperor, often connected with that of Rome and sometimes with 
that of the senate. The assumption of the title Augustus was a pre- 
liminary step (Veget. ii. 5 'imperator cum Augusti nomen accepit, 
tamquam praesenti et corporali deo fidelis est praestanda devotio ') ; 
and the idea was further strengthened by the Greek rendering 2/8acrTos 
(Dion Cass. liii. 16 Avyovcrros, ws Kat TrAeioV Tt ri ko-io. dvOpioirovs (ov, 
iTreKX.7]6T]...^ ovTrep koL ^efSaarov avTOv koL eAA.7yvi^ovTS ttcus, wcnrep Ttva 
creTTTov, ttTTo Tov cre(Sdt,ia6aL ivpoafnvov). The next Stage was the erection 
of temples (o-e/^ao-Teta) and the establishment of priesthoods for the 
maintenance of this worship. A city which established such worship 
bore the title vewKopos or ' temple warden '. Proconsular Asia was one 
of the earliest provinces to adopt these rites (b.c. 19); and here they 
flourished with exceptional vigour. In six at least of the cities com- 
prised in the Commune Asiae (Smyrna, Ephesus, Pergamum, Sardes, 
Philadelphia, and Cyzicus) periodic festivals and games were held 
under the auspices of the confederation, kolvov (or kowo) 'Ao-tas eV 
'^p.vpvy, iv 'Et^eVo), iv Uepya/xw, k.t.A. ; see Marquardt Ephetneris 
Epigraphica i. p. 209, Boeckh Corp. Inscr. Graec. Index p. 43. Each 
of these had likewise its temple or temples dedicated to the worship of 
the emperors. The local chief-priest of each city was designated ac- 
cordingly, ap^iepeijs n^S 'Acrtas vawv twv [or vaoO tov\ iv ^fxvpvrj, iv 
'E<^aw, eV Kv^LKw, etc. (see below, p. 409), or more fully apxi-^p^ys 'Ao-ias 
vaov TOV iv 'E^ecru), kolvov T17S 'Acrtas (C. /. G. 3858 e). The pro- 
vincial chief-priest, who had the control of the whole, was styled ap^'e- 
pevs Trj<i 'Acrtas or a'p^t/uei)s toS koivov Trj% Acrtas. He IS also tO be 
identified with the 'Aa-Lapxqs, as will be shown presently. His chief 
functions were the general direction of the cultus of the emperor 
throughout the province and the superintendence and presidency of 
the festivals and games. Hence Rufinus in the account of Polycarp's 

^ The passage indeed is a tissue of ovtos twv 'Ecpecriwv, 'Aaidpxv avTov diro- 
blunders. Constantine speaks of S. Luke KaXuv. Alexander (Acts xix. 33) is c^uite 
as iJ.eiJ.vritj.ivos 'A\t,dv5pov tov tote -rrpuTei- distinct from the Asiarchs. 



406 LETTER OF THE SMYRN^ANS. 

martyrdom {H. E. iv. 15) translates 'Ao-iap;!(r/s by inunerarms. Hence 
also the language in Cod. Theod. xv. 9. 2 ' Asiarchis et ceteris, quorum 
nomen festivitatis solennitas dedicavit' (a.d. 409). The expenses of 
these exhibitions fell to a considerable extent upon him, so that only 
men of substance could properly fulfil the requirements of the office 
{Cod. Theod. vi. 2. 3, xii. i. 103, xii. i. 148, xv. 5. i, xv. 9. 2, with Gotho- 
fred's notes). Hence the statement of Strabo (see above p. 383 sq), 
that the Asiarchs were frequently chosen from the citizens of Tralles on 
account of their wealth. But besides these more directly religious and 
ceremonial duties, the confederation superintended the erection of 
monuments and other public works, the imposition and collection of 
taxes for the maintenance of the temples, and the like. It was also 
the medium of communication with the emperor and the senate. As 
involving the presidency of this confederation, the Asiarchate was an 
office of great dignity and influence. After the proconsul, the Asiarch 
was probably the most important person in the province ; and his 
name, like that of the proconsul, was frequently used for marking the 
epoch on coins and in documents. An account of the steps taken for 
the purpose of electing an Asiarch by the confederation is given by 
Aristides {Or. i. p. 531 sq)'. There are grounds for thinking, as I have 
shown in the first volume (on the Date of the Martyrdom), that this 
was the very occasion on which Philip the Trallian, who presided at 
Polycarp's martyrdom, was elected (see especially i. pp. 628 sq, 665 sq). 
Without entering more fully into the duties of the Asiarch, I purpose 
discussing three points, relating to this office, which present some 
difficulty, while at the same time they affect the notices in early Christian 
writings. 

1 In the first public assembly at Smyrna Asiarch from among them. But it seems 

in the beginning of the year (iaraixivov more natural to take them as meaning 

ToD ^Tovs Kal yiyvoijAvris iKK\T)alas ttjs that his desire had been fulfilled and he 

irpuTTis) the name of Aristides was put had not been elected, 

forward for the chief-priesthood of Asia Of the corresponding election of the 

(t7]v kpuavvrivTrivKoiVT^vTris' Aaias),thoxigh Lyciarch Strabo (xiv. 3. 3, p. 664 sq) 

he himself deprecated it. He continues, tells us that the representatives of the 

/cat av/jL^aivei fiera tovto avvidpovs p-h cities which have votes meet together in 

e^Uvai ^/j.vpvaiuiv eis ^pvyiav &vio Kal general session (e^s kolvov cxwiSpiov) at a 

IxiWeiv (l>ipLv tov/jlov ovo/xa iv t(^ awe- city which they have selected and ap- 

opiij) ry Kotvif Kal yiyvofjiaL rpiros i} proved (^V ^v doKip-dauai irdXiv eXo/xevot); 

rirapTos rrj xetpoToviq,. It is inferred by that some cities have three votes, some 

Marquardt (7?. S. p. 370 sq) and others two, some one; and that in the session 

from these last words, that three or four (ev ry (xvpe5pl(^) the Lyciarch is first cho- 

names were submitted by the confedera- sen, then the other officers (dpx"0 of the 

tion to the proconsul, who selected the union (tou ov<7Tri/j.aTos). 



THE ASIARCHATE. 407 



I. Identity of the Asiarch and High-priest. 

The identity of the two has been disputed by Waddington (Lebas 
Voyage Arc/icologiqtie, Inscr. iii. 885), by Babington {On an unpublished 
coin of Laodicea p. 12 sq), and by Perrot {De Galatia Provincia p. 150 
sq) ' : but Eckhel {Doctr. Num. Vet. iv. p. 208 sq) can hardly be 
claimed on this side, since he says explicitly (p. 209) 'Verisimile est, 
cum quis generatim dicitur dpxi^p^v's rrj? 'Ao-tas...tum intelligendum 
Asiarcham ' (see also p. 205), thus conceding everything for which the 
advocates of the identity contend. Notwithstanding the authority of 
such names, the facts and arguments recently adduced, more especially 
by Marquardt {Ephem. Epigr. i. p. 210 sq, Rom. Staatsv. i. p. 374 sq, 
1873), not to mention the valuable investigations of an older critic 
Gothofred {Cod. Theod. vi. 3. i, xii. i. 112, xv, 9. 2, xvi. 10 paratitlon), 
seem to place the identity beyond a doubt. It is not possible to add 
much to Marquardt' s arguments, but his position has been strengthened 
by one or two lately discovered inscriptions, and some other considera- 
tions which he has overlooked seem to favour his view. 

(i) The Asiarchate, Bithyniarchate, etc., are spoken of as the 
priesthoods or chief-priesthoods of the several provinces ; e.g. by 
Modestinus [c. a.d. 230] in the Digest, xxvii. i. 6, 14 (p. 354, ed. 
Mommsen) Wyov<; Upap-^ia [v. 1. le.pw(Tvvri\ olov 'Acnapx^a, BLOvviapx^oL, 
K-aTTTraooKapxta, Trape^et dXeLTOvpy-qaLav aVo i-TnrpOTrwv, tovt eoriv, ews 
av dpxi]. This same language is used respecting the apxi^pev?. Thus 
we read of Chrysanthius that he received ttJv dpxt^p^frvvqv tov rravTO'i 
Wvov<; (Eunap. Vit. Soph. p. in, quoted by Marquardt R. S. p. 374), 
while we have been told before of this same Chrysanthius that Julian 
apxiep^a [ciTreSet^e] tov re dvOpa koX ttjv yvvoLKa ttjs Ai;Stas. Again, in 
a law of Constantine {Cod. fust. v. 27. i) we find the words 'quos in 
civitatibus duumviralitas vel sacerdotii, id est Phoenicarchiae vel 
Syriarchiae, ornamenta condecorant'. Nor can there be any doubt 
that the Asiarchate is intended in the following passage from Papi- 
rv\z.mx%'vci Digest. 1. 5. 8 'sedin Asia sacerdotium provinciae suscipere non 
coguntur numero liberorum quinque subnixi ; quod optimus maximus- 
que princeps noster Severus Augustus decrevit ac postea in ceteris 
provinciis servandum esse constituit'. So in like manner there can 

1 I am pleased to find that the identity ever that in the case of the smaller pro- 
of the two offices is held by Mommsen in vinces, like Galatia and Lycia, the High- 
his new volume (1885), Rom. Gesch. v. priest was distinct from the Galatarch, 
p. 319 sq, note i. He considers how- Lyciarch, etc. 



4o8 LETTER OF THE SMYRN^ANS. 

be little question that the office which Aristides {Or. i. p. 531) calls 
Trjv [(.pMcrvvqv Trjv koivyjv tt^s 'Acrias was the Asiarchate. This is the 
more evident when we compare the election which he describes with 
the account of the election of the Lyciarch given by Strabo xiv. 3. 3, 
p. 664 sq. Even in strictly Christian times we meet with a sacer- 
dotium or apxtepwcrwT/ ; and the character of the office may be inferred 
from the language of Innocent I, EpisL 23 'Neque de curialibus ali- 
quem ad ecclesiasticum ordinem venire posse, qui post baptismum 
coronati fuerint vel sacerdotiuni (quod dicitur) stistinuerint et editiones 
publicas celebraverint' (Labb. Cone. iii. p. 37, ed. Coleti), where the 
celebration of the games, which was the main function of the Asiar- 
chate, etc., is especially singled out as the chief duty of the ' so-called 
priesthood'. The religious character of the office disappeared with the 
downfall of heathendom and the establishment of Christianity; but the 
title ' high-priest ' was still continued, though the bearer of it was now 
little more than president of the games. See the references already 
given to Gothofred, especially Cod. Theod. vi. 3. i, xvi. 10 paratitl, 
where the relation of the ' priesthood ' to the games is exemplified from 
the law books. This connexion may be amply illustrated hkewise from 
the inscriptions; e.g. C. 1. G. 3422 ap;(t/)ao-a/xevov evSo^ws /xero. /ttya- 
Acov avaXtoyaarcov koI Sovra KOVTpoKVV7]yi(Tiov k.t.X., 27 1 9 dp)^LepaTvcravTO'S 
jneyaXoTrpeTTcos, iv rj dp^upwavi'T] Kai ixovoixa^Las koL Kvi'T]yeai.a<; cTrcreXeo'ej/ 
K.T.X., 2766 ap^tepareucravTa tov avTOKparopo'S Kat ayuivodcTir^aavTa kol 
Sis (.(TTidaavTa tov hyjjxov kol Travra iroLrjaavTa /xeyaXoTrpcTrws XafjuirpoTara 
KoX TvoXvTiXia-TaTa Ik tujv ISlwv: comp. 2934, 3489, etc. Perhaps how- 
ever the two following inscriptions, placed side by side, will exhibit the 
parallelism more effectively : 

C.I. G. 2511 

(jya/xiXca /xovo/xa^wi/ Kai VTTOfjivrjfJia 
KVvrjyeo-LOiv Ne/x-eptou KatrrpiKtov 
AevKLOv HaKMVtavov 'Acrtap^ou Kai 
Avpr]XLa<s SttTT^oPs ITAaTajvos Aiklv- 
VLavrjs ap^iepetas yvvaiKO? avTov (see 
also no. 3213, 3677). 



C. I. G. 2759 b 
(fiafjuXla Z7^vcoi/[os] tou 'Yi/'ikXcovs 
Tou 'Y\j/LKXeov<; tov (jivaeL Zt^vwvos 
'Yi^ikA-eous api^tepews /JLOvop-a^wv koI 
KaraSiKdiv Kai TavpoKaQain^v (comp. 
2194 b). 



The passages quoted show that the two names appear in the same 
connexions ; that their functions are identical ; that the exemptions 
and immunities are the same in both cases; and that generally they 
are convertible. There is indeed nothing left for the high-priest to do 
which is not already exhausted in the office of the Asiarch, and con- 
versely. The one is in all respects the double of the other. 



THE ASIARCHATE. 409 

(ii) Another fact also indicates the identity of the two offices. 
The wives of the chief priests (apxicp^t?) were styled ' chief-priestesses ' 
(e. g. Boeckh Corp. Inscr. Graec. 3092, 3489, 3495, etc.), just as we 
have seen (p. 407) in the case of Chrysanthius that his wife shared the 
high-priestly office. In like manner the Asiarch's wife takes the title 
of her husband, C. /. G. 3324 M. Aup. Zt^Vwv. koX M. KX. '\ov\iavrj 'Ao-i- 
apX"-'- S'?- Accordingly a law of Constantine {Cod. Justin, v. 27. i ; 
see above, p. 407) forbids a 'sacerdos provinciae', i.e. a Phoenicarch, 
Syriarch, etc., to marry a slave. In the light of these facts we must 
interpret another inscription which gives the one title to the husband 
and the other to the wife, C. I. G. 3677 nXw[T]. Avp. FpaTOD '"kcriap^ov 
KoX 'loDAt'a? Aup. AcTKXTjTTioSojpas TT^s ytivatKOs avrov ap^^tepetag, as showmg 
that the titles are interchangeable. So again C. I. G. 25 11 quoted 
above (p. 408); and also Lebas and Waddington 244 'Avtcdviou 'AttoX- 
Xo^iiipov "AaLcipxov kol K[X]. B[r;]piV77[s 'H]p[a]KXatv>;s (?) ap;(ieptas. 

(iii) But again ; just as there was a high-priest and high-priestess 
of the province of Asia, so there were high-priests and high-priestesses 
of the temples in each several city belonging to the confederation ; 
C. I. G. 2965 ^tXocre^acTToi; koX ap^^tepews tt^s Acrtas vaov tov kv Ee^ecrw 
(under Hadrian), C. I. G. 2987 b dp-^upia 'Ao-[t]as vawv twv Iv 'Ecfiicrta 
(under Antoninus Pius), C. I. G. 3858 e 6.pyi(.pka. ''kaia% vo.ov tou kv 
'E<^e'(T(D Koivov TTJ^ 'Actas, crc/^ao'To^avTijv Kat dywvoOeTrjv Sta (Slov, C I. 
G. 3831 a'^ d.pyi(.pia ^ k.<sia.% va^v kv S/xu'pviy, C. I. G. 3508 ap^^tepeiav 
ryj<i 'Ao-tas vaQv tcov ev "StfJ-ypvy (comp. 321 1), C. I. G. 3415 dp^ipuav 
'Ao-itts lov kv '(^(70), etc. In the same way, while there is an 'Asiarch' 
par excellence., we meet likewise with 'Asiarchs' of the temples in par- 
ticular cities, or at least in Ephesus ; C. I. L. in. 296, 297 'Asiarch[a] 
templ[orum] splendid[issimae] civit[atis] Ephes[iorum] ', C. I. G. 2464 
(f)LXoaej3aa-Tov 'A(ndpxr)v vawv twj/ kv 'E^eo-w, Lebas and Waddington 
158 a 'Acrtap^^Tjs 'n7[s] Trpwr?;? kol fieyta-Tr]^ /Ar^rpoTroXews rrjs Ao-t[asJ Kat 
^ vewKopojv Twv Se/Sao-Tojv 'E<^c(rtcav 7roXe[ws]. In C. I. G. 2741 we have 
the record of a person who is elected at the same time to the high- 
priesthood of the province and to that of a particular city (the latter 
for the second time), ap^iepeus 'Acrtas a7roS8eiyp,eVo[s] vawv Kal twv ev 
%lJivpvri TO p. A similar combination appears in a Macedonian inscrip- 
tion, C. I. G. 2007 ap^tcpea kol dyuivodirrjv tov kolvov MaKeSoVwv, dp- 
viepe'a 8e Kat dyoyvoOkrrjv kol T17? A/x^iTroXetTwv TroXews. 

And not only so, but the same person is designated by each title 
separately in two inscriptions found in the Great Theatre at Ephesus ; 
Wood's Discoveries at Ephesus^ Inscr. vi. pp. 62, 68: 



4IO 



LETTER OF THE SMYRN^ANS. 



p. 62. 

aywvoOeTOvvTOS 8t atwvos 
Tt/?. 'Ior\. 'FrjyeLVOv 
ap;(i6pews (S vawv twv 



p. 68. 

ayMvo^erowTos St' atwvos 
TlJS. 'Iov\. 'Vrjyeivov 
A<TLap)(ov yS' vawv tcov 



Now it is inconceivable that the high-priest of a particular city in 
Asia should be called the Asiarch of that city, unless the high-priest of 
the province of Asia already bore the name of Asiarch. The narrower 
application of the title is only explicable, as an analogy derived from 
the wider. 

(iv) I have left to the last the very conclusive evidence of the 
identity of the two offices derived from the document before us, the 
Letter of the Smyrnajans itself In the body of this document ( 12) 
Philip of Tralles is called Asiarch, and as such he presides over the 
games; but in the appended chronological notice ( 21) he is styled 
High-priest (iirl dp^i-^pews ^iXimrov). By some critics, who deny the 
identity of the office implied in the two titles, this fact has been taken 
to discredit the genuineness either of the body of the document or of 
the chronological postscript, as if the two statements were inconsistent, 
or at least divergent. This position can hardly be justified in any case; 
for on any showing both parts of the document were written while the 
Asiarchate was still an existing office, and therefore the forger of either 
or both would be acquainted with the facts relating to the office. 
Indeed, reasons have been given in the first volume for believing that 
the postscript proceeded from the same hand as the body of the docu- 
ment (i. p. 626 sq). Moreover, an inscription recently discovered at 
Olympia, and quoted above (p. 384; comp. i. p. 629), shows that 
Phillip of Tralles was Asiarch about this time; and in consequence 
Lipsius {Jahrb. f. Protest. Theol. 1881, p. 575) has retracted the ob- 
jection previously urged against the genuineness of the Letter on this 
ground, and he now admits the identity of the two functions so called 
respectively. In four Trallian inscriptions again (see above, i. p. 629 
sq), belonging to the age of Antoninus Pius, this same Philippus is 
designated apxtepei's 'Ao-tas. Thus in the inscriptions, as in the Acts of 
Martyrdom, the two titles are brought into connexion. But the exact 
year of the Trallian inscriptions is not ascertained beyond a doubt. 
The point is discussed in the chapter on the Date of the Martyrdom 
in the general introduction. 

Against this identification only one argument has been adduced 
which deserves consideration. In C. I. G. 4016, 4017, there is mention 



THE ASIARCHATE. 411 

of one T. Fl. Gaianus as dp)(Lepea tov kolvov t(2v TaXaTwv, TaXardpxrjv, 
(T^a(nocf)dvTr]v koL KTLCTTrjv ttjs p.y}Tpo7r6\e.(a<i 'AyKvpa<;, and in C. I. G. 
403 1 of one Aelius Macedon as apxi^paadfievov tov kolvov twi/ roAaraJv, 
TaXardpxrjv, o-efSaaTOcjidvTrjv Sid fiiov twv Oeoiv ^e^aaTwv. It is argued 
that as both titles, Galatarch and Chief-priest of the Galatian confederacy, 
are mentioned, they cannot designate the same office. Marquardt 
(p. 375) in answer to this objection explains dpxi^p^a tov kolvov twv 
TaXaTwv as referring to the municipal priesthood of the confederation 
in Ancyra, not to the provincial high-priesthood. But this explanation 
will hardly stand; for we should then expect some limiting words, such 
as T(jv vaiov Tc3v iv 'AyKvpa. But is there any force at all in the ob- 
jection ? It is the commonest thing in the world to accumulate titles 
referring to the same office, especially in honorific inscriptions such as 
these. Thus we say, ' Her Majesty the Queen', 'His Holiness the Pope', 
though the one title is practically a mere repetition of the other ; and 
the Romans themselves spoke of ' Impera tor... Augustus' (AuTo/cpa- 
Ta)p...2e/3acrTos), though the two terms are coextensive, and neither 
adds anything to the other. 

In the West the flamines proviiiciarum seem to have borne no 
designation corresponding to Asiarch, Galatarch, etc. ; and the assump- 
tion of such titles in Asia Minor and the East illustrates the reproach 
of Dion Chrysostom {Orai. 38, 11. p. 148), who speaking to the Nico- 
medians says that, in their childish fondness for empty decorations, the 
Greeks would condone any insult or injury for the sake of titles {6v6- 
jxaTo) and, he adds, ' If they only call you or write you down chiefs 
(et diTov vp.d<i irpwTovi rj eypa\j/av), from that day forward they can with 
impunity treat you with the greatest indignity'. These things, he 
continues, are despised by all sensible men, and excite ridicule in the 
Romans more especially'. 

1 In another passage this same rhetori- pas 6\rjs. Perhaps the simplest explana- 

cian {Orat. 35, 11. p. 66), addressing the tion of the last words is ' who bear the 

people of Celaenae in Phrygia, has Ian- names of (territories in) the two conti- 

guage which (if we could be sure of the nents throughout the West,' e.g. Hellad- 

interpretation) points definitely to the archs, Asiarchs, etc. But whatever 

identification of the two offices ; KaOairep sense be given to eTruvv/iovs tQiv dvo rjirel- 

Tovs lepras tuv irap vpuv rods fxaKapiovs pw, the Asiarchs would seem to be in- 

\eyii}, Tovs anavTiov apxovTas tu>v lepioov, eluded. 
Toij% eTTWvij/j.ovs Tuv 5vo rjTrelpup rfjs eairi- 



412 LETTER OF THE SMYRN^ANS. 



2. Duration of tenure. 

It is generally, though not universally, assumed that the Asiarchate 
was an annual office; and this view is adopted by Marquardt, Rom. 
Staatsverzv. i. p. 368 sq. The reasons however given for this opinion 
seem inadequate to sustain it. 

Marquardt starts from the assumption that, as the office was not for 
life, therefore it must have been annual. We are not however limited 
to this alternative. In some cases these provincial chief priests were 
certainly elected for a period of years, as will be seen presently. Again 
he alleges the example of the Tuscan and Umbrian priests who were 
elected annually (Henzen-Orelli, no. 5580). But this is not a sufficiently 
close analogy, and far truer parallels can be produced on the other side. 
Still less to the point is the case of the priest of the Ubii mentioned by 
Tacitus {Ami. i. 57), where moreover it is doubtful whether an annual 
office is intended. Nor is it correct to say that the Asiarch is the 
eponym for the year. Coins indeed are very frequently inscribed as 
struck during a particular person's Asiarchate, e.g. eni-TepTioy-AciApxcY 
(Mionnet in. p. 250); but such language is equally consistent with a 
tenure for a long period or even for life, as with an annual office; e.g. 
Wood's Ephesus Inscr. viii. 3 (p. 22), Boeckh C. I. G. 32 11. Indeed 
such expressions as Mark ii. 26 ht\ 'A/3td6ap apxiepews, Luke iii. 2 cVi 
dpxi.pews''Avva kol Kata(^a, Acts xi. 28 iirl KXavhLov, are a caution against 
any rigorous inferences from the particular expression. In the case be- 
fore us the Asiarchs are probably mentioned not for the sake of precision 
in dating, but as the chief magistrates of the confederation to which the 
cities striking the coins belonged. Again Marquardt urges that in order 
to transact its business the confederation must have met every year, 
and that therefore the president's office must have been annual (Ej>/i. 
Epigr. p. 213 sq). Here we may accept his premiss, while we reject 
his conclusion. 

On the other hand there are very good reasons for supposing that 
the term of office was longer than a year. The chief and characteristic 
function of the Asiarch was the presidency of the general festival of the 
confederation, called koivo. 'Ao-tas par excellence. This must be dis- 
tinguished from the minor festivals celebrated in the several cities of the 
confederation, Kotva 'Acrtas Iv '^ixvpvrj, kolvo. 'Acrtas ev liepydfxio, etc. Now 
it stands to reason that such a general festival must have been cele- 
brated once at least during each Asiarchate. If therefore it should 
appear that this general festival recurred at longer intervals than a year, 



THE ASIARCHATE. 41 



1 



the Asiarchate cannot have been an annual office. But there are good 
grounds for beUeving that it was a TrevraeTT^pts, Uke the Olympia and 
Pythia (Find. 01. iii. 38, x. 70, Nein. xi. 33), or in other words that 
there was an interval of four years between each recurrence. These 
grounds are as follows : 

(i) Evidence seems to show that these festivals were generally 
though not universally quinquennial. Suetonius {Octav. 59) speaking of 
the beginning of this cult of the emperor says, ' Provinciarum pleraeque 
super templa et aras ludos quoque quinquennales paene oppidatim con- 
stituerunt'. Accordingly we find this to have been the case in several 
places of which notices are preserved. The festival of the Commune 
Cretae is one of these ; Boeckh C. I. G. 2583 upov aywvos Trevraer-qpLKov 
Tov Koivov Twv KpT/Twv. Again, thc Zudi Augiistales at Neapolis (Naples), 
which were strictly analogous, were quinquennial, as appears from C. I. G. 
5805 VLKYjaavTi 'IraXtKa 'Fw/Aata Sf/^aora laoXvp-ina Trj<; {xy 'IraXiSos k.t.X. 
(see Boeckh's comments, in. p. 732). 

An inscription copied by Sir C Wilson in Attalia, and published 
by Prof W. M. Ramsay in the Bulletin de Correspondance Hellhiique, 
1883, VII. p. 263, is important enough in its bearing on this subject 
to deserve a place here. The words are as follows ; 

KaXTTovpi'iov KoSparor vXov AtoSwpor, vXov ^ouXt7[s] St^/xou yepoi;o"tas, 
<^t\oKatVa[pa] koX (juXoTrarpiv, lepea Sta ^lov 'ATroXXcuyos dp'^yerov Kai 
Oiov fj.eyd\ov Alovvctov kol 6eov Apcws koI ^eas ApT[]/x,tSos 'EXa(^r;[/3]oXov 
TrpwTov Koi lepea Sid /8iov 6ed<; A7/to[{s] T17S Ilepyatcov TrdXews* apT^i[e]pa- 
cra/ACvov TCTpaeTtW kol eTTiTeXecravTa Kvvr]ye(TLa^s] kol fiovofxa^La^ fieyaXo- 
7rp[e]7r(3s koI dyuivoOeTijaavTa totjs fieydXovs TrevraeT-qpLKOvs aywvas kol tov<s 
Xo[i]7rovs Travras iv rfj TerpaeTta. 

The high-priesthood here mentioned is, as Prof Ramsay says, that of 
the cultus of the emperors ; but I cannot agree with him that ' the 
pentaeteric games were probably those named on a coin struck under 
Saloninus, tpos'OXT;/A7rtos ot/cov/teviKos [aycuj/]'. They would naturally be 
the KOLvd na/u,<^i>Xias, the festival of the Commune Pamphyliae, of which 
he held the high-priesthood ; unless indeed the ' Olympian sacred oecu- 
menical festival' may be identified with this. This Calpurnius then 
would be the Pamphyliarch an officer who is mentioned likewise in 
C. L G. 4340 b, Add. 

If I am right in assuming (and this is Prof Ramsay's view also) that 
this person was the chief-priest of the whole province of Pamphylia, and 
not of the particular city of Attalia, the inscription shows that the 
Pamphyliarch held office for four years, thus celebrating the great 
pentaeteric games of his Conmiune once during his term of office. It is 



414 LETTER OF THE SMYRNA ANS. 

reasonable to suppose (in the absence of any evidence to the contrary) 
that the same would be the case with the Asiarchs. 

(ii) The local festivals of the kolvov 'Ao-ta? in the several cities of 
the confederation were quinquennial. So C. I. G. 3674 vei/o^o-as 
Koivov 'Acrias kv Y^vtjiKia iraiZinv TrayKpaTLOv TrevTaerrjpiSi ^. 

(iii) Lastly, the festival in question is itself directly co-ordinated 
with quinquennial festivals in such a way as to leave no escape from 
the conclusion that it was one. The passages seem to have escaped 
notice, or otherwise perhaps the common opinion would have been 
different. They are found in Boeckh C. I. G. 1420 veLKija-avra rpayw- 
80US OvpdvLa fXiyaXa y kol Tlvdia kol "Aktm koI koivo, 'Acrtas...Kai tows 
XotTTOv? aywi/as Trevraerr/piKous re /cat rpteTT/pi/covs (where there is a lacuna 
for the number of victories), //;. 142 1 [rr/i/ i^ "Apyov; aVJirtSa, "laOixia, 
kolvov; AfTta?, Kai aXXou? TrevTaeTrjpiKov^ ttXciVtous aywvas. 

Connected with the length of tenure is the fact that we read of 
persons holding the office more than once. Thus there are records of 
those who have been Asiarchs twice (C. /. G. 3190, 3324 Lebas and 
Waddington 158 a, Mionnet Su^J>/. vii. pp. 359, 619)', and in one case 
at least thrice (Babington /. c. pp. i, 27, 35, Mionnet iv. p. 328). 
This last case is L. ^1. Pigres on Laodicean coins, and it seems to 
stand alone ; for the other instance is a retouched piece (Mionnet vii. 
p. 358, see Babington p. 30), and appears to be incorrect. The legend 
AciApx- A on another coin (Mionnet iv. p. 128) is probably read incor- 
rectly. 



3. Plurality of Asiarchs. 

In Acts xix. 31 it is stated that 'certain of the Asiarchs' (nvts Sc tQ>v 
Ao-tapxwv), being friendly to S. Paul, tried to dissuade him from entering 
the theatre. Similarly we read in Aristides {Or. i. p. 518) 'an Asiarch, 
methinks, was present likewise {koX 'Aa-iapxr]':, olfxai, Trpoa-yjv).' Such 
language implies that more than a single person held the title at the 
same time. The same inference likewise has been drawn from Strabo 
XIV. p. 649, Ktti del Tivcs e^ avTrjs elaiv ol Trpwreuovres Kara rrjv lirap-^iav, 
ous 'Acriapxa? nakov(riv. Here however the inference is not certain, for 
a6i would signify ' from time to time ' ; but still the plural rtves would 

1 Another instance is furnished in a Aap[a\<jlov ^Xaovlov KXeiTOffOivovs tov 

Trallian inscription discovered and pub- Kpariarov, 5h 'Atrtdpxoi^, Trpcirofn] 'Ao-Zaj, 

lished by Sterrett {Mittheil. d. Deutsch. irarpbs inrariKov Ka[l] iraTnrov (tvvkXtjtikwi', 

Archdol. Inst, in Athcn VIII. p. 330 sq, r^s evpdTrjs avrov TrevTaeTT]pl8os. 
1883) iwl iepiws Sia ^iov tov Aids rod 



THE ASIARCHATE. 415 

not naturally be used, if only one person bore the title at any given 
time. This is explicable in two ways. 

(i) The Asiarchs, after laying down their office, still retained their 
title and formed a sort of order. There are some grounds for this 
belief. In the West this was certainly the case. The Spanish inscrip- 
tions speak of certain persons as fiaminales {C. I. L. 11. 983 'viro 
flaminali provinciae Baeticae ', ib. 4248 ' statuam inter fiaminales viros 
positam'), where the 'flamen provinciae' corresponds to the a.px'-^p^v<; rrj's 
'Ao-ta?, and therefore to the Asiarch. In like manner in Africa we read 
of the sacerdotales of the province (C. /. L. viii. 1827, 2343, 4252, 
5338) ; and the sacerdotales are frequently mentioned in the law books 
in reference to this district {Cod. Thcod. xii. i. 145, 176; xii. 5. 2; xvi. 
10. 20, etc.), though it is not always clear that these had been Jlamines. 
In Asia Minor itself too an extant inscription describes a person as 
AuKiapxtKo? (Lebas and Waddington 1224). It is not unlikely there- 
fore that, after their term of office was ended, they continued to be 
called ' Asiarchs ' by courtesy ; and this would account for the fact that 
we find the holders of other offices in so many cases designated 
Asiarchs; e.g. Wood's Ephesus Inscr. ii. 13 (p. 14) 'Apia-ToftovXov 
' A(nd^p)(ov^ ypa/x/xarea)? tov [St^/xou], tl?. vi. 3 (p. 46) ypa/AyuareiJOVTOS 
IIo7rA,tou OvrjSlov AvTOvetvov A(nap)(ov, C. I. G. 6541 A. 'Avtwvi'co 'Ya- 
Kiv^o), AaoStKci T^s 'Ao-tas, (TTpaTr]y<2, 'A(Tidp)(Yj. Accordingly we find 
persons commemorating their descent from holders of this office in a 
way which seems to indicate a permanent title ; e.g. Lebas and Wad- 
dington 158 a....ALOvvcrLOV Tov UpoKrjpvKa kol {3 Acndp^ov [Ky]o[vov], 
i.e. his father and grandfather before him were Asiarchs (comp. C. I. G. 
2463 c, 3420, 3495, 3665 Lebas and Waddington 158 a, 244). These 
facts however are not absolutely conclusive. 

(2) It has been shown already that the chief-priest of the im- 
perial worship at Ephesus was likewise called ' Asiarch ' of the 
Ephesian temples (see above, p. 409). Though no direct evidence is 
forthcoming that the chief-priests of this worship in the other cities 
belonging to the confederation were similarly styled, yet as their titles 
in other respects corresponded, there is at least a presumption that they 
would be correspondingly designated here also. 

The fact that more persons than one are called Asiarchs at the 
same time may be explained from either or both of these causes. 



APPENDIX 



POLYCARPIANA. 



IGN. III. 



V 



1. POLYCARPIAN FRAGMENTS. 

2. LIFE OF POLYCARP. 



POLYCARPIAN FRAGMENTS. 



FEUARDENTIUS in his notes on a passage of Irengeus {H(zr. iii. 
3. 4), where this father mentions several other letters of Polycarp 
besides the extant Epistle to the Philippians, published as fragments 
of these lost writings certain extracts which he had discovered, intro- 
ducing them with the following words ; 

'Harum [epistolarum] porro quinque non aspernanda fragmenta a me superioris 
quadragesimae tempore Virduni in quadam vetustissimis characteribus manu descripta 
super quatuor evangelistas Catena inventa, ut a Victore episcopo Capuano ante mille 
et centum annos ibidem laudantur, hoc loco inserere operae pretium visum est. 
Haec itaque ibidem leguntur; Victor episcopiis Captiae ex responsione capitulorum 
sancti Polycarpi Sinyrnensis episcopi, discipuli Joaiitiis evangelislae.' 

The fragments are then given as I have printed them below, but 
with the heading, ' Divi Polycarpi Smyrnensis episcopi et martyris 
b. Joannis evangelistae quondam discipuli responsionum fragmenta. 
Matthaeus Uominum dixisse testatur etc' (see below, p. 421). 

After the close Feuardentius adds ; 

'Haec Victor Capuanus vir Graece et Latine doctus circa annum Dom. 480 ex 
Graeco Responsionum capitulorum b. Polycarpi, quem nactus erat, codice a se 
Latina facta recensuit ; et in supra nominata Catena manuscripta, quam penes me 
habeo et, quum per typographos licebit, studiosis communicabo, citantur.' 

The Catena however was never printed, and the manuscript is lost. 

The fragments were reprinted from Feuardentius by Halloix 
{Illustr. Ecd. Orient. Script, i. p. 532 sq, Duaci 1633) and by Ussher 
{Ign. et Polyc. Mart. p. 31 sq), and have frequently been repro- 
duced by later writers. Ussher (//;. pp. 31, 72 sq ; comp. Polyc. et Ign. 
Epist. p. iv) speaks as if the Catena itself were the work of Victor of 
Capua, and this has been the language of later writers generally before 

2^ 2 



420 POLYCARPIAN FRAGMENTS 

Zahn. This inference however is not justified by the statement of 
Feuardentius himself 

Pitra {Spicil. Soksw. i. p. 266 sq, Paris 1B52) added two other 
fragments also as ' ex libro Responsoruvi inscripto ' by Polycarp. He 
found them in an Expositio in Heptateuchiim by Joannes Diaconus, con- 
tained in the Paris ms 838 {Sangeri7i. 60). This John the Deacon is the 
same wlio wrote a biography of Gregory the Great and lived in the 
9th century (see i. p. 4). On investigation however we do not find any 
authority for ascribing these two fragments to Polycarp. The first, a 
comment on Gen. ii. 7, is introduced with the words 'Victor episcopus 
Capuae in libro suo Responsorum capitulo [ms capitula] vigesimo 
primo ' etc. Here Pitra boldly omits ' suo ' and on the strength of the 
fragments given by Feuardentius assigns them to this supposed work of 
Polycarp, the Responsions^ . But, if 'suo' be retained, the Responsions 
are distinctly attributed to Victor of Capua ; and a correction must be 
made accordingly, as Zahn {Prol. p. xlvii sq) has pointed out, in the 
heading of the Feuardentian fragments, which should be read ' Victor 
episcopus Capuae ex Responsorum capitulo [ ] ', where the -rum of 
' capitulorum,' whether contracted or not, is a corruption of some 
numeral ; and the words which follow, ' Sancti Polycarpi Smyrnensis 
episcopi, discipuli Joannis evangelistae ', are the heading of Victor's 
extract from his supposed Polycarp. It would indeed have been strange, 
that nothing should have been heard elsewhere of an elaborate work 
by Polycarp consisting of more than twenty-one chapters. 

The Responsions therefore were the work of Victor, and the Catena 
was compiled by some still later writer. Pitra himself (pp. liii, Iviii) 
suspects that the compiler was Joannes Diaconus, and this seems 
probable. In this Catena the Respotisions of Victor were quoted ; and 
these quotations contained extracts ascribed by Victor to Polycarp. 

Victor's work is roughly assigned, as we have seen, by Feuardentius 
to A.D. 480; and various other dates have been ascribed to this writer 
by different critics. But it appears from his epitaph, which is pre- 
served (Ughelli Italia Sacra vi. p. 306, Venet. 1720; comp. Spicil. 
Solesm. I. p. 1, De Rossi Btill. di Archeol. Crist. (1881) p. 150), that he 
died A.D. 554, having held the see thirteen years. 

For the reasons given, Pitra's fragments must be rejected at once, 
as having nothing to do with Polycarp. Nor are those published by 
Feuardentius certified on authority which is beyond question. A Catena 
is a highly precarious voucher for the authorship of an extract, the dis- 

^ He adheres to this view also in his Solesm. 11. pp. xxiv sq, 201, though Zahn 
recently published volume (1884), Anal, had meanwhile pointed out the error. 



ON THE GOSPELS. 421 

placement of names being frequent in such cases. Moreover in this 
instance Polycarp's name is only given in a quotation of a quotation. It 
is much to be regretted likewise that owing to the loss of the ms we 
cannot verify the form in which the Polycarpian extracts were quoted. 
Altogether it is extremely improbable that writings of Polycarp, which 
were unknown to Irengeus and Eusebius, should have been accessible 
to Victor. Though Irenseus, in his Letter to Florimis, speaks of letters 
which Polycarp wrote to individuals and churches (Euseb. H.E. v. 20), 
yet we may infer from his language elsewhere {Haer. iii. 3. 4), that the 
Epistle to the Philippians alone was in his hands. 

And when we turn to internal evidence, our suspicions are con- 
firmed. The words ' Legitur et in dolio etc' at the end of Ft-ogjii. 2 
obviously cannot have been written by Polycarp, and were condemned 
even by Halloix (p. 597) as an addition by a strange hand. Again the 
contents of Fragm. 3 seem to point to a later date, though remembering 
the language of Irenseus on this same subject, the characteristics of the 
four evangehsts {Haer. iii. 11. 8), we ought not to speak with too great 
confidence on this point. 

FRA GMENTA POL YCAR PLANA. 

I. 
Matthaeus Dominum dixisse testatur, quod Moyses scribit Adam 
locutum fuisse hoc modo : LLoc nunc os ex ossibns vieis et caro ex came 
mea, propter hoc relinqtiet homo patrem et matrem etc. [Matt. xix. 5]. 
Sed non concordant Domini verba cum Moysis sermonibus. Quia enim 
Adam praebens ofiicium inspiratione divina prophetavit, ipse a Moyse 
hoc dixisse refertur ; Deus vero, qui per inspirationem divinam in corde 
Adam ista verba formavit, ipse pater a Domino recte locutus fuisse 
refertur. Nam et Adam hanc prophetiam protulit et pater, qui earn 
inspiravit, recte dicitur protulisse. 

2. 

Idem ad haec verba Christi : Calicem meum bibetis etc. [Matt. 
XX. 23]. 

Per huiusmodi potum significat passionem, et Jacobum quidem novis- 
simum martyrio consummandum, fratrem vero eius Joannem transiturum 
absque martyrio, quamvis et afflictiones plurimas et exsilia tolerarit, sed 
praeparatam martyrio mentem Christus martyrem iudicavit. Nam 
apostolus Paulus Quotidie, inquit, morior ; cum impossibile sit quotidie 
mori hominem ea morte qua semel vita haec finitur. Sed quoniam pro 
evangelio ad mortem iugiter erat praeparatus, se mori quotidie sub ea 



42 2 POLYCARPIAN FRAGMENTS. 

significatione testatus est. Legitur et in dolio ferventis olei pro nomine 
Christi beatus Joannes fuisse demersus. 

3. 

Idem de initio evangelii secundum Marcum. 

Rationabiliter evangelistae principiis diversis utuntur, quamvis una 
eademque evangelizandi probetur intentio. Matthaeus, ut Hebraeis 
scribens, genealogiae Christi ordinem texuit, ut ostenderet ab ea Christum 
descendisse progenie, de qua eum nasciturum universi prophetae cecine- 
rant ; Joannes autem ad Ephesum constitutus, qui legem tamquam ex 
gentibus ignorabant, a causa nostrae redemptionis evangeUi sumpsit 
exordium ; quae causa ex eo apparet, quod fihum suum Deus pro nostra 
salute voluit incarnari. Lucas vero a Zachariae sacerdotio incipit, ut 
eius filii miraculo nativitatis et tanti praedicatoris officio divinitatem 
Christi gentibus declararet. Unde et Marcus antiqua prophetici mysterii 
competentia adventui Christi declarat, ut non nova sed antiquitus 
prolata eius praedicatio probaretur vel per hoc. Evangelistis curae fuit 
eo uti prooemio, quod unusquisque iudicabat auditoribus expedire. Nihil 
ergo contrarium reperitur, ubi licet diversis scriptis ad eandem tamen 
patriam pervenitur. 

4- 

Idem in illud : Noli vocare aniicos tuos sed pauperes et dehiles etc. 
[Luke xiv. 1 2 sq]. 

Praecepit non amicos, sed infirmos quosque vocandos ad prandium. 
Quodsi claudus aut quilibet eorum sit amicus, sine dubio talis pro 
amicitia minime est rogandus, unde ipsa quasi videntur se impugnare 
mandata. Nam si non amici, sed claudi et caeci sunt invitandi, ipsosque 
quoque amicos esse contingat, nequaquam rogare debemus. Sed 
amicos arbitror intelligi hoc loco debere illos, quos mundi huius terrena 
consideratione diligimus, non pro divinae contemplationis intuitu. 
Hi sunt igitur amici relinquendi. Denique ideo debilium exempla 
proposuit, quos pro nullius possumus appetere necessitate, nisi tantum 
pro fructu retributionis aeternae. 

5. 

Idem in illud : Opus consummavi, quod dedisti mihi, 7it faciani 
[John xvii. 4]. 

Quomodo opus salutis humanae adimplesse commemorat, cum 
necdum crucis vexillum conscenderat ? Sed definitione voluntatis, de 
qua cuncta venerandae passionis insignia adire decreverat, iure se opus 
perfecisse signiticat etc. 



2. 



LIFE OF POLYCARP. 



' I ^HIS document was first published by the Abbe L. Duchesne under 
"^ the title Vita Sancti Polycarpi Smyrnaeorum Episcopi, Aicctore 
Piojiio (Paris. 1881). The ms used was Paris. Bibl. Nation. 1452, of the 
loth century. I have already had occasion to mention this ms (see p. 356 
sq). It contains lives, martyrdoms, and eulogies of various saints for the 
month of February. The Life of Polycarp, which is assigned to Feb. 
23, occupies fol. 182 a 192 b. On this last-mentioned page it ceases, 
and is followed immediately by the Letter of the Smyrnceans containing 
the account of the martyrdom, 'H iKKXrjaLa tov eov 77 irapoiKovaa k.t.X. 
Some of the leaves are displaced so that they run in this order, 182, 185, 
183, 184, 187, 188, 186, 189 192. In the Catalogue (Catat. Codd. 
MSS Bibl. Reg. 11. p. 322, Paris 1740), it is wrongly entered ' Mar- 
tyrium S. Polycarpi', followed by a correct entry ' Eccles. Smyrn. 
de S. Polycarpi Martyrio Epistola' (see above, p. 356). Doubtless 
owing to this false entry it has so long eluded observation. Besides 
the editio princeps, it has been printed likewise in Funk's Patres Apo- 
stolici II. p. 315 sq (1881). Funk made use of the yet unpublished 
sheets of Duchesne's edition, before they had received the editor's last 
revision (see p. Ivii sq) ; and he was thus enabled to bring it out shortly 
after that edition had appeared. 

But, though the first publication of the Greek text is so recent, use 
had been made of the work at a much earlier date. As early as 1633, 
Halloix (///. Eccl. Orient. Script. Vit. i. p. 471 sq, Duaci) in his Latin 
life of Polycarp gave at length the substance of this document, quoting 
from time to time in his notes short passages from the original. Of his 
authorities he says ; 

'Latine nemo adhuc integre edidit; sed aliqui martyrium duntaxat, alii paucula 
quaedam ex Eusebio desumpta adjunxerunt ; sed primani ejus [Polycarpi] aetateni, 
progressum ad ordines, virtutes miraculorum nequaquam attigerunt. Quae Pioiiius 
homo Graecus admonitu divino perquisivit et perscripsit. Ilaec aulem hactenus non 



424 LIFE OF POLYCARP 

edita; sed tantum in manuscriptis codicibus conservata sunt. Quorum exemplar 
unum atque alterum nactus cum Menaeo Graecorum contuli, et quidquid utrobique ad 
praesentem vitam facere comperi, Latine reddidi atque concinnavi '. 

In his notes he speaks of ' Graecum manuscriptum ', ' Manuscriptum 
Pionii', etc, in the singular. He also treats the account of the martyr- 
dom (the Letter of the Smyrnasans) as part of the same document, 
quoting from this as 'the manuscript of Pionius', the 'manuscript Life' 
and so forth (pp. 584, 588, 591, 592, 593). Thus the notice of the date, 

fxapTvpel Se 6 /xaKaptos IIoXvKapTros fJ.rji'6<; 'EavOiKOv k.t.X. ( 2l), is quoted 

by him as occurring 'in extrema vita Graeca ms' (p. 593). Speaking of 
this Letter of the Smyrnaeans, he designates it ' epistola manuscripta 
codicis Medicaei quae extat in bibliotheca Regis Franciae' (p. 582); 
and again he writes ' in exemplari Medicaeo'. The manuscript therefore 
which Halioix used was the same with ours. The extracts indeed which 
he gives present many variations from the readings of the ms, but he is 
obviously very loose and careless in his quotations. 

Again, a few years later (a.d. 1643) ^'^ the Ada Sanctorum Jan. 26 
II. p. 695 sq, Bolland gave a Latin translation of the document, 'Vita 
Auctore Pionio, e veteri Graeco ms primum edita'. The text used is 
thus described ; 

'Eandem epistolam [Smyrnaeorum] Graecam et pleniorem e ms Bibliothecae 
Regis Christianissimi nactus erat idem Rosweydus, simulque vitae ejusdem Poly- 
carpi historiam hactenus Latinis penitus ignotam. Primus ex hoc MS nostro alioque 
Latinis litteris integram tradidit Petrus Halioix noster etc. 

The Greek copy therefore, from which Bolland translated, was a 
transcript made by Rosweyd from this same Medicean ms. It is true 
that Bolland adds, ' In Graeco codice priore loco caedis Polycarpi 
narratio, turn vita reliqua erat descripta', whereas in Paris. 1452 the Life 
comes first and the Martyrdom afterwards. But probably Rosweyd had 
transcribed them separately, so that the order in the MS was not indi- 
cated, and may even have been reversed ; and Bolland's language is a 
false inference from the opening words of the Life, 'ETraveX^wv avojTtpw, 
which he supposed to refer to a foregoing document. On this point I 
shall have to speak presently. 

The Life, as given in the extant manuscript, is evidently imperfect. 
In 3 the author promises a list of the earliest bishops of Smyrna. This 
never appears. Again in 12 he states his intention of inserting the 
Epistle to the Philippians ; but we hear nothing more of it. Again in 
20 he defers his account of Polycarp's scriptural expositions till a later 
point, but we find nothing more about them or at least nothing which 
satisfies this pledge. These omissions are explained by the fact that 



BY PIONIUS. 425 

the document is obviously mutilated at the end. Likewise in the 
middle of the extant portion there is a wide lacuna (between 28, 29). 
Elsewhere also one or more words have dropped out, e.g. 5. 1. 16, 26, 
6. 1. 47, 10. 1. 15, 13. 1. 22, 15. 1. 4, 20. 1. 27, 21. 1. II, 25. 
1. 23, 29 ; while in other cases parts of words (e.g. 9. 1. 51, 17- 1. n, 
27. 1. 37, 30. 1. 16, 23) have disappeared. Perhaps also this mutilation 
may furnish the true key to the emendation of the text in other passages 
also (e.g. 2. 1. 7, 10. 1. 42, II. 1. 19, 31. 1. 4), where it has been 
corrected in some other way or left uncorrected. 

From these notices, relating to the intended insertion of documents, 
we may infer that the writer's design was to comprise in his work all the 
information w^hich he could obtain or invent respecting Polycarp, and 
thus to form a complete Corpus Poly carp iarium. The principal docu- 
ments thus incorporated would be the Letter of Polycarp to the Phi- 
lippians and the Letter of the Smyrnseans giving the account of the 
martyrdom. Each of these documents would stand in its proper chrono- 
logical place. The Epistle of Polycarp would naturally be prefaced by 
some notice of Ignatius. Not improbably the Epistle of Ignatius himself 
to Polycarp would be quoted. At all events the writer of the Life 
appears to have been acquainted with this epistle, as the coincidences of 
language show. Compare for instance 23 o-vva^Aiycrat fxoL...cL<; t6v 

7rpoKLfiv6v fxoL aycova ctSoras otl Set Travras a-vvTp)(^eiv k.t.X. With Ign. 
Polyc. 6 o-nj'a^Xctre, cri;vTpe;(T; and 24 vvv 7rapa/<aAc3 Trai/ras... 
kv SiaKoi'Lo. ry irpealSvTepwv <hv ToaavTrjv. ..elaeveyKaixrjv eirijXX(.iav, vvv 
lxaXXov...(TVfx/3el3r]Kev ivLOV<; twv KaOicnafjievwv eis tottows ore. Set 
/xaXAor, ojs ttv eiTrot Tts, eTrtTctVetv tov dpo/mov, totc V7rKXvea6at. . .ocrui 
Tt? TT/Vcto) TeTLjmrjcrOai SoKel, irXeiova Ka! . . .o^ct'Aet elacjiepeadat evvoiav... 
yp7]yopLT, with Ign. Polyc. I TrapaKaAw ere. ..Trpocr^e t vai tw Bpo/xw 
(TOV Koi Travras irapaKaXelv. ..iK^iKei crov tov tottov iv iracrrj ctti- 
fjLeXe[a....ypr]y6pei...o7rov TrXeiwv kottos, ttoXu KcpSos. The letter of the 

SmyrnEeans would follow in due course. There is little doubt that the 
form of the Letter which we possess is the same which was inserted in 
the Life. In the chapter on this document it is shown that the conclud- 
ing paragraphs, both in style and in contents, betray the same hand which 
wrote the Life (see above, i. p. 643 sq). It is sufficient here to observe 
that in the concluding paragraph ( 22) the transcriber, who calls himself 
Pionius, promises to relate 'in the sequel' (iv tw KaO^<;) how Polycarp 
himself appeared to him and revealed the whereabouts of the time- 
worn manuscript from which he copied this Letter. Obviously therefore 
something must have followed upon the Letter itself This subsequent 
matter would naturally deal with any miraculous incidents occurring 



42 6 LIFE OF POLYCARP 

after Polycarp's death but connected with him. It would also probably 
refer to the testimony of Irenseus respecting Polycarp, with which he may 
have been acquainted through Eusebius. The writer of the Life at all 
events shows himself elsewhere acquainted with this testimony ; for his 
language relating to Polycarp's Epistle { 1 2 ev oh koI Trpds ^LXiTnrrja-lovs 
T] iiTLa-ToXr} LKavoiTOLTr] rjv) is copied from Irenseus {Haer. iii. 3. 4 co-rt Sc koX 
liniTToXrj YloXvKapTTov Trpos <l>iAt7r7rr;o-toxJS i/cavcoraT?;). The SCribe of the 
Moscow MS (see above, p. 403) has struck out the words Ka6'ws St^Xwo-w 
Iv Tw Ka6'e^s, SO as to make the document complete in itself. At the 
same time he adds a few sentences of his own relating to Polycarp, which 
as we may infer from the similarity in the modes of expression were 
taken from the lost end of the Life. Zahn in his valuable article on the Life 
{Gottingische Gelehrte Anzeige?i, 8 Marz 1882, p. 298) calls attention to 
the probable identity of authorship, comparing iK-avws re -n-aa-av atpeaiv 
rjX^y^iv KOi Tov iKKXrjo-Laa-TiKov Kavova Koi KaOoXiKov, ws -rrapeXafSev Trapd 
Tov ayiov, koX TrapeSwKev, in 22 of the Moscow MS, with koI tovs aipeTL- 
Kov^ r]Xyx^---i^o9rj ovv vtto XpiaTov to fxev Trpwrov StSacTKaXtas opOrj'S 

eKKXr](TLaaTLKo<; Ka^oXtKos Kavwi' in 12 of the Life. Moreover the main 
incident in these supplementary sentences of the Moscow MS is a 
preternatural intimation of Polycarp's death to Irenaeus in Rome at the 
moment of its occurrence an incident which, whether true or false, 
accords well with the love of the marvellous which the author of the Life 
constantly displays. Among the subjects which would appear in the 
last part of the Life (after the Letter of the Smyrnoeans was disposed of) 
would be the deposition of the reliques, the observance of the festival, 
and the like. The author would also here redeem his promise of giving 
further information respecting the occupants of the see of Smyrna. 

Who then was the writer? The manuscript itself gives no name. 
Yet Halloix unhesitatingly speaks of it as the work of Pionius. He is 
followed hkewise by Bolland (p. 692), who interprets the opening words 
'E7raveX6u>v dvoirepw 'altius rediens, priora repetens', and accordingly 
explains them as referring to the narrative of the Martyrdom, which (as 
we have seen) he assumes \o precede the Life in the ms; 'I will return to 
an earlier point in Polycarp's history.' If these premisses were ad- 
mitted, the conclusion could hardly be questioned. But on the one 
hand the interpretation seems to be incorrect and the words are more 
naturally explained as referring to the account which immediately fol- 
lows, where the writer traces the history of Christianity in Smyrna 
farther back than Polycarp's time ' \ and on the other hand the assump- 

1 Zahn (C. G. A. 1. c. p. 291) insists the writer himself shall be retracing his 
that the word eTravipxea-dai requires that own steps. But these compounds {i-nav- 



BY PIONIUS. 427 

tion that the Martyrdom preceded the Life in the ms is altogether 
mistaken. Zahn {Pair. Apost. 11. pp. 1, Hi, 166 sq, 169) is misled by 
Bolland and accepts both his false positions. To these views he still 
adheres {G. G. A. p. 290), notwithstanding the publication of the 
Greek text and the now ascertained fact that in the only known MS 
the Life precedes the Martyrdom. On the other hand Duchesne 
(p. 37) gives the right explanation, and he is followed by Funk {Fair. 
Apost. II. p. Ivi sq). The last-mentioned writer however doubts 
whether the work ought to be attributed to Pionius, but says, some- 
what inconsistently with this hesitation, ' statuendum est auctorem 
alium locum Vitae dedisse quam quern in codice obtinet.' The only 
solid ground for supposing that the Life ever came after the Martyr- 
dom was the interpretation of 'ETraveX^wv di/wrepw which he has 
abandoned. 

But though the particular reason which led Bolland and others to 
ascribe the Life to Pionius thus disappears, I believe nevertheless that 
it was rightly so ascribed. We have lost indeed one link of connexion 
by restoring the correct interpretation of 'ETrai/eX^wv dvuirepui at the be- 
ginning of the Life, but we have found another by apprehending the 
true significance of ev tw Ka6^rj<; at the end of the Martyrdom. If my 
account of the structure of the work, when unmutilated, be substantially 
correct, the Acts of Martyrdom did not stand originally either before or 
after the Life, but were embedded in it ; and ' the sequel ' {to KaOeirj<;) 
refers to the part which followed upon the Acts. If so, the occurrence 
of the name of Pionius in the first person ('Eyto 8e TrdXtv Iltovtos) in 
this same sentence points distinctly to the authorship of the Life. 
Moreover it is shown in the discussion headed ' The true and the 
false Pionius,' in the chapter on the Smyrn^an Letter in the general 
introduction in my first volume (see i. p. 638 sq), that strong points of 
resemblance exist between the Life and this Pionian postscript to the 
Martyrdom, indicating the handiwork of the same person. 

But who is this Pionius ? Certainly not the martyr in the Decian 
persecution. The phenomena seem altogether inconsistent with so 
early a date for the work as a.d. 250. Our alternative therefore is 

etjiit, Trav4pxo/J.ai) are not unfrequently 'dveKa rod KaXov ael ewavUvai, u>airep eV- 

used, where the writer has not himself ava^adiMoh xP'^l^-^vov. Thus it may signify 

already travelled downward on the same simply 'to mount up,' not only meta- 

road; e.g. Xen. Cyr. i. 2. 15 "\va 5^ phorically, but literally; e.g. Xen. JleU. 

<7a<p(TTepov dTjXcodrj iracra i) IlepaQv wo- iv. 8. 35 eiravekduiv et's to, 6p-q, Plato 

Xtreia, fiiKpov iwaveL/ii, Plato Symp. 211c Timacus 22 c to 5' havrlov Kdrudev kwav- 

dpxofievov ttTTO Tuvde tQv KaXwv eKetvov leVat [to liSw/)] iri^vKev. 



428 LIFE OF POLYCARP 

either a genuine writer bearing the same name but Hving at least a 
century later, or a fictitious person wearing the mask of the martyr 
Pionius and thus recommending his fiction under cover of a famous 
name. The martyr was known to have been a man of some literary 
tastes and had taken a very lively interest in matters relating to 
Polycarp. Reasons are given in the discussion on ' The true and 
the false Pionius' for adopting the latter view, as more consonant 
with the character of the work, and thus regarding Pionius as a 
pseudonym. Duchesne also (p. 9) is disposed to regard the name 
as a mask. 

Against this supposition however it is alleged that the writer uses 
language which he would have avoided if he had intended to assume 
this character. He says ( 22) that he had found the Letter of the 
Smyrnseans in a copy ' nearly worn out ' {a-x^^ov KeK/x-qKora) by time ; 
that the copy had been made by one Socrates or Isocrates from a 
transcript by Gains ; and that this transcript of Gaius was copied from 
the papers of Irenasus. It is urged that the period which elapsed 
between the death of Polycarp and the death of Pionius, having been 
five years less than a century, was not sufficient for this genealogy of 
documents (Zahn, G. G. A. p. 293 sq). This argument does not seem 
to me to have much force. The copy of Irenaeus might have been nearly 
coeval with the martyrdom; the copies of Gaius and Socrates might have 
been made at short intervals ; and thus ample time half a century at 
least would be left for the ravages of time on the last-mentioned 
copy. Moreover, forgers are apt to be blunderers. Hence it is quite 
credible that our false Pionius overlooked the date of his genuine name- 
sake, when he invented this genealogy. In the same way the false 
Ignatius {Philipp. 8), in a moment of forgetfulness, writes as from Syria 
or Palestine (see above, p. 195 sq), though the martyr whose mask he 
wears is represented at the time of writing to be in Italy. This gene- 
alogy of manuscripts therefore is no solid objection where there are 
two strong arguments on the other side ; first, the suspicious fact that 
the writer bears the name of one known to have taken an exceptional 
interest in Polycarp's martyrdom, and secondly the circumstance that he 
shows himself wholly unscrupulous in inventing imaginary documents, 
as well as fictitious history, whenever it suits his purpose. Zahn indeed 
(p. 294) lays stress on the fact that the author nowhere represents him- 
self as a distinguished person. But the MS breaks off abruptly just 
where he was beginning to speak of himself. When he came to de- 
scribe how he discovered the old copy of the Smyrnaean Letter by a 
revelation from Polycarp himself, and to speak of the commemoration 



BY PIONIUS. 



429 



of the martyr in later ages, then he would find his proper opportunity. 
History recorded that the true Pionius was engaged in celebrating the 
' genuinum natale ' of Polycarp when he was apprehended, carried off to 
prison, and finally put to death. Would not his false impersonator 
connect this incident with the recovery of the Acts of Martyrdom, 
which would be represented as leading to the revival of the com- 
memoration ? 

But when did this false Pionius live ? He interests himself in the 
Quartodeciman controversy, and he represents S. Paul ( 2) as teaching 
two things respecting the celebrating of Easter : (i) that it must be kept 
during the feast of unleavened bread and not outside this season, as is 
done by 'the heretics, especially the Phrygians'; and (2) that it need 
not of necessity be held on the fourteenth day. The second point is 
a protest against the Quartodecimans. As Polycarp himself was well 
known to have been a Quartodeciman, this statement could hardly have 
been made till the earlier history of the Quartodeciman controversy had 
passed out of memory. The first injunction has reference to certain 
Montanists and others in the 4th and 5th centuries, who Hke the former 
disregarded the day of the week, but unlike them put aside the Jewish 
lunar reckoning and adopted the Roman Calendar instead, celebrating 
the Passion on a fixed day in March or April, which they supposed to have 
been the actual day of the crucifixion, though differing among themselves 
in their calculations (Epiphan. Haer. 1. i, Sozom. H. E. vii. 18, 
Anon. Serm. in Fasch. 7 in Chrysost. Op. viii. 2. p. 276 : see 
Duchesne p. 10)'. This points to a time not earlier than the middle of 
the fourth century : and no notice in the work suggests a prior date. 



^ Epiphanius ascribes this practice to 
'certain others' of the Quartodecimans, 
and names viii Kal. April, (i.e. March 25) 
as the day, saying that they derive it from 
the Acts of Pilate, but adding that he 
himself has found copies of these Acts in 
which it is read xv Kal. April, (i.e. March 
18), and mentioning other points of differ- 
ence among themselves. Our extant copies 
of the Acts of Pilate give viii Kal. April, 
(see Tischendorf Act. Apocr. p. 205). 
According to Sozomen 'the Montanists 
who are called Pepuzites and Phrygians' 
adopted this principle of regulating their 
Paschal festival by the sun rather than 
the moon; but he represents them as 
beginning the year with ix Kal. April. 



(March 24) and thus arriving at viii Id. 
April. (April 6) as their Paschal Festival, 
and he states the astronomical principles 
on which they made their calculations. 

Hilgenfeld {Paschastreit p. 348 sq, 
Nov. Test, extra Can. Rec. p. 80, ed. 2) 
considers that the Trecentius, against 
whom the strictures of Peter bishop of 
Alexandria (a.d. 300-311), as quoted in 
the introduction to the Chronicoti Paschale, 
p. 4 sq (ed. Bonn.), are directed, held this 
same principle of a fixed day in the Solar 
Calendar; and this is the view adopted 
likewise by Schiirer die Passastreitigkeiten 
etc. p. 250 sq in Zeitschr. f. Hist. Theol. 
1870. But the reasons alleged are not 
satisfactory. 



430 LIFE OF POLYCARP 

It may seem strange perhaps that an author, writing after the great 
Christological disputes of the fourth and succeeding centuries had 
begun, should not indicate his views on the points of dispute. But they 
had no reference to the subject before him, and apparently he took no 
special interest in them. The author's wide departure from authentic 
history, wherever we are able to test his account of Polycarp by this 
standard, forbids us to place the work any earlier, and indeed would 
suggest a much later date, if it were possible. From this however we 
are precluded by the fact that about the year 400 the Life was known 
and accepted; for Macarius Magnes {Apocr. iii. 24) cites as authentic 
history two of the most stupendous miracles which it records, the 
parching drought relieved suddenly by a downpour of copious rain 
{ 29 31), and the instantaneous replenishment of the widow's empty 
store-houses ( 4). 

Of the locality of the writer we cannot speak with so much confi- 
dence. Yet there are noiices in the narrative which suggest that he 
lived in the neighbourhood where Polycarp's memory was especially 
revered. At all events he shows some local knowledge. Thus he 
speaks ( 3) of the 'Ephesian' gate of the city, omitting however the 
word TTvXr} and thus indicating an acquaintance with the familiar language 
of the Smyrnaeans. Again ( 20) he mentions this same gate in another 
passage, where also he calls it ' Royal ' (^ao-iAct'as) ; and he is acquainted 
with the myrtle tree growing over the grave of the martyr Thraseas hard 
by. He possesses information likewise (whether correct or not, we are 
unable to say) respecting the succession of the early bishops of Smyrna 
both before and after Polycarp ( 3, 27). He is Hkewise aware of the 
warm baths at the neighbouring city of Teos ( 25); but the name 
Lebadian (Ae^dSia) which he gives to them is not easily explained and 
may perhaps betray some confusion. On the whole I should infer that 
he was not himself a native of or resident in Smyrna, though probably 
he had a casual knowledge of the place and may have belonged to 
Proconsular Asia. The Ads of Fionms, evidently emanating from 
Smyrna itself, show a knowledge of topographical details which is much 
more striking. 

Another feature in this Life, difficult to understand under any cir- 
cumstances, is less inexplicable in a stranger than in a Smyrngean. The 
earliest authentic tradition relating to Polycarp is altogether ignored by 
our biographer. Irenaeus, the scholar of Polycarp, connects his master 
directly with the Apostle S. John, and relates more than one incident 
connected with their intercourse. He moreover states that Polycarp was 
appointed bishop by Apostles. The general tenour of early tradition 



BY PIONIUS. 431 

accords with the statements of Iren^eus. But of this connexion with 
the Apostles, and especially with S. John, our biographer in the extant 
portion of the story says not a word. On the contrary he gives an 
account which is irreconcilable with it. He represents Polycarp as 
ordained deacon and priest by Bucolus his predecessor in the see, and 
consecrated bishop by the bishops of the neighbouring towns. As he 
shows some knowledge (direct or indirect) of the language of Irenaeus 
elsewhere (see above, p. 426), it is quite possible that he introduced the 
testimonies from Irenaeus, as cited by Eusebius, in the lost end of the 
work. But, if so, it is difficult to conceive how he can have reconciled 
them with his previous narrative. 

Thus the biography is altogether valueless as a contribution to our 
knowledge of Polycarp. It does not, so far as we know, rest on any 
tradition early or late, and may probably be regarded as a fiction of the 
author's own brain. It has no other value than as representing the 
opinions and practices of the latter half of the fourth century. From 
this point of view, the detailed account of Polycarp's election and con- 
secration to the bishopric has the highest interest. 

In the critical notes the MS is designated by p, while the letters 
D, F, H, stand for Duchesne, Funk, and Halloix respectively. 
Where I have hazarded a conjectural emendation of my own, it is 
marked conj. 



BIOS nOAYKAPnOY. 

I. FiTraveXOav dvcoTepo) kol dp^dfievo^ dno ttj^ rov 
fxaKapcov UavXov Trapovcria'i ets XiJLvpvap, Kadco<i evpov iv 
ap^atot? avTi'ypd(f)Oi<i, iroLijcroixaL KaOe^rjs top Xoyov, ovtcj'S 
KaravTiqaa<i eVt ttjv tov jxaKaplov UoXvKdprrov SL-ijyyjcrLV. 
5 II. Ez^ rat? T^jaepat? tcou d/^vixcov 6 IlavXos ek T779 

FaXartas KaTioiv KaTyjvTrjcreu els tyjv 'Acrtai/, tov ttoXXov 
KOTTOV avdiravcTLV avTov ttjv iu ttkttoi^ riyovp.evo<^ [xeydXrjv 
ev XpL(TT< Irjcrov elvai rrjv iv '^ixvpvrj, jjiiXXcov Xolttou 
aTnepau et? lepocroXvixa. iqXOev ovv iv Trj '^fxvpvr) tt/do? 
10 STparaiav, ocrrts dKov(TTr}<; avrov iyeyopeu iv ITa/x^vXta, 
VLOV ovTa 'EvveLKTjq OvyaTpo^s AwtSo?* aurat Se etcrt nepl 
(i)v ypd(f)(ov TiixoOecp ixefJLVTjTai Xeycov thc en coi ANynoKpiTOY 
nicTeooc, htic eNcoKHce npooTON 6n th mammh coy Aoo'i'Ai kai 

B IOC TTOAyK'^PTTOY] i^'^ '^"^ iroKiTeia rou ayiov koL /laKafAov /j-dprvpos iroKvKapirov 
eTTLCTKOTrov yevoixivov (juipvri^ ttjs dcrias p. 3 ourws] ovtos p. 8 iv 

X/jivpv'g~\ D; ei's afxvppT] p; els (Tfj,vpv7]v F, but it should be a^vpvav. 

I. 'ETraveXduv avmrepo)] ' Tract7lg lO. 'S.rpaTa'mv\ He is mentioned 

my steps back to an earlier point.' Apost. Const, vii. 46 2fivpvr]s 8e 'ApiV- 

On the mistaken interpretation of tcov irparos [eVto-KOTroy], fj.e6' ov 2rpa- 

these words and on the erroneous in- ralas 6 \m8os kqi rpiTos 'Ap/o-ro)!', from 

ferences drawn therefrom see above, which passage our author may pos- 

p. 426 sq. sibly have derived his information. 

5. 'Ei/ rats Tjfiepais k.t.'K.] Apparently The name "STpdreios {^rparios) occurs 

intended for the same journey which occasionally, but not ^rpaTaias (2rpa- 

is recorded in Acts xviii. 23, 24, xix. rem) so far as I have observed. See 

I ; see above, I. p. 463. above, i. p. 463. 

7. Trjv ev TTia-ToU] SC. dvanavaLv, tO ev UapcfyvXla] The abode of Timo- 
be understood from the preceding thy is placed by S. Luke not in Pam- 
dvnnav(riv of the predicate. phylia, but in Lycaonia ; Acts xvi. I. 

8. rfjv ev 2iJivpvT]] No visit of S. Paul For the Apostle's visits to Pamphylia, 
to Smyrna is recorded in the Acts. see Acts xiii. 13 sq, xiv. 24 sq. 

On the evangelization of Smyrna, see 12. ypdcficav Tifiodea} See 2 Tim. 

above, i. p. 462, and in. p. 343. i. 5. 

IGN. III. 28 



434 LIFE OF POLYCARP [ii 

TH MHTpi COY EyNGIKH' (0<? Ik TOVTOV Vpi(TKCr6ai TOV %Tpa- 

raiav dSe\(f>6v TifjioOeov. Trap* (o elcreXOcjv 6 riavXo? /cat 
crvvayaycov tov^ wra? Trtcrroi"? XeXdXrjKev avTol<5 Trepi re 
TOV 7rd(T\a koX Trj<i 7revTr)KO(rTyj<?, vTro/Avr^cra? avrou? nepL 
Kaivrjs SiaOiJKr]^ dprov /cat TroT7)piov 7rpo(T(f)opd<;' ort Set 5 
irdvTO)^ iv rats T^jOtepat? tcov d(,v[jLcov eTTiTekelv, Kpareiv Se 
TO Kaivov fxvaTTfjpiov ndOov^ /cat avacTTCtcrew?- ivravOa yap 
(fyaiverai 6 aTTOcrroXo? StSctcr/cwz^ ort ovre napd top Kaipov 
roiv dt;()\L(jiv Set TTOielv, oicnrep ol alpeTLKol Trotovcrt, ju-otXtcrra 
ot t&pvye?, ovre {jl'^v irdXiv i^ dvdyKrj'? TeacrapecrKai^eKdrrf lo 
ovSei^ yap irepX Trj^; Te(T(T(xpe(TKai^eKdTrj<i (ovofiaaev, aXXa 
dl,v[xcov, TTd(T\a, 7revTr}K0(TTrj<;, Kvpojv to evayyeXtov. 

III. Mera Se tt}^ tov dirocrToXov a(f)i^Lv SteSe^aro o 
^Toarata? r')}i' StSacr/caXtai' /cat rti^e? raJz^ /xer' avro^', wz^ ra 
jutcf oPOfxaTaj npo^ o Svparov evpiCTKeiv, olrive^; koI ottoioi 15 
eyivovTO, dvaypdxpoiiai' to Se vvv e^ot* aTrevcrcoixep eVt to?^ 
IToXvKapTTo^'. 

"Ot'TOS Ttvo? ei^ %iJivpvrj Kara top Kaipov eKeivov eVt- 
(TKOTTOV CO ovojxa Bov/coXo9, yui'-)^ Tt9 ez^ Tat? rjp.epai<; e/cet^'at9 
Tyv evXa/Srj^ /cat (f)0^ovixPrj top @e6p, ip epyoL<; ctya^ot? 20 
dvacTTpecfyoixepT], fj opofxa KaXXto"Taj* tovtitj d7roaTaXel<; ay- 
yeXo<5 TTapd Kvpiov TrapacTa? eV opdp.aTC wktos (pr]o-f 
KaXXto"Tw, dvacTacra 7ropev9r)TL eVt tt^i^ KaXovfxeprjP 'E(^e- 
aiaKTjP, /cat oXtyov einrpoadep TrpoeXdovay ctol viraPTrj- 

10 Tecro-apec/cotSeKiiTT;] TeffcrapLcrKaideKdrr] p, and so below re(raapiffKai8eKdT7]s. 
24 TrpoeX^ot/crij] Trpoe\do6(T7]S p. 26 ai}T0i)s] ayrors p. 28 toOto rijJ 

8. SiSao-Kwi/ oTi K.T.X.] On this pas- speculations on the expression so 

sage see above, p. 429. rendered. On the succession of the 

12. dfv/xcoi/, Trao-^o, K.r.X.] This punc- early bishops of Smyrna, see above, 

tuation will, I think, commend itself. I. p. 463 sq. 

It had struck me independently, be- 23. 'Ec^eo-ia/cT/i'] sc. ttvXtjv, tlie vvord 

fore I saw it suggested by Zahn. being understood as e.g. in John v. 

14. Ta>p fj-er avTov] '/lis successors.' 2. This Ephesian gate is mentioned 

The words are translated by Bolland again below ( 20), where it is also 

(p. 696) ' ahi quidam cum ipso ', as if called ' Royal.' See also Aristid. 0/>. 

raiv fi(T avToi), and Zahn {Pair. I. p. 450 rov ^akav^'inv tov npos rals 

Apost. II. p. 169) has founded some ttvAou ral^ eh "Ecjita-op (pepovaius. Is 



Ill] BY PIONIUS. 435 

25 (TovcTiv avSpe^ Bvo, e)(0VTe<; jxeO^ eavTc^v Trai^dpiov m ovofxa 
UoXvKapTro<i. eTrepatTrjcrov avrov? el Trpdcnpiov icrriv tcov 
Se eiTTOVTOiv otl Nat, S6^ rjv d^Laxrovcn tljxtJv, kol irapaXa- 
l^ovcra e^e /xerct creavrfj' ecrrt 8e tovto tw yivei diro 
dvaToXrj^. 17 8e, ert Trj<5 (f)(ovrj<; avrfj iviq^ovar)^ koI rri<; 

30 Kaphia<^ avT7]<; ffio/Sco kol \o-pd Tn^S&Jcrry?, dveKdOicrev re koX 
fierd (T7rovSrj<; dviqyepOr), koX fxr) ixeWrfcracra to TrpocrTa^Okv 
iiToiei' poii,a) 8e koI Spofxco inl Trjv Trpoeiprjfxevrjv 7rv\rjv 
T^XOep- KOL evpev KaOw'^ enrev avrrj 6 ayyeXo?, TrapaXa/Sovad 
re rjyayep et? tou oIkov, kol nqyaXXidcraro dvaTpe<^ovcTa 

35 Koo'fJLL(o<; KOL TTaiSevovaa ttjv iv Kvptoj TraiSetav, opcocrd re 

TO VOVV)(<i aVTOV KOi KOCTfJilOV KOI TO TTpO? OeOCTe^ELaV 

iiTLTTqSeLov i^eirXijcrcreTO. rjv 8e avrrj Trj (lev crropyrj vlos, 
TTj Se VTrepo^fj tcov olKercov, ocrconep 817 TrpoeKOTrrev rfj 
rjXiKLa, KOL hioiKrjTy]<^ twv virap^ovTOiv lyivero. /cat 81} /cat 

40 ra? /cXet? rOiv dnoOiqKoJi' ioeScoKet iv X^'-P^ avTov. 

IV. 'ETret 8e' ttotc iyeuero avTrjv ^^povov rivd dnoSr]- 
jxyjaaL, KariXiTrev ttj^ ot/cta? ^vXaKa tov HoXvKapTrov. 
elcnovTL 8e avrco fxerpelv rot? olKeioi<^ Tpo<f)d<; tjkoXovOovv 
-)(rjpai re /cat 6p(^avo\ /cat TrXetcrrot e/c yetTwojj^, o<TOt rcSt' 

45 Triorrw^' Tjcrav tttoj^ol, /cat rj^iovv Xap^lBdveiv, 6 fxep (Tltov, 
ol 8e oXvov, dXXoL eXaLOv, kol et tl c^prjt^ev eKacrro?. d 8e 
e/c TiatSo? e^wz^ rd tt^? evvrottas ixdOr^jxa, /cat rag tov 0eoG 
ei'ToXa? eV toj T17S i/zv^t?? TrivaKi /cat T77 tt^s KapSias 7rXa/ct 
8a/cTvXa> eov irvevixaTL dyio) dvayeypaijifjieva<; e^oiv, to to) 

7^1'ei] to6t{^ rb y^vos H. 30 di'eKa^io-^i'] aveKadirjaiv p. 42 /carAtTrej'] 

DF; KariXeiwev p. 44 x^jpat] XW^^ P- 

this the same place which is men- this place. 

tioned in the Smyrnaean inscription 35- rraidevova-a k.t.X.] See the note 

C. I. G. 3148 (II. p. 712 sq) arpooaeiv on Polyc. F/ii/. 4. 

717;^ (BacriXiKrjv . .ttjv jiaoriXiKrjv (TTpdcreiv 44- iKyetrovav] ''from the uciglibour- 

Tr\v Trpof rco ^nvXfvTrjplo) kol ^a^'^Ss hood\ used like ei' yetrdi'coi', y yftro- 

Taf ^i;pay Tj-otjfcreii'? If the 'pavement' vwv ; see G. Dindorf in Steph. Thes. 

suggests a road, the ' doors ' imply a s. v. yetVmi'. 

gate. Perhaps there was both a 49. tw uItovvti k.t.X.] From Matth. 

^aa-iKiKt) 686s and a /SatriXiKj) nv\r] at v. 42, Luke vi. 30. 

282 



436 



LIFE OF POLYCARP 



[IV 



AiTofNTi ce AiAoY, iTroLEL Sij, KOi ovT(t}<; TTacras aTrodrjKa<; 
i.Kevoi(Tv, d(f)06va)<s Tolf; Seofievoi^ eTTiStSov?. 

V. 'Ettci Se TTore i^Kev 17 KaXXtcrrw Sta -^povov, et? rt? 
Twt' ot/cerojv TtpoaSpafKov avTrj e^iq ' Sv [xev, (o KvpCa, iravTa^ 
Tov<; olKoyeveiS crov ovoev T^yT^aafxevrj, rw TratSaptw tovto) i^ 5 
oivaTo\7J<; yJKOVTL TrdvTa eve^etptcra?' d 8e napd rrjv crrjv 
dnoSiqixLav, iK(f)Opyj(Ta^ iravra ocra 17^, ovhkv vveXeiTreTO. r) 
Be Tjj -^aXeTrfj tov KaTTjyopov (fxjjvrj Starapa^^^eicra (iKavrj 
yap OLa^oXrj Kai rfpefiovcrav xjjv^'qv dvaKivelv, ixaXicru orav 
(fyavTOLCTLav Trj<? 0,770 -^prjixdrMv /3\d^r}<; ifjicfyaivei) ZicoBy]criv 10 
re TO (fypopyjjxa kol Ovjxov iveTTLirXaTO, koI fidXicrra [xeyLcrTr]v 
T^yovixevr) avix<f)opap el 6 Oeo(f)L\y]^ kol vtto eov avTrj So0el<; 
dacoTox; Karrjvakcocre iravTa' oviroi yap rjiriaTaro ets rt 
aurot? eKe1vo<i ey^jiTjcraTO' Std Kai TToXvcr^tSet? avrfj dve- 
(f)VovTO XoyLcrjxoL. ev0vs ovv ovofxaTi eKd\ei YloXvKapnov Xe- 15 
yovcrcf [IloXvKapTre'j tco oe vnaKovcravTl (^i'qcriv Kofxi^e ras 
/cXet? TMV diroOrjKcov' enel Se KOfxCcras rjvot^ev, elcreXOovcra 
eireaKOTTeL, Kai tl OavjxaaTov Trjq fieyaXovpyiaq tov Kvpcov 
^Irjcrov Xptcrrov eyevero' o \Lev ydp elcrioiv ecTTeua^ev re Kai 
npoarjv^aTo elTrajw (dee Kvpte 6 TraTrjp tov dyairrjTov aov 20 
TratSdg, d ev Trapovcria tov Trpo^rjTov aov 'HXtoO Tr\iqpu>aa's 
m dyyela ttJs Xapa(j)OLi>rj<s )(rjpa<;, indKovcrov jjlov, tVa iir 
opofxaTi TOV X.pLaTov evpeOfj TrdpTa TreTrXyjpcoixepa. Kai ovt(o<; 
evpeOrj TrdpTa TTerrXy] pcoixepa, cu9 POfxia'aaap avTTjp KaTaxfjev- 

I ovTUs] ovTos p. 4 Trpocrdpapi.wp] irpoSpafiO^v p. lO diifdrjaip] 

dLoldrja^f p. 14 ^Ketvos] F ; iKeivois pD. iroXvaxiSfh] ttoXu- 

<rxe5e?s pDF. 16 Ho\vKapire] DF ; om. p. 22 ^apacpdiv^s] 

dpa(pdi.vT]s p. 26 8epuv] conj. ; om. pDF. The sense requires this or 



26. fjn'Kcoafv eavrov] ' /le acted frank- 
ly,, with simplicity,^ comp. M. Anto- 
nin. iv. 26 OTrXcocroi/ o-eavroi'. But the 
expression is sometimes used in a 
literal sense, ' to stretch oneself out,' 
e. g. Joann. Malal. Chron. xviii. p. 
472 (ed. Bonn.). 

30. o 06OS Kcii 7raT)]p k.t.XJ\ An imi- 
tation of Polycarp's own language 



in Mart. Polyc. 14. 

38. KaXXttrroi}?] Previous editors 
have acquiesced in KaXXio-ro), but I 
know no authority for this form of 
the genitive. 

40. r^f avaTokiKr]^ K.r.X.] The con- 
struction is doubtful, but the sense 
suggests that pi^r]i is a loose genitive 
after avQos, while Kapnov seems to be 



V] 



BY PIONIUS. 



437 



25 aaaOai top hovXov ^okeTraiveiv Kat tlcti T(ov OLKerwv napa- 
KeXevecrOai [pepeLi/\. (^Odaa^ Se o IToXv/cayOTro? '^irXcocrev 
eavTOv Xeyojv Mrj SrJTa Sl e/xe v^pLcrr)'; erepop, e/xot Se 
IxaXXop i{ji(f)6peL ra? tovtov TrXrjyd<5' ov yap ixjjevcraTO, dXXd 
a^LOS iiTaivov Trj<i et9 Trjv Secnrocvap ewota?* iyco Se eVel 

30 fiT] KaKcos iSaTrdpTjaa dXX' et? TrT(0')(ov<;, 6 0eo9 kol Trarrjp 
Tov evXoyrjTov Irjcrov X^tcrrov /cat tovs 7reLP(oPTa<i ipenXrjcrep 
Kat 7re/xi//a9 top ayyeXop avTov crol ret era aTreKaTecTTrjcrep, 
Lpa Kai (TV (r)(OLr]s Kara to eOos o TTOtet? eVtStSo^'at Trrw^ots. 
TavTa a/covcracra Kat tSoucra efxcjio^os 17 KaXXtcrro) iyepeTO, 

35 eVt Acat fxdXXop npoaOeixepy) tyj iriaTeL /cat rots ciya^ots 
epyoLS, c6crT yepicrOai avTrj UoXvKapTTOP el<s vlov, /cat ctva- 
Xvcracrap ip Trtcrret KaTaXnreip avTco ra virdp^oPTa avTrjs. 

VI. Mera Se r?}!^ Koi^r^crip Trjs KaXXtcrrov? ei/ TroXXfj 
TTpoKOTrfj Trjs ip ^pLCTTO) TTtcTTew? /Cat TT^g /caret TTJp dyaO-qp 

40 TToXiTeiap o IioXvKap7ro<; iylpETo. /cat rT7S dpaToXLKrj<; pttpq'^, 
/cara to aoKPOP r'179 (jiiXoTrovia^, 8ety/xa ecfiepep dpdos, w? a?/ 
etTTOt rts, [XXXopTO<s dyadov Kaprrov. c^tXo/xa^et? yap, t 
/cat TtJ^e? aXXoi, Kau 7rpocr(f)vei'^ rat? 9eiai<; ypacjiolq ol Trjp 
apaToXrjp ot/couz^re? apOpwiroi. els Se ti}j' 'AcTLap d^dels /cat 

45 ei' ri^ SfJLvppr] /cara @eoi/ OeXrjixa iXdcop, KaTaixaOcop re rous 
rajz^ iy-^copiojp Tpoirovs koX totjtcop ttoXv SiacrrT^o'as lavTOP, 
eypcj cos ctpoi iraPTi SovXw eov TTCt? o KOcrfJios [ttoXls], naTpls 
oe 7) cTTOvpdpLOS 'lepov(TaXy]jjL' ipTavOa Se irapoiKelp, dXX' 

some similar word. 29 a^ios] p ; d'^tos ecTLv DF. 36 aur^] 

a.\iT7\v p. 38 KaXXicrroOs] conj.; KaXXicrrcD pDF. 39 /cat] txt D ; 

add. TTj p ; add. e/c F. 43 Trpocr^uets] Trporpveis p. 47 TroXts] 

conj. (see 29); om. p. D suggests (pvyr] or olK-qaiixos, which latter F adopts. 



governed by SeTy/ia. 

42. (^ikoyLaQels yap (c.r.X.] Duchesne 
suggests that our biographer may 
have had in his mind the biblical 
studies of the Antiochene school, 
Lucian, Dorotheus, and others. 

47. TToXts] This insertion is justified 
by 30 fTTCiKova-aTe fiov Toii napolKOv 
Koi TTapemdrjiiov, d> naaa ttoXis ^^vrj 8ta 



TTjv eirovpavtov TroXireiav koi ivas 6 
Kocrpos TToXis 8ia ti)V tov KTiaavTos 
TO. navTa Qfov 8a>pedu. See Epist. ad 
Diogn. 5 narpiSas oIkovctiv Ibias aXX' ds 
napoiKoC peTi)(ovcri navrcov ws TroXlrai, 
Koi navd' viropivovcriv cos ^epoi' iraaa 
^ivT] TTarpis ecrriv avrav /cat Tracra Tra- 
rpis ^ivrj. 

48. TrapoiKeti/ K.T.X.] For the distinc- 



43S LIFE OF POLYCARP [vi 

ov KaToiKeiv, cos leNoi kai nApeni'AHMoi TeTdyjxeda. kol St} 
TavTa SLacTKOTTOvixevoq in 6V(f)pocrwr) Oeia vvKTcop re kol 
jjieO' ^fxipav kavTov o\ov St' oXov, (^cnrep Kadoicrionxivov 
okoKavTcofxa, Trpo(Tevrjvo^e (H)e<w, tol^ jxep iv rats ^etatg y/oa- 
(^at9 yvjJival,6[jLepo^ Xoytots, ratg Se Sta Trpoaev^cov eVSeXe- 5 
^ecrt XeLTOvpyiaLg Kai Tjj tt/so? iravra'; tov^ ^pi^^ovTa? yj 
ctttovSt^S 17 eVtSocreco? Kr)SeixovLa kol tt) /caret n^z^ Statrav 
avTapKeia. o-ltlol<; re yap To1<i fxeu irapovaL Xlto'l<; re kol 
aTTepiipyoL^i i)(prJTo, iadrJTL Se, w? auro fx6i>ou to ^j^petwSes 
OLTTrjTeL, Odknovs eveKa kol ttJs Kara to (rw/^ta (T(6(f)popos 10 
evKocrixia<i dfxcjiLei'uvadaL. 

VI I. Ta Se TrXetcrra 7)1^ VTrava^oypMv, ovk iv SrjixoaCoL^ 
ovTe imffiavecTL roTrots, ouS' o^e^' 171/ rw e/c rwi^ opwvraiv 
iiraivov KapTTOvaOai. rjcrav Se avrw SiaTpi/BaL, olkol fxev 
at TrXetcrrat, at Se iv TT/aoaaretots iv olq dv tjv /xaXtcrra 15 
djxeXovvTa tov ttoXvSt^/xojSt^ rdpa^ov iK^evyeiv, eVtcrra/xeVco 
(US apa )(py(,eL rj xpv^rj crradepd'? kol dvcTTLfxiKTov KaKcov 
oi/;eot>s re /cat aKorjs. KdK TovTOiv rjv iaTaXfievos tco re /caret 
TOV vovv (jipovr^fjiaTL /cat rw Kara to (rw/xa a^ixari' /SctStcr/xa 
yap Trpea/BvTLKOv rjv iv vealpvcrrj rjXiKia, kol to ySXeya/xa 20 
avSpetoi^, a7rr)\\ayixvov Trjs irpos ra opcofxeva Kara tov ^iov 
TrpocnradeLas. et Se' rtve? rco?' crvvavTcovTOJv avrco KaTevoovv 
TO TrpocTOiTTOV, cpv^T^jLtaros iveTTLfXTrXaTo /cat Stct ri^? iv avTco 
atSovs alSecTLixov eavTov /carecr/ceua^ev. rw yap ipvOpw XP^~ 
p,art Sta rou crcofxaTos, ajcnrep St' icrouTpov, at rwi' crocf)cov 25 
Stopcoi/rat xjjv^ai elcoOei Se /cat rwi^ Trpo(Tcf)OLTcovTO}v /cat 

16 d^eXoOj/ra] DF; dTeXoOvTa p. Perhaps we should read a,Trijj.e\ovvTa. 23 

ev aJrtfj] pj'D ; ^i/ ai^Ty F. 26 tcDj'] om. H. Kal Ka9o/j.L\di>] D; /cat 

o/jLiXelv F; /cai0' o/^iXetv p. 38 tJv] UF; om. p. 43 aTr/sa/cra] pDF; dirpara 

conj. Mayor; see below, p. 466. 48 e7re7r6^et] conj.; iireiroiOeipsDF. Evidently 

tion of irapoiKflv, KaroiKe^v, and for the lei passage 2^, napoiKov koI TrapeTn- 

conception of the Christian's posi- 8riiJ,ov, our author has followed i Pet. 

tion as a napoiKia, see the note on ii. 11, which is founded on the LXX 

Clem. Rom. I. The combination ^eVot of Gen. xxiii. 4, Ps. xxxviii (xxxix). 

Ka\ Trapenibriixoi is taken from Heb. xi. 13. 

13. On the other hand in the paral- 4. oXo/cavrw/ia] The application to 



vii] BY PIONIUS. 439 

KaOofJLikeLU icTTOvSaKOTajv tovs fxev aSoXecr^as /cat XrjpojSeiS, 
el olov re avTco, e/crpeVecr^at /cat (jyevyeLv 7ryoo(^acret tov 
TeraaOai ini tl cnrovSoiov kol jjltj 7rpo(Teo-^r]KeuaL rai crvvav- 

30 TijcravTi' el 8e crvpe^rj TTepnreaelv, (jlovov virep tov fxr) So^aL 
vTrepoTTTLKOP elvau okiya Tiva (XTroKpLvoixevo^ eVavero. rotov- 
T09 'qv npo'S Tovs e^ <^v ovk yjv a>(f)e\'r]9rjva,L. Tov'i Se KaKov<; 
KaOdirep Kvvaq Xv(TacovTa<5 r) Orjpas aypiov<5 17 epTrera lo/36Xa 
TrepucTTaTO' ijjLeixvrjTo yap Trj<; \eyovar]<5 ypai^trj^' meta an- 

35 Apoc aOwoy aOcooc ecH kai mcta eKAeKTof cKAeKTOC kai 
MGTA cTpeBAof AiACTpeYSic. TOtg Se ux^yeXelv SvvaixevoL<s eVt 
TrXelcTTOP (TvvrjV, /cat fxaXLCTTa (dp p,rj yiovov e/c rcj^v Xoyoiv 
aXXct /cat e/c tojv epycov r]v co(j)eXeLav KapirovcrOai. 

VIII. 'EiravLovTi Se avT(o e/c tcop TrpoacrTeicov et? Trjv 
40 TToXti/, et TTore avvervy^avov ^vXo(j)6poL /cat jLtaXtcrra irpecr- 

ySurat, avveTTacry(iv re Trj<5 a)(9o(^opia<^ eVe/ca, Kat aviXTropevo- 
[jLepo^ dv7]p(oTa el djxa to) elaeXOelv TrnrpdcTKei to cf^oprlov 
TOV Se diTOKpLVOjjiepov ort ev'ioTe rjhrj ia7repa<i airpaKTa eirj, 
eVtSovs aurw ri^v TLjxrjv rjyev irapd ra? cty^^^t tt^ irvXrj 
45 ot/covcras )(rjpa<i' /cat ravrat? jae^' t7}i' -)(pyjcnv tcop ^vXoiv, rw 
Se TTyv ctTToXaucrti' tt^s Tpo(j)rj<; Trj<5 wpa? e^apt^ero. 

IX. iii77et oe Ty/cei^ et? rryt' rov avopos copau, ert /cat 
[jidXXov eTreTToOei Trjv Oeocre^etav' Steyz^w Se cos dpa oLKelov 
dcTKijcreL iXevOepia, 17719 TrepiyiveTai oXiyoL'; p.iv, jLtaXtcra 

50 rot? aSovXajroj^ /cat aTrapejjiTToSLcrTov Trj<; xlfV)(rj<; elXrjcf^ocrL 
Trapd Seov KeKTrjcrOaL TTTepov 69 Tiqv vrrepyecov fxdXXou kol 
evireTrj T^^icoTai iToXiTeiav, fx-^ /carao"7rw/>tei/os eTTt yrjs t(o tov 

this cannot stand, and I have restored what seems to be the right reading. 49 

dffKTjo-et] part of the k and the whole of the -q are obliterated in p. 50 dirape/j.- 

TTodLCTTov] dTTapafMirodiffTOP psD. 51 KeKTrjcrdai] adai is in a later hand in p. 

52 Tj^Lwrai] A word like Xa^eTv seems to have fallen out. 

Polycarp is from Mart. Polyc. 14. Trpocrnadeia is the opposite to apTina- 

9. fo-diiTi Se] SC. exprJTO (wore) a/i- deia, e.g. Isid. Pelus. Ep/sl. i. 310 

(puvvva-dM. This seems the most npoa-nadeia fxev ovk d^uSopKft, avrind- 

probable construction, if indeed the Beta fie oXcos ovx opa. 

text is not mutilated. 34- MfTot dv8p6s ddmov k.t.X.] From 

22. Trpoairadeias] 'propensity 'y for Ps. xvii (xviii). 26, 27, 



440 LIFE OF POLYCARP [ix 

ydjxov Seo-^w. aTrpoaSeyq yap njfxojp ro^v Kara top ^lov 
iTrLTrjSeCcov ovSe eh, TrpocrSeea-TepoL Se ixdWou oh tj ttoXv- 
Sdnavo<; kol (^ikoKocrixo^ ot/caSe iyKaOcopfx-qTaL yvprj- ret? 
T CK TavTTjs TTepLCTTdcreL^ Kol dr,SLa<; iXoyL[,eTo, oj? ovk 
evecTTLu inLTTau elprjvalov kol cvSlop e/creXecrat /Slop, el 5 
[j^ev yap dcrcoTO^ el-q, ws (^-qai toXojjLOjp, Mecrdc ZHAoy Gym 6c 
ANApdc- el Se (rco(f)popel, KeKop^TryjcrOai re /cat to (fipoprjixa 
Oiey-qyepOaL' cJs KpeixroN fxaWop ku tpHMiA oikein, h mgta 
TYNAiKoc MAXiMOY KAi rAoic c ooAo yc. oXojs Se ouSet9 ^lov 
copa'Cafxos airo tojp eirovpapioip Karc^KeiXep avTov ttjp xpvvrjp- 10 
elaJOet Se Xeyecp oj? dpa eliq avrcp copala to. tov XpicrTov 
p-qi^ara kol Trpo<f)'iqTa)p /cat diroo-roXoiV wpAioc kaAAei nApA 
TOYc Yioyc TWN ANOpobnooN, e2exY6H h X'^P'c eN xe'Aeci coy' 
/cat* a)c copAioi 01 noAec ToaN eYArreAizoiweNooN ataOa. Trat- 
Sorpo(f)la^ Te eVe/ca /cat T779 Trept ra eyyopa eVt/xeXeta? /cat 15 
ttJs aKoXovffova-r]^ ot/ca8e OepajTeia^ SieXdix^avep, 6a(op fxep 
Seijo-eL XPVC^^^ ^o^ rovVots (Tv/jLvXeKOfjiepop, ocras 8e Trept- 
crrao-ef? /cat ctcr^j^oXta? eYetz^, ^/Doi^rtSa? re ttJ? tovtw^ cti^a- 
crTpo(j)rj<;, /cat ota POcrr^XevoixepoiP nalSajp rot? yepprJTopcnp 
axOr) /cat drrol^KDcrdvTOiP Trepdy) ytVerat, ot re aXXot Treyot 77)1/ 20 
dyoiyrjp -rravTo^ avTojp tov ftiov klpSvpol. /card ndcTap yap 

I tQv] rbv p. 7 crwippove?] ffd)(ppuu et p. /ce/coMTr^o-^at] DF; 

CKeKOfiTrijaeai p. Perhaps we should read iKKeKOfnrrjcrdai; see the lower note. 
10 eTTOKpaz/tH pF; virovpavluv D. n a^ryj F; avri^ psD. i8 dj-a- 

6. nea-Tos Cri^ov K.T.X.] From Prov. from Rom. x. 15, which again is a 
^'- 34- ^ quotation from Is. lii. 7, though not 

7. KfKo/i7r^(T(9ai] Perhaps (consider- following the Lxx. 

ing the reading of the MS) we should 24. dvaKtpvaixfvov] I have substi- 
substitute eKKeKOfinTJadai. But I have tuted this for avaKfuvofxivov, the read- 
not found another instance of the ing of previous editors, both as 
perfect passive used in this sense in making better sense and as being 
the case of either verb. nearer to the traces of the MS. 

10. KOT-wKetXei/ K.r.X.] ' rtui his soul 25. d(f)T]viau kul aTravxefL^eiv] Words 

agrotmd.' This compound does not used of restive horses which decline 

seem yet to have found a place in the reins and the yoke ; comp. Philo 

the lexicons. de Abrah. yj {Op. 11. p. 31 M.) rork 

12. cJpalof K.r.X.] From Ps. xliv (xlv). U d(j)r]Pia^(ov Km dnavxfviCoiv. Pro- 

3. The passage which follows is taken bably the metaphorical use of these 



ix] BY PIONIUS. 441 

[xeTa^acTLV r^Xt/cias ixeTai<Lvr)cri.<i toI^ veoi^ koI tov (fjpoviJixaTos 
jLveTaL, avat,eovTO<i oicnrep oCvov viov tov Kara rr^v wpav 
ilJi<^vTov Oepixov, avaKipva^jiivov re /cat eXKouTO<s iwl to KaOa- 

25 pcoTepop T7)v vX.r)u, Kaddnep v7roi,v'YLov dcfirjvLav /cat dirav- 
)(evL^eLv i7ri)(eLpovvTO<s, fxe^pi^ dv 6 iTnaTaTrjs /cat i7rL(TK07ro<5 
vov<;, Kadduep -^aXuvS, Xoyoj /cat \oyL(TiJi(p dva^aiTLcreL re Kat 
avaKox^ei /cat TravcreL tov ^eixeTi(Tp.6v, eU Td^iv dyayojv tyjv 
aTaKTov /cat akoyou opfjLijv. TOTe Se d vov<; epydl,TaL TavTa 

30 /cat /cartcr^uet, orai' avTOP Oeia rts imcfipoarvvf] /cat Trapovcrla 
TTvevfiaTO-i dyiov jTrepia'TTapfj'f. 8to Sr) /cat d Oecnrea-LO'i AauetS 
TjTrjcraTO \eyojv FfNefMA eyOec erKAiNicoN en to?c efKATOic 
Moy nNeyMATi hlrewoNiKo) cTi-ipiSdN we, kai to nNef/wA coy 
TO a't'on mh ANTANeAHc AH eMof. o oe aTTOcrroXd? (fyrjcnw 

35 rfNeyMATi nepinATe?Te, kai eniOyMiAN CApKoc oy mh TeAe- 

CHTe. 

X. AkoXovOoV OVV eCTTLV Tfixlv XoiTTOV /Cat TOV T7/<; 

iTTLCTKOTryjq avTOv KwraXi^ai Spojxov, /cat oj? eVoXtrevcraro, 
/cat ojs ets TOVTOv rjXOeV tVa /cat Stct roi;ra;j/ [xdOcojxev fXLfjirjTai 
40 rojv VTTO TOV Seov eKXeyofJievayv XecTovpycov yivecrdai. 6 fxev 
OVV B0U/C0X09, d TTpo avTov i.Tri(TKOTro^, rfydTra re avrw /cat 7rey9t 
TToXXov /c TratSd? eVotetro* /cat evOvfJios (^v eveXTTLCTTO'S in 

crrpocprjs] We should probably read di'aTpo(/)^s. 24 dvaKipva/xevov] conj.; 

dvaKpiva/xivov p; dfaKpLvonepov DK. See the lower note. 31 Trepiffirap^] 

This word is unsatisfactory, but I have nothing to suggest. 42 ev^XiricrTos] 
conj.; eileXTTts re pDF. 

and similar words, such as dvax^airl- Feb. 6 2[j.vpvrjs 6 iroiyir^v BovkoXoj ^ur;- 
feii/ just below, though very common ttoXos k.tX., where also his relation to 
in these later times, should be traced Ignatius is recorded, the source of 
back to the myth in Plato's Phasdrus, information doubtless being this Life 
as the original. The previous meta- by Pionius. Bucolushimself is stated 
phor of the wing (nrfpov) of the soul in the Mensea to have been ordain- 
in this chapter is derived from the ed bishop by S.John and to have re- 
same source. futed and ' ostracised ' (e^coo-rpaKtcr- 

32. Ilvf vfjLu K.T.X.] Ps. 1 (li). 12, 14, rai) Marcion. This last statement is 

13. The next quotation is from Gal. hardly consistent with chronology. 

V. 16. See also the note on 20. 

40. o fi(v OVV BovKoXos K.T.X.] Bucolus 42. fveXTTKTTos] I havcthus emended 

is commemorated in the Mensa on the text, being unable to make any- 



442 LIFE OF POLYCARP [x 

avTO} rjv wcrirep ol tcov ^py](JTCov vloiv Trarepes ayaWovrai 
irrl TO) )(eLv StaSo^ovs (ro)cf)pova<;. koL avTO fxev yjjxeLpe rov 
BovKoA-ov, o5s av yevunjTopa ayaircov, ovk inLTrXacrTa) [j^evTOL 
\6y(o, aXX' ^o'^XV i"-^^ '^^^ f^V irapdirav SloXov avTCo yivo- 
fjLevo^ ' vTre^avcLy(o)p(jjv Se tov<^ del oz-'ra? ffhei /catpovs, w? /xT^oe 5 
irpocTKoprj jjirJTe drrjixeXy] SoKelv elvat. Scopov p.u yap rj 
Soju.a ovT avTM Swafxepo) inapKelv icnrovSai,eu otooi^at ovre 
[X'^v 6 BovKoXo^ Xa/^elv 6 p^ev yap lSlov KepSo"? -qyeiTO tov 
veov TTjv ets tov<; Seopevovs rrpoOvpXav, 6 ok rrju tov Kvpuov 
^lrj(rov evToXrjv TTpoar)K6vT(j}<i lirX-qpov, StSovs Tol'i ov ovva- lo 
p.evoL<5 dpTanoSovvaL, ivioiv Oiqpoipevoiv hid Trj<s Te)(i>r)s rrju 
Tiprju Kal i(f)iepV(t)v erepas peil,ovo<i Tiprj^. oj? ovv o p.ev 
IIoXvKap7TO<;, KaOdwep 6 'laKcofi, aTrXov<; Kai ahAactoc oiv, 
irdvTa dTV(f)OJ<? Kal dTrepi/SXeiTTcos elpydl^ero, aoipaTiKTjq re 
V7n7pecrta9 avTovpycov Tpo(f)r]<^ re Kal Trj<s Xoinrj^ [SiatTT^?] 15 
et9 T0O9 7rTO))(ov<i iirapKcov, avrot? epyoi^ Xapirpos r}V' o oe 
BovKoXos ravTa ov irapd tov ttolovpto^;, aXXa Trapa tcou 
TracrxoPTOjp ipdvOavev. w? yap toI<? (TTrovoatot? to ev iroteiv 
dwuepdeTov, ovtco<5 St} Kal rots evXcytcrrots e/c tov KaXojs 
TTaOeiv TO ev^apicTTeiv dnapaXeLTTTOP. en re Kau TroXXojp 20 
Sta Trj<; So9eicrr]<; avTU> napd eov ydpiTO<^ da$epovPT(OP re 
/cat SaifxopcoPTCJp ets oXoKXrjpiap aTTOKaOiaTapepoiP, /cat tov 

1 ry] conj.; rb pDF. 5 dei 6vTa.% ^'5et] D ; Xiyovras rtht) p ; \eyop.4- 

vov^ TJdT] Fo fJ-vSe] pF; urire D. 6 dr?jAteX^] conj. ; del fxiWeLV pDF. 

15 SiaiTTjs] conj. ; om. pDF. 19 evXoyla-Tois] DF ; 6t)\o7(crTWS p. 

thing of eviXnls re which has satisfied fierexova-iv ol fv4>ve'is dcrKrjTal ol npo- 

the previous editors. Ko7rroi/res, De Cherub. 25 (l. p, 154 M.) 

6. arr\]i.iKr\\ So I would restore the t&v ovrav ra fiev x^P^'^o^ /J-ea-rjs rj^icorai, 

text. The reading of the MS cannot fj KoKelTai 86a-is, ra 8e dneivovos, ^s 

stand. ovofia oiKeiov bapea. Hence the dis- 

ScSpoi; iiev yap rj So/xa] The dis- tinction of 86(xis ayadi], dcoprjfia ri- 

tinction of Scopoi/, h6p.a^ is explained Xetoi/, in James i. 17. 
by Philo Leg. Alleg. iii. 70 (l. p. 126 9- ^V" to5 Kvpt'ou k.t.X.] The refer- 

M.) hwpa dondroiv 8ia(l)epov(n- to /xei/ ence is more especially to Luke xiv. 

yap eiJ,(f)aa-LV fieyiOovs TeXeicov dyadwv 14- 

8r]\oii(n.v, a vols reXeioLS ;^apiXe7-ai (5 1 3. cinXaaTOs] This is the epithet 

eeos, ra Se ets /Spax^Taroy ea-TuXTat, av used of Jacob in the LXX Gen. xxv. 27. 



x] BY PIONIUS. 443 

KvpLov I-qo-ov XptaTov 8oa^o/xeVou, e^aipev. iroWd re 
TTepl avTOV Koi St' opafxaTajv e^kenev. 

25 XI. "Eypct) ovv ojs a^io<i elrj' koI Kara to irapov Sta to 

viov Trjs yjXiKLas rw tcov StaKovcov jBaOfxco crvvqpiOfxiqcrev, 
7rd(Tr}<; Trj<; eKKk-qcria^ imii,apTvpov(Trjq. /xaKctptos AcaKett'os 
cJs dXy]6(o<i d^i(o$el<; x^^'P'' CTKeTrdcraL ToiavTrjv KeffiaXT^u zeal 
Sta cf)(ovrj<; evXoyrjcrai TrjXiKavTrjV xJjvxtJp' t] yap tojv KaOia- 

30 raixepcov ets tottov XeLTOvpyias Stct Trtcrreajs Trjs et? tov Seou 
TTpoKoirrj SoKt/xog Kal KeKpLjJLevr] ToJv iKXe^ajxevajp KaXco^;, 
dveTTiXyj-irTo^ fxev Trpo? dvOpconovs dvv7ra(,TL0S Se avyeiST^creL, 
napprjcria Kai X.apd yiVerat. 

XII. AidKOPO^ ovv ip Tot9 /car' avTOP So/ci/xos, oTTotos 

35 ez^ Tot9 /cara rows aTrocrroA-ovs Sre^avos* xat ya/) Xoyo) Key(op- 

7]yr)[xPos /cat epyot? dya6o1<^ KeKocrp.'qixivo^ [xera irappiqala^ 

EXXiQpdq re /cat 'louSatov? /cat rovs alperiKov^ rfXey^e, 

TToXXdKL^ S' auTW 7rpoTpxpa<i /cat 7rapaKaXecra<; 6 Bov/coXo? 

/xoXt? eTTELO-e npos to /cat avrov vtto Kvpuov TraihtvOrjpaL /cat 

40 ev iKKXrjcria top Trj<; KaTrj^ijaecos TTOLrjcacrdai Xoyov. iSodrj 
ovv VTTO Xpto'Tov TO fJiev TrpcjTOP StSacTK-aXta? 6p9fjs eKKXrj- 
crtacrTt/co9 /ca^oXt/cos Kapcov' ipjxrjvevaai Te uKavos /xvcrrr^pta, 
d T0t9 TToXXot? T^^* dnoKpvffia, ovtco (fiavepois avrct i^ETiOe- 
TO, (oaTE Tov<; dKOvovTa<; jxapTvpElv otl ov [jlovov aKOvovcnv 

45 aXXa /cat opcjcnv avrd. jroXXd Se /cat avyypdjXfJiaTa /cat 

20 ert] ^crrt H. 22 diroKadi.crTaiJ.ii'wi/] dwoKadiaTafxevov H. 23 ttoXXci] 

TToXXds p. 25 Kal Kara, rb Trapov] Kara to Trapbv koX H. 42 iKavbs\ 

conj.; txaviDs pj-DF. 

14. aTrfpt^XeTTTcoy] i.e. without look- Trfjs will agree with vTrTipeaias, while 

ing round to see what others think rpocjirjs will be the genitive governed 

of it. by VTTTjpeaias. 

a-afiariK^s re /c.r.X.] In this sentence 19. rots fvXoyia-rois] Or perhaps we 

vTnjpea-ias seems to be governed by should read rols euXoyioroy e'xovariv. 

inapKcov, as enapKilv sometimes takes 4i- eKKXrja-iaarLKos /c.r.X.] See a- 

a genitive of the thing supplied ; e.g. bove, pp. 402, 426. 

Arist. Eik Nic. ix. 2 rpo<^i]s piv yowC- 42- iKavh^'\ The grammar of the 

o-i SeTi/ /idXto-r' enapKelv. I have in- sentence seems to require the substi- 

serted diaLTTjs (see above, p. 425), as tution of iKavus for iKavas, which the 

the sentence seemed to require some previous editors have retained, 

such word ; but, if it be omitted, Xoi- 45- iroXXa 8e koX k.tX] This state- 



444 LIFE OF POLYCARP [xii 

OfJuXiaL Kai eVtcrroXat rjcrav avTco, driva iv Stacy/xw in avTov 
yevoixivM, ore koI iixapTvprjaep, SLijpiraordv TLve<; tmv dv6[JiO)v' 
(f)aupa. oe OTTola rfv eK rdv k^evpi(TKop.ivoiv, iv 019 koX 7Tp6<s 
^LkiTTTTr^a-LOV^ rj eTncTToXr) iKavcoTaTyj tjv' koX avTTjv ivTa^ofxev 

iv TW SeOVTL TOTTCO. 5 

XIII. Ev oe TTj OLoaaKaXla avTOV irpo TravTov rjv to 
Tovi aKovovTaq etSeWt irepl eov navTOKparopos, dopdrov, 
avaWoLcoTOv, ap.eTprjTov, koX otl ovto<s evSo/o^crev tov lSlov 
Xoyov VLov iK tcov ovpavoiv KaTaniix^aL, Iva (^opecra? tov 
avupcDTTOv Kai dXr)0cos 6 Xoyo^ (TapK0i6ei<i (TOJa"r) to lBlov io 
TrXaajxa' 69 /cara ttjv Xe^Oeicrav Trpo(f)r]TeLav i^ d^pdvTOv kol 
afjLOJixov Tvapuivov /cat TTi^eu/zaros dyiov to Trj<; yevvrjae(D<i 
TOLS TToXXot? ovaKaTdXrjTTTov ixvaTrjpLov iTrXrjpcocre' kol to 
Trauelv virep Trj<s dvOpioiroiV crwrrypias vneaTT}, Kadcos Sict 
vofiov Kai TrpocfyrjTcov avTos o X/Jtcrrog nepl iavTOV kol 6 15 
TTaTrjp vTrep vlov TrpoeKTJpv^ev ov kol dvecTTrjcrev 6 eos e/c 
veKpcop, /cat elSov ol fxa0r]Tal tolovtov iv crw/xaTt, oto? 17V /cat 
TTpo tov iradelv' /cat dvaXaix/Savofxevov iv ve(f)Xr) ^ojtos et? 
Tov<s ovpavov^ iOedcravTO iv tco avrw crw/xart oXov irpo napa- 
fidcreo)^ hrXacre tov 'ASdjx. irepX 8e Tn^eu/^taros dyiov /cat 20 
0(opeds TrapaKXrjTov koX tcov Xolttojv -^aptcrixdTcov dneSeLKwev 
OTL fJLrj eVSej^erat [e'x^''^] ^i^ '^V'^ KaOoXLKrjs iKKXr)o-La<;, wairep 
ovSe jJceXos diroKOTrkv a(6jxaTo<; e^et TLvd hvvajXLv, (Tvixl3L/3di,(t)v 

I eir' avTou] conj. (so too Zahn) ; vir' avrou pDF. Perhaps read dir avrov. 
4 T) ewia-ToXT] iKavuTCLTr] riv] pDF. Should we not read r]v iiricTToXr] iKapuTarij? 
6 Trpb] Trpbs p. 8 oCtosJ DF; outws p. lo 6 X070S] p; wu \6yos DF. 

ment is apparently founded on the nepl toiit<ov ofjuKiav noioi. This pas- 
language of Irenceus^^^/i-/. rt^/7<?rz. sage may possibly have suggested 
(Euseb. !/. E. v. 20); see I. p. 445, the insertion of the word, as our bio- 
where this father speaks of letters grapher elsewhere shows a know- 
written by Polycarp to churches and ledge of Ignatius' epistle; see above, 
to individuals. The description of the P- 425. 

extant letter to the Philippians as ka- 2. tS>v dyojuwi'] An imitation of the 

i/cortiT/;, which follows, is taken from language in Mart. Polyc. 9, 16; 

Iren. Haer. iii. 3. 4, likewise quoted by comp. 3. 

Eusebius {H. E. iv. 14). See above, 24. km r\ jBaa-iKfia k.t.X.] Dan. ii. 44, 

I- P- 473, III- P- 424. from the version of Theodotion. 

1. o/xiXi'at] Ign. Polyc. 5 \i.aKkov hi. The following quotation, /} Mapi'a 



xin] 



BY PIONIUS. 



445 



arro Tracrcov tcou ypa(f)a)v 0J9 to Sta tov Aavti^X, ka'i h BaciAcia 
25 AYTof Aaw erepo) oyx YTToAei(})9HC6TAr /cat iv evayyeXiO), 

H MApiA THN ATAOHN MepiAA eleAe^ATO, HTIC OyK A(l)Aipe6H- 

ceTAi An AYTHC* /cat ocra aXXa TrapaTiKrjcria tovtoi^. 

XIV. Evi^ov;)(tas re /cat irapOevia^ eVe/ca [xeXov rjv avrw 
TTOielcrdat \6yov irporpeTrTLKov, /cat t)?^ ol^lcov ovk i^ dvdyKT)^ 

30 17 iTTLTayyjq irepcov, Koiv yovec^ rj SecnroraL mctlv, dkX' e/c r-^g 
eKacTTov 7rpoaLp(Teoj<; /cat 7rpo6viXLa<; to e/covfrtoi' dOXov iirt- 
TeXeicrdaL. eXeyev 8e tt^i^ dyveiav TrpoSpoixov eivai tt^s /xeX- 
Xovo-i]? d(f)OdpTov /SacrtXeta-?, /cat ro /xei^ ovofia Trjq .vvov^ia<^ 
vdev elXr)(f)vaL e/c rov evvoiav ^^lv noXXrju Trpos tov 

35 SecrTTOTrji'' Trapd eviav Se, ort irapa rw ew ro voovjxepov 
ttJ? TOtavrr/? crox^pocrvvq'; icTTu' /cat yap ro vrvp ro XTy? 
<japKo<s 6avaTov(TLV ol ToiavTTjv iroXiTeiav acTKOVvTe^. /cat 
TTjv [xovoyo.jxCav Se e/c 7179 TrXacreoj? ioeiKwev, w9 /xta et't 
eTrXdaOy)' Sto /cat 17 dyojjievrj Trpos top avopa 7Tap0evo<; 

40 ijJL(f)epe<; to ovofia (fiepef ttjv p.ev OLpxW ^'^'^ Trap a @eov' ro 
Se TeXo"? TOV 6v6ixaTo<; ev6<i (^17 (Xt, rovreVrtv dpSpos' /cat 
ort 7rpcoTO<; Aa/xe^, wj' e/c rov KatV, gAaBgn gaytco Ayo 
TYNAiKAc- TO 8e eAYTo) AABeiisi eWt to {xt) /cara diXrjp.a 
eov. tt)!^ TToXvyajXLav ovv eXeyep ydjJLOV jxev e)(LP opofjia, 

45 etz^at Se (fnXevTrpocrcoTTOP iroppeiap. 

19 Trpd] Trpos p. 12 ^X""] conj.; elj'at D; om. pF. The repetition of the 

same letters explains the omission. 28 iJ.i\ov] txiWwv p. 29 Kai\ 

pF; cl)s D. a^Mv] conj.; altoi/ pDF. 34 ix^iv] after BeffirbTiqv H. 

35 to] om. H. 36 ecrri] add. to vooiixevov p, thus repeating the word. 

37 ^ai'aToviTti'] F ; davarovv pD. 38 5^] om. H. 



K.T.X., is from Luke x. 42. 

28. 'Evvovxias] ' ce/zdacj,' as fre- 
quently in patristic writers ; e.g. 
Polycrates in Euseb. //. . v. 24, 
Athenag. Sicppl. 33, 34, Clem. Alex. 
Paed. iii. 4, p. 269, Stro7n. iii. i, p. 
509 sq. 

29. r]v a|ta)i^] ' /^^ demanded.^ I 
have substituted this for the reading 
of the MS, r^v a$ioi>, which does not 
give a good sense. 



35. Tvapa ra em] A similar deriva- 
tion is attrilDuted to Methodius in 
Photius Bid/. Cod. 237 (p. 311 a) ort 
irapdela r) napdtvia Kara filav dnaXXay^v 
KoXelrai (ttoi)(!.ov, toy 8r] povrj tov f)(ov- 
ra avTTJs Tas a(j)dopovs reXeras QeS 
aTreiKa^ovcra, ov pel^ov ayaOov abvvaTov 
fvpe'iv. 

42. eXa^ev /c.r.A.] From Gen. iv. 19. 

45. ^ikevTTpo(Ta)TTov Tvopviiav] Athe- 
nag. Suppl. '})'^ <i ynp 8(VTfpoi [yfi/ioy] 



446 



LIFE OF POLYCARP 



[xv 



XV. Tlvcov Se XeyovTOiv '^Wrfvoiv avrco oj? apa Sucr- 
^epes ely) koX (fiopTLKov irapa 'KpLcrTtavoL'; to SvvacrOaL tcjv 
ope^eoiv TTepiKparelv, aireKplvaTo on Fivr)6e<; eariv vTroXafi- 
jSoiveLV ocrairep dvdp(oTroL<; dSvpara [(^aiVerat, ovto)^ eTvaL 
aSwara], aXA.' on TrdvTa re Karepydt^eTai Kvpio? koX S 
vrrdyeL rat? fjLeydXaL<; avTov TJfLaLS 6 tojp oXoju Seo'TTorr^?, 
/xdOere. rpeZ'; yap rpoirovi elcn-jyrjcrd^evof; dyveia<; TTicrroi^, 
i(j)vydSev(T [xev kol e^fopicrev iropveiav, dp^ovcrav Se Kal 
^acTikevovcrav dneSeL^ep dyveiaV tojv yap dXXcou dvOpco-nrcov 
a(TTaTov<; /cat dopiCTTOV? Kac dKpirov^ 6pixa<; ey^ovTOiv /cat, lo 
KaOdrrep i'nnoi, GhAymanoyntoon /cat xpeMejizoNTooN eni 

TAC TOON nAHCl'oK fAMeTAC, [JLOVOL ol TOP eTTOVpdpLOP PO- 

fxop Kal Xoyop eov ekolkop /cat TrpoacnrLcrT'YJp irdpTOiP 
(jiojSa) TTpocrhe^oyiepoL KpLTrjp epl rw 8ta TCKPoyopia^ dp- 
KovPTai ydfiw' yvpalKes (0(7avT(o<? npos (jlopop diro^XiTreiP 15 
StSao-KOi^rat top irapdipiop dpSpa. [XVI.] 'O 8e Sfivrepo? 
rpoTTOS Trj<? dypeia<; iaTiP 6 Trj<s ^rypetas eirapa^e^-qKc^q 
TOP TTpoeipTjixepop' ovTo^ yap eSo/cet Sv(r-^prj<; eipai to 
npcoTOP, /xe^pts naprjXOep 6 Kard to crvyKe^oiprjixepop ttote 
TTavaacrOai Svpdixvo<;. 6 8e rpiTO'^ Trj<; TrapdOXov ctyvetag 20 
d(TKrjTLK6<; rpoTTOS Ttva? ovk )(ei v7repfioXd<; ; Troiap Se a^t- 
epacTTOP Kal d^ieTraiPOP 6 Trj<; evpov^ia<; /cat Trap6epLa<i ov 
KKTr)Tai TiixTjp, dTTayKcoPicrdfxepo^ jxep Kai, ws ap enrol Tt?, 
dTroppLxjjas ndpras tov<5 /Slcdtlkovs Secr^aovs, dXfxaTi 8e Kov(f)(o 



I Tifuv] DF ; TLv^s p. 
D to fill the lacuna in p. 
of it as ' locus corruptus '. 



4 <f>alveTai....d8vvaTa] The suggestion of 

18 oSros] conj. ; ovirw pDF, though D speaks 

SuiTxeprjs] conj. ; dvax^p^s pT)F. 25 eyTreret] 



evTTpcm^s icTTL jioixe'i-a, where the con- 
text has other points of resemblance 
with the language of our biographer ; 
Tertull. de Piidic. i 'nee secundas 
quidem post fidem nuptias permitti- 
tur nosse, nuptialibus et dotalibus, 
si forte, tabulis a moechiae et forni- 
cationis opere diversas' ; Aiictor Op. 
Imperf. in Matth. Horn. 32 (Chry- 
sost. Op. VI. p. cxxxiv) 'dum per- 



mittente Deo publice et licenter 
committitur, fit honesta fornicatio,' 
Apost. Const, iii. 2 to 8' vrrep rfjv 
Tpiyafxlav irpoc^avqs nopveia kol atreX- 
yeta avap.(^'i^o\os : see also Cotelier's 
note on Hermas Mand. iv. 4. 

II. Kadcmtp Imroi. K.r.X.] Jer. v. 8 
'lttttoi drfXvfiave'is eyevrjdrjCTav, eKacrros 
7Ti TTjv yvvaiKa rov TrXrjaiov avTov exP^' 
fxeri^ov. 



xvi] BY PIONIUS. 447 

25 KOi evTreTel Sia^rjixaTL tov<; 7TpoeLp7}[xevov<; vnepSpafJLwv kol 
VTTepTTr}hifjaa<; adXov^ ; tov yap ^ evl apKelcrOai rj rov yevo- 
fxepov TrevavcrOai jxeil^ova jxev tov iXofxevov Trjv Trpoaipecriv 
aneoec^ev, vTrep^dWovcrav Se tov ^oiprjcrafxivov eov ttjv 
ovvafjLiv (ofxo\6yr)(Tev. otl yap eKovcTLOv tov 7rpo6ep.4vov Kal 

3 060 v ocHpov TOV ovvaixdvov, elnei' 6 ^OiTr^p eYNoyxicAi eAy- 

TOyC AlA THN BAClAeiAN TOON OypANCON, Kttt MH HANTAC )(00- 
PeTn ton AOfON TOYTON. 

XVII. EttcI Se XoiTTov oarjfjiepaL Kal rfkiKia npoe- 
KOTTTev, rj T TrpoSpoiJLO^ TOV yrjpov? iiryjvOei TToXta Kai XevKT) 

35 Tt9 vnep KpoTd(f)0)P Opl^ iqp-^eTO /xetStav, Trj<; dvOpconcov 
(pvae(i)<; ovk apyio^ dXkd 6eia Trpovoia jxeyakav^ovaiQq Kai 
T(p heouTL Kaupco Ka(TTa 7rpof3aWojJievr]<; eU VTrofxvrjcriv t(o 
yevei, Kai iroWf/ -^dptTu Trj<; croc^ta? epyouq re /cat Xoyois tov 
avOpoiTTOv eU to TeXeiov /caXovcn^?* uxjirep oTav Xeyy eooc 

40TINOC, (L oKNHpe, KATAKeicAi; noTe Ae el ynNoy erepQHCH; 
rj TrdXiV eToiMAze eic thn eloAoN ta I'prA coy ovtoj orj 
Kai did TovTOiv v'nop.ipjvria-K^iv yjfJLCOP eKacrTov olfxat tov 
TeXov<; npo tov irapeivai, Iva ocrw rts vtto tov ^povov XevKai- 
veTai TTjv Ke(fiaXrjv, toctovto) jxdXXop vno tov Xoyov Xafxirpv- 

45 vrjTau Trjv xjjv)(TJi>. iScjv ovv 6 Bov/coXog cJ? LKavt] [xeu tco 
TloXvKdpTTCp 7^ rjXiKia, iKavoiTepa he tov dptOfJiOv tojv eTOJV rj 
KaTa TrdvTa tov ^lov evTa^ca, eyvco oj? apa yivoiTo avTO) 
<TVjay8ovX.09 re dptcrTOS tcHv KaTa Tiqv iKKXrjcTLav XoycDV Kai 

evireTTJ p. 34 irpoSpofiosI irpbSpofiov p. 40 iyepd-fifjrj] 

iyepOdarji p. 4^2 i}p.C)v'] vjxQv p. 43 Trapeivai] Trap^vai p. 

44 \afj,irpivrjTai] Xafj.wp'uveTai. p. 

18. ovTo^^ i.e. o 7Tpoeipr]piei'os, 6 rrjs Xoi8opos koI aTTr}yKaviap.fvr) -navra (of 

fiovoyapLias. The reading of the MS Cynic philosophy). Is no